Eric Olafson, First Journeys (Vol 2 Eric Saga)

“Editing of various stories”

When I read story offerings, I justify format them; set to Times New Roman 12 pitch, line spacing to 12pt before & 0pt after the line. All this to help my tired old eyes to read them better.

As I go through them I “edit or proof read” them to fix typing, grammatical & spelling errors that often occur because the author can get so caught up in the writing that they can miss words that the mind has put there, also wrong letters can be added by accident. I have done this.

All that being said; if you find a story with these problems don’t bitch about them, do something. But also read the story for what it is – the content. This why I do my proofing, not only for myself, but also for some writers who have asked for another set of eyes to pick up things. They can then adjust the story for themselves.

The Rev.

This my take on this story for Vanessa's consideration.

Eric Olafson, First Journeys (Vol 2 Eric Saga)

by Vanessa Ravencroft 

Copyright© 2018 by Vanessa Ravencroft

Foreword
Foreword by the Author

This is the second volume in the Eric Olafson Volume. (Eric Olafson, First Journeys (Volume 2 GC 28).

The first volume in this cycle: Eric Olafson, Neo Viking tells about the birth and the story of Eric coming of age. While he faced daunting challenges and terrible abuse by his father, he also met amazing teachers and friends along the way.

The Milky Way Galaxy is teeming with life and sentient species. Earth is now known as Terra and part of the United Stars of the Galaxies, a multi-cultural mega civilization that by now stretches across two quarters of the Milky Way Galaxy and has a foothold in the Andromeda Galaxy. There are almost 5030 distinctive member civilizations calling themselves members of the Union. The United Stars Spatial Navy protects this mega civilization against external threats.

Eric Olafson, born on a cold world called Nilfeheim raised under harsh conditions of a very traditional inward looking society of Neo Vikings will soon leave his homeworld to fulfill his dream to become a Star ship captain.

Eric is 198 cm tall and weighs exactly 98 kilos. He still has gray eyes and some say he moves with the same purpose and grace as a Tiger or Nubhir Wolf.

Like everyone from Nilfeheim he has a greater tolerance to freezing temperatures and is able to stay submerged under water for a very long time because of gills and eyes that are adapted to see well under water thanks to a second set of clear eyelids. His muscles are denser than that of a standard human, allowing him to swim longer and deeper. Due to that he has great endurance and is much stronger than he looks.

He loves fish, has a very clear sense of honor and hates unfair situations. Even though he doesn’t like to admit it, he carries the same short temper of his father and is more often than not ready to face a challenge with his fists or weapons.

He fights an inner battle against his own confused identity and hopes it will remain his secret.

Eric is still oblivious to the fact that he is destined to play a central role in an ancient conflict of cosmic proportions.

With that I like to welcome you to the Galactic Chronicles universe and hope you enjoy your stay.

The Author

Ad Astra, to the Stars,

yours truly,

Vanessa Ravencroft

Personae Dramatis
(List of Characters)

Eric Olafson – A teenage Neo Viking leaves his home world for the first time. To travel and eventually to join the Union Navy

Elena Olafson – technically a cousin to Eric, but since she was adopted by Eric’s father, she is now known as his sister.

Isegrim Olafson – The current clan chief of the Olafson clan, and Eric’s father

Lothar Olafson – Eric’s half brother

The Ancient – aka Elkhart the Keeper. An old man claiming to have forgotten to die. Officially he is the Oldest Keeper of Hasvik, but there is much more to him than he lets on

Egill Skallagrímsson – Distant relative of Erik. Known as the Hermit of Nilfeheim has now become the Planet Representative of Nilfeheim

Tyr, the white Tyranno – An enigmatic ancient creature, appearing in the form of a white Tyranno Fin. He is now, like all the other Tyrannos asleep and rests in hibernation for the end of the long winter of Nilfeheim, called Longnight.

Uncle Hogun – Brother to Isegrim and uncle to Eric, he owns and operates a Tavern on Nilfeheim

Aunt Freydis – the wife of Hogun, officially a midwife but secretly the leader of an all-female underground organization, called the Sisters of Nilfeheim.

Siegfrida – she appears in the company of Elkhart and lives with the True Keepers, but who she is really is, has not been revealed.

Carl, the Swordsman, an old mercenary friend of Hogun, who came to live on Nilfeheim. He is a master swordsman and thought Eric

O’Brock McElligott - An immortal human and the Admiral of the Fleet. He was born long before the Ascent in the Highlands of Scotland

Richard Stahl – Another immortal human from Earth. He is known throughout the Galaxy as the Eternal Warrior

The Dark One – A Godlike entity waiting for eons to reincarnate.

(for more Character details you may want to navigate to the GalNet Wiki )

Introduction
The year is 5017 in Old Terran Time (OTT) or more precisely 2051 in Union Standard Time (UST). The United Stars of the Galaxies now commonly referred to as the Union is a huge multi-cultural society consisting of over five thousand members.

The Union is spread across the M-0 Galaxy; know to Terran Humans as the Milky Way Galaxy, parts of the Andromeda galaxy and several satellite galaxies of the local group.

This is the next part of my story; I had begun to tell in the previous part.

While the first part told you about my birth and me growing up on a planet called Nilfeheim and in a somewhat isolated and very inward looking traditional society. This part tells you about my First Journeys. It also introduces you to those beings that eventually become my friends and those who become way more than that.

Almost a year has passed since the events that culminated in the attempt of a large corporation to destroy Nilfeheim and thus erase all evidence of their involvement.

The Dark One

= Part 1 =

Chapter 1: Longnight
Longnight had once again descended upon Nilfeheim, the second planet in the Solken system. Nilfeheim was a water planet with very little dry land. During Longnight, the winter period that could last up to seven standard years, the oceans froze over, except for a region called the Uhim grounds. Hot vents and underwater volcanoes kept the water temperature above freezing.

Nilfeheim had been settled by colonists from Earth almost 3000 years ago. The settlers, belonging to the Viking Movement and the Church of Odin, brought along their own brand of rigid traditions and cultural ideas based on both traditional and romantic sources.

The origins of these traditions brought from distant Earth had more or less been forgotten and had over the ages developed in a very unique society with anachronistic rituals and rigid traditions of their own.

Much had happened on Nilfeheim during the last Shortsummer.

My Grandfather, the representative of Nilfeheim had been murdered. His death was part of a plot conceived by an Off-World company seeking to gain the planet for their client, a large Seafood Company.

Their plan was to instigate a clan war and it almost succeeded as they were aided by the greed and the misguided ambitions of local clan lords and of course by the schemes of my step-mother, Gretel Hemstaad. She was driven by her hatred towards the Olafsons and her thirst of revenge.

The whole affair culminated in a planetary attack. A pirate hired by that criminal organization to erase all evidence attempted to drop a Planetary Incendiary bomb on Nilfeheim.

With the help of my friends I was able to stop the attack, virtually in the very last moment. We paid a very high price as my friend Astrid Mossberg had given her life while extinguishing a fire in the engine room of my space born submarine, the Poseidon.

The boat was so heavily damaged, it was not repaired, but had been cast in a block of transparent Duranium and sat on a base of Duro-Crete in the former Aesir Park of Halstaad Fjord.

The Aesir Park was now known as Astrid Mossberg Park.

It was intended as a monument to Astrid and to remind everyone how close Nilfeheim came to be completely destroyed.

The street passing Astrid Mossberg Park once called Siegfried lane was now named Erik Gustav Ragnarsson Lane and I was told a statue of him was ordered and would be placed before the entrance of the space port.

I had spent a lot of time with Tyr, the White Tyranno, riding on his back, exploring the vast oceans and seeing or rather feeling a world completely unknown to the Nilfeheim Norse.

As little variety Nilfeheim showed on its surface, it was rich of breathtaking features below the surface of its oceans.

Tyr was the largest Tyranno Fin in our Oceans, a huge white fish, sentient and alive long before even the first settlers arrived.

Tyr possessed vast psionic abilities and spoke to me telepathically, but now as Longnight had arrived he had to, just like the other non-sentient Tyrannos retreat into their sleep mountains and would spend the cold period in a state of suspended animation.

Father had changed, since he was no longer under the spell of the psycho drugs his second wife had administered to him over so many years, but I had also learned that he was indeed responsible for the death of my mother and much of the torture he had put me through as the drugs only enhanced what was already there. Some of his evil deeds happened before Gretel got a hold of him with those drugs. I could never be certain if mother would be alive if he had not been under the spell of these nasty Shail will bending drugs. I knew I would never forgive him, but he tried to amend his ways by treating Elena like a real daughter.

My decision not to end his life was still tormenting me, and there was not a day going by I questioned it. My decision was founded in the council of Egill and Tyr and the fact that I did not want to be the next clan chief.

I hoped to leave the planet soon and apply at the Union spatial navy academy. Killing my father would mean of course that I had to take the reins of the clan and remain.

Elena was as it turned out, gifted with some psionic gifts of her own and Tyr had helped her to discover them. Or perhaps, as I suspected was the source of them.

She enjoyed her new role as first daughter greatly and father declared her to be in line to be the first female clan chief in Nilfeheim’s history if I decided to stay off planet, which was more than alright with me. Elena had become like real a sister to me just as if she would have born that way. I loved her very much.

I had married Sif in a pompous ceremony the day after Yuletide, but it was only a symbolic wedding and she had left with Egill to Pluribus, where she would complete Union school and then go to the University to study Political Sciences.

Egill the Hermit had become Nilfeheim’s Planet Representative at the Assembly and taken the post that had been vacant since the death of my grandfather.

Now, in retrospect, most everyone on Nilfeheim realized just how important planet representation was. I too understood what my grandfather had told me as he took me to Hasvik.

Sif and Egill had been gone now for almost four months now.

At first she had called me every other day, then every other week and finally she told me that she still liked me, but she had found a woman she wanted to marry after she was a full Union Citizen and then her calls stopped altogether.

Much had changed on Ragnarsson Rock, our Burg as well.

We still had Tanneries and we still manufactured leather the traditional way since it fetched higher prices, and the quality, so I was told was superior to any modern process, but the stinking, revolting process was now done by machines and we even had twelve S-10 robots.

The bots didn’t mind the smells and worked around the clock. Taking a page out of Brunar Bendixen’s book, the Olafson clan was run much more like a business now and we exported Fangsnapper meat, fur, leather, pearls and crab meat.

Father still insisted that we hunted for Tyrannos, but it was no longer the main focus and no hunting was done during Longnight anyway.

Elena, so it turned out, had a keen sense of business and loved helping in that clan activity. The Olafson clan was the first who abolished the class of Lowmen and all families were raised to the level of Freemen and received fair salaries.

It was one late Friday afternoon; father was in town drinking with other clan chiefs at Hogun’s Inn.

Carl, the outcast and mercenary friend of Hogun, now was an Olafson Warrior, wore clan red and lived in our Burg. He had not stopped, but intensified, my training and advanced me to real fencing and with the more elegant rapier. This sword was much lighter than the traditional Nilfeheim broadsword, but it was much faster and when used in concert with the Main Gauche, a left handed dagger type weapon, it was very deadly. A fencing master could easily defeat a trained warrior with broadsword and shield. Carl was an expert and this way of fighting was quite different from the hack and slash technique used with the broadsword. Every stance, every move had a name and a counter move. To a Neo Viking it looked almost like dancing and caused much laughter and ridicule. It however changed quickly when the razor sharp tip of the rapier hovered before their eyes while the broadsword attack was still in full swing.

Of course a skilled broadsword fighter was not defenseless, and a heavy blade had its advantages as well.

I learned how to use Saresii blades, old Terran Katanas and a plethora of other weapons. Carl seemed to know them all and was an expert using them.

Today I was fighting with my new sister in the snow covered yard before the High Hall. We wore protective leather, but used real steel weapons. Elena was learning fast and fencing with her was great fun. After an extended conversation (back and forth play of the blades) I attempted a successful “attack au fer” meaning I deflected her blade in the opposite direction of her attack and moved in and landed the coup lancé. My blade point sliced a little in the tough leather armor she was wearing and she stepped back curtsied and took off her fencing mask. She caught her breath and smiled. “You are becoming a real master, Eric. I would be dead now. You were playing with me the whole time.”

Even though it was bitter cold, I felt warm and bowed to her. “Don’t sell yourself short, dear sister. Your skills improve daily and I doubt there are many fighters on Nilfeheim who would stand a chance against you now.”

Her face lit up with her charming smile that made her eyes sparkle. “There is no one left on Nilfeheim who could best you. Even Carl said that.”

“Let’s go to Midril and see if we can score some hot chocolate.”

She agreed and then said as she walked beside me, “Besides you are not as handicapped as I am.”

“I sure didn’t notice any handicaps.”

She touched her breasts. “I am talking about these. They bounce around a lot and it is not very comfortable I tell you. It actually hurts sometimes. I bet you’d be half as good having a pair of these.”

I sighed and lowered my voice “You know my secret and sometimes I wish I had, but I am sure there has to be some sort of support. I remember Sif telling me something about bra’s and maybe there is something like that for doing exercises or friend Siegfrida has a hard leather armor shaped for women. She fights like a true Aesir. I’ll ask her if she can spare one or make you one.”

She kissed me on the cheek. “Lucky me, I have a brother that knows more about these things than most girls.”

We entered the kitchen and Midril, who had raised Elena like her own, smiled at us warmly. “It is amazing what you two do out there. Everyone coming in telling me about how you two slicing good Nilfeheim air. I bet it got even too cold for you two out there. Go sit down, I’ll get Elena some hot chocolate and for Eric I make some coffee. If you wait a little, I got fresh sweet rolls in the oven as well.”

She left us alone after she had served the drinks as she was busy preparing dinner. Many things had changed on the Burg. Midril’s kitchen, however, remained the same and she was the undisputed queen in her own little realm. Elena watched her with a warm smile on her face. “I do remember Gudrun my real mother, but she hated me because I reminded her of the things Harkun had done to her. Midril raised me after mother died.”

I put my hand on hers. “When I was at the Pillar Burg, Egill or maybe Tyr gave me a glimpse of what it is like to be raped, while I was spared the actual act, to this day it has not left my mind and I can smell Harkun’s breath. Don’t hate your real mother for it. She died trying to defend you”

She turned with her eyes glittering with moisture. “I do not hate my mother but she hated me, sometimes I wish she would have been able to tell me otherwise. Harkun is dead, and before he died he lived through every crime he committed.”

For a while we sat there simply looking at each other then she said. “Come, let us go to the space port tonight.

A girl’s night out. I like to go shopping and I would like to have Freya with me and we can remember the good times we had with Sif, Hedda and Astrid.”

I sighed. “While I try so hard to suppress it I want to be Freya again so bad, yet I hoped this sickness would leave me. I promised myself to go to the clinic and have it checked out.”

She got up.

“I think it is part of what makes you the person you are and I would be sad if you eliminate that part of you somehow. Neither Tyr nor Egill asked you to change. I am sure they would have.”

I sighed and got up as well. “Well one time more could not hurt I guess.”

Elena smiled. “I don’t think we are too old for Retro Emo either. Let’s go Sister.”

After we had our hot beverages and enjoyed the piping hot, sweet rolls, we went to the High Halls, No longer was I denied access and Elena was now living in what used to be Gretel’s rooms. It was completely re-decorated. Elena did not have any handmaidens either.

As always I got deeply excited when I shed my male persona and slipped into my female alter ego. I had not done so ever since we left the Bredenberg Burg.

Elena returned to her old looks just like when I met her at the space port, with the wild red pig tail wig. She had chosen a skintight black shiny mini-dress with a dangerous, plunging, laced neckline and a matching black jacket. Her legs encased in black fishnets and high heeled boots. “How do I look?” She asked, turning once around.

“Like a New Age Vampire on the prowls for male victims, the other word that comes to mind has four letters and starts with an S and ends with a T.”

“Perfect. That’s exactly what I was aiming for. Now it’s your turn and don’t be jealous, we can make you look just as slutty.’

“I am not jealous.”

“Oh yes you are. Remember I can read minds now. Not very good but yours is very familiar to me.”

“You know that is illegal. I wish folks would stay out of my mind.”

“Even me?”

“Since you can read minds, you know the answer.”

She went to her closet and leaved through her things.” Too demure, too small, too long ... ah just perfect. Try this on.”

“You are not serious?” I said, looking at the red patent leather dress she held up.

Huddled in long fur cloaks with the hoods drawn deep, we rushed to the roof hangar and I prayed that no one would spot us. I relaxed as my red Opel flier was in the air and then I said. “I don’t think I’ll take off the coat. I can barely sit down in this.”

“Oh don’t be such a sissy. You look gorgeous and just as slutty as I do.”

Again I could not fight the feeling and started to enjoy to be Freya. It was, as always, as if I stepped out of a cage and into a palace and somehow felt free.

It was Friday evening and the Space Port and Shopping mall was very busy. The Space bus had arrived and also the weekend shuttle of the Miners from the mining colony on Balder. Elena insisted and I did leave the cloak behind. I felt very exposed and kept tugging on the way too short skirt and hoped it would not ride up too far. Yet it was this idea of doing something forbidden, that electrified me to the core. Elena had hooked her arm into mine and we strutted down the main concourse. We weren’t the only girls of course. The Space Port was still the meeting point of most women and girls, and on a weekend the more modern minded Neo Viking Families and couples of Halstaad Fjord came here to visit the Virtu Theater or go to have dinner at one of the two fine restaurants that opened at the mall only recently. Groups of miners gave us cat calls and I could not help but enjoy every one of them. Elena leaned closer. “See I knew you would get pleasure from this.”

“I should not, but I do.”

We shopped and while it was perfect, I was reminded of the others and of Astrid who was no longer with us.

She nodded. “I miss her too, but wherever she is now, I bet she would want us to have fun.”

Elena purchased a neat little device called a shape field bra. The sales woman praised it as truly invisible and perfect for sports as well. I had to decline of course as the sales girl wanted to fit me one as well.

I had no care in the world and just as we planned to go to the Coffee shop, Elena suddenly cramped her hand around mine, her legs buckled and she fell. The black shiny material of her dress had a small burning circle. A woman screamed and I turned and saw Lothar holding the silvery weapon I had seen his mother use. He aimed at me and fired.

Interlude 1: Noticed
Captain Dennis Miguel of the USS Galveston had been called to Union Naval headquarters Annapolis City on Arsenal IV. His ship was currently refitted and would be in dock for a few weeks.

While it was not uncommon for a ship commander to receive such orders, he still wondered what the reason was to be called there. Especially since he wanted to meet with Lt. Commander Anya Cruse, he knew her since the academy. Even while they were lovers, they never gotten into a tight relationship, partially due to the fact that he was a star ship captain and she was the tactical officer aboard the most powerful ship known to exist, the USS Devastator. Neither one really wanted to give up the career they had. It was very rare they both found themselves in the same quadrant, much less in the same system. It was sheer luck that the Devi was on Arsenal IV as well. While the Galveston was in space dock and tied up for six months, the Devi would leave in a few days.

There weren’t many reasons a captain was called to Fleet HQ. One of them was to be stripped of the command due to some grave errors; another was to be transferred to a new command or to receive a promotion. He could not think of a reason why they would strip him of his command, and he was fairly certain he was not in line for a Rear Admiral Star. He would hate to lose the command over the Galveston. Even though she was only a Merrimack Class Destroyer, she was his first command. On the other hand if they would offer him the command chair of a cruiser or even a super cruiser he would certainly not decline. The chances to get command over a real battle ship or a carrier were slim at this point of his career, but one never knew. He did hear the scuttlebutt about the four brand new battle ships that would be delivered any day now to Arsenal IV.

He walked into the cool marble and brass lobby, with the warm wooden paneling. It was an impressive place in a very subdued elegant way. To the left a wall with the golden name plates of every ship ever lost. Like a giant conveyor belt the plates kept slowly moving up, it had to be many thousand names. To the right a floor to ceiling field screen listing all ships currently in service along with the name of the commanding officer. Against all hope he paused for a moment and wondered if the Galveston would scroll by. The listing was alphabetically sorted and currently at Letter K. It would take many months before it reached G again. The ceiling was a projection of the M-0 Galaxy displaying the Union territory in blue. He stepped up to the horseshoe shaped reception desk and a Kilonian with Lieutenant rank bars wiggled its antennae and greeted him. “Good Morning Captain Miguel, the Admiral of the Fleet is expecting you, please take IBT 4, it is dedicated and will drop you of at the top floor.”

Captain Miguel thanked the Centipede and went to the designated IBT. He did feel more than a little nervous. Being called by the Admiral of the Fleet was very much like being called by God. Admiral McElligott was an immortal and in charge of the Fleet ever since it all began. Over 3000 years old.

First, only Admiral of United Earth, but after the Union was founded, he became the highest authority in the Union Fleet and had remained in that post ever since.

Dennis had never seen or talked to the Immortal Admiral, and as he rode the Inter Building Transport up to the top floor of this gargantuan building of 12,000 meters height, he thought hard if he had done something that would warrant the interest of this legendary, almost mystical Flag Officer.

An officer of Commander Rank greeted him and said. “Please step right on through. The Admiral knows you are here.

Dennis saluted and went through a set of wooden doors into an austerely furnished office with a modest old fashioned wooden desk. The Union flag in one corner and the Flag of the Spatial Navy in the other. He snapped into attention. The Admiral of the Fleet stood by the windows that gave a spectacular view over the sprawling modern town below and the austere cold desert beyond. The admiral turned. “At ease, Captain Miguel and good morning.”

Dennis relaxed only a fraction and said, “Good Morning Sir.”

The Admiral was not very tall and a little on the chubby side. He had almost completely white hair and the face of someone looking between hundred fifty and two hundred years of age, but made a very vital and healthy impression otherwise. He wore a simple black uniform with the five star cluster rings on his sleeves and collar and a skirt exposing his stubby knees. Of course everyone in the fleet knew this was not really a skirt but a kilt. The traditional dress of the Admiral’s home region on Earth.

As he looked into the Admiral’s eyes, he knew this man was far beyond the age of any normal human being and there was more to this man than just a very long life span.

“No reason to be alarmed. Richard and I were just discussing your response to that planetary attack incident a year ago.” The Admiral pointed his flat hand to a person sitting in a leather couch he only now noticed. Dennis could not help but swallow. The man so casually introduced as Richard, was none other than Admiral Richard Stahl, another Terran human, made immortal during the same time as McElligott.

Admiral Stahl was known the galaxy over, respected by friends and enemy alike. Also known as the Eternal Warrior.

Physically he appeared much younger than McElligott. Muscular and tall. He had short blonde hair styled into an extreme short marine corps haircut. His face could best be described as heroic, with a hard distinctive pronounced jaw line, piercing blue eyes and a scar from under his left eye to his mouth. Stahl nodded a greeting and pointed at a free, comfortable looking, visitor’s chair.

Dennis could actually feel the authority emitting from this man.

McElligott sat down behind his desk and a printout appeared floating above his desk. “As I said Captain, we just came across your report and I am sorry it took so long. The attempted destruction of a Union world with a classified Fleet weapon is nothing that should have been simply filed away, but raised many alarm bells.” He spread his arms in an apologetic gesture and added. “We are currently upgrading our Computronic Main System, but it will be a while till NELSON II, our new system, will be online.”

Captain Miguel was not sure what they wanted him to say, but he decided to be candid. “That is a problem we are facing for a while, Sir. The information processing is taking too long and goes over too many desks without anyone having enough authority or the guts to escalate some of them. I expected a hearing, an investigation and the Assembly going nuts. Yet nothing appeared to happen. The theft of a P Bomb should have been on every news channel and the thieves hanged”

Stahl cleared his throat in a theatrical way and McElligott agreed.

“Yes Captain Miguel we are aware of that and that is why we are implementing Project Nelson II in the first place. Our Union is growing faster than anyone really anticipated and so does our fleet.”

“At no point in the history of any society known to us has an organization as big as our spatial navy existed. All time proven methods of administration are simply inadequate. Everyone lauds the battle and combat victories of my esteemed colleague, but no one really has any idea what it means to keep it all working. Do you know how many personnel transfers we are processing every day? How many promotions?” McElligott sighed. “However this is neither here nor there. We asked you to come here to clarify a few things in your report and since you were in the system we thought we ask you in person.”

Stahl interrupted. “Did you really write submarine in your report?”

“Yes Sir. It was an old SII Mil Tech Product for the Markan Wars. Designed to be a Submarine and fight primarily in and under the oceans of these twin planets, but it was Space flight enabled to go between those planets.”

Stahl looked in the distance. “Ah yes, the Markan Conflict, I remember it well. Nulofan the Fourth was finally arrested but only after he nuked the daylights out of Markan II.”

He refocused on Miguel. “We got the reasons and the outcome out of your report. I am more interested in the details of this little engagement of Submarine versus Space Bus. That has to be a first.”

Dennis actually laughed. “Yes Sir, I am sure it was a first, but the young commandant of that boat has my deepest respect, Sir. The space bus was armed and carried a P Bomb. The Sub had only very rudimentary sensors, no ISAH pods and much of its space systems had not been used in 550 years and was on the verge of giving out. Yet the guy and his all-female crew of three managed to shoot the P Bomb, manual targeting I might add, survive a direct double blast of Class four FTEs. Then, without weapons or shields left, rammed that space bus head on and basically plowed right through it. No hesitation, no fear about their own safety. They did save their planet and over two million inhabitants. The boat lost one of its crew, a girl fixing the busted fuel lines after extinguishing a plasma fire and dying as a hull fracture sucked the air out of engineering.”

“Nilfeheim you say? Never really heard of that planet.” Stahl said.

McElligott responded before Miguel could. “It is an ocean world, P191 Culture, very restrictive on tech and very little contact to the rest of the Union compared to other old Colonies. Remember the Neo Viking Pirates? They came from there.”

“Oh right, now I remember. They actually tried to board a battle ship at one time, if I recall correctly.”

McElligott looked at a readout. “You know they have their very first Academy applicant. He signed up in the Pre Pool program at the age of 15 and renewed every year. He should be ready to join this year and if I read that right he is the same name as the commandant of that Sub, Eric Olafson.”

Stahl leaned forward with a sudden glitter in his eyes. “What did the recruiter write he is interested in?”

O’Brock McElligott also smiled knowing his old friend well. “It says here, he wants to become a Star Ship captain.”

“I think I will keep an eye on this Olafson.”

Chapter 2: Consequences
Lothar’s beam burned through my chest. It felt as if my entire torso was on fire, but I was alive. I did not faint or pass out instead fueled by burning rage I ran towards him, his face was pure horror he still held the small weapon he did not fire a third time. I reached him in mere seconds, buried my knee in his groin and smashed the palm of my hand against his nose with the hope I would shove his nose bone up his brain. Something completely impossible of course, but I was furious and kept pounding him until strong fists dragged me away. Space port security had arrived and they took me and Lothar into custody. Med bots carried Elena away.

I was brought to the clinic and it turned out that the water filled plastic bags I had used to simulate boobs, had saved my life. The Thermo blast energy vaporized most of the water and turned it to steam, which had burned my entire chest and face.

Elena had suffered a life threatening trauma but the fast arrival of the med bots putting her in stasis saved her life.

One of the Space port security men turned out to be a former Lowman of the Olafson clan talked to me with a snickering cackle in his voice. “I didn’t recognize you until I ran your CITI. What a hoot. The hero of Nilfeheim dresses up like slut out for a cheap date on Friday nights. Who would have thought?”

I was embarrassed and felt very ashamed. Elena hissed at him. “Did we break any laws?”

“I don’t know yet. The chief is reviewing the security footage and questioning the assailant.” He kept laughing. “This is too funny. You are a joke. Oh man look at you fagot.”

Another security officer entered. “I am sorry we detained you here at the clinic for a little longer. We reviewed the security footage and I interviewed Lothar Olafson. He recognized Elena Olafson and admitted his intent to kill her. He had no knowledge that you were Mr. Olafson. It all was analyzed by Legal Central and a duty judge on Holstein court confirmed neither of you have broken any laws. Mr. Olafson acted in self-defense.

“Lothar Olafson however will be facing serious charges and will see a Union judge on Holstein planet. You are of course free to go. We will keep you informed in case we need you for the court procedures.”

Then he turned asked. “What is so funny Officer Brimhilf?”

“Chief look at that dressed up Tranny. It’s Eric Olafson, the oh so famous Tyranno slayer and world saver.”

He slapped his knees. “I can’t wait till I tell this to the guys.”

“You will do no such thing. Have you forgotten your oath and training? You know you can’t discuss duty related things in private and what you are doing right now is highly unprofessional.”

“Not to mention illegal.” Said the space port doctor. “What your officer is doing, chief could be considered cruel and unjustified and I will testify to that as witness if they press charges.”

“I will take care of this.” The security chief promised. “Since he finds this so funny he will like the idea to be transferred to Pit Moss Planet, immediately”

To Elena and me the doctor said. “I was informed your grandfather is waiting outside to pick you up.”

I looked at Elena and she shrugged. I had no Grandfather, and she did not know hers. I knew Egill called me Grandson because he was a distant relative, but he was on Pluribus as far as I knew. In the waiting room of the clinic sat the Ancient One, the Old Man of Muspelheim and he did not smile or looked pleased at all. “I brought a flier to the entrance. We can leave when you are ready.”

We went out the side door and he rushed us to enter a black Mercedes and I noticed Richard the swordsman behind the control.

Elkhart motioned to the back seats. “Go sit down you two. Richard, we are in and ready to leave.”

Only after the flier was in the air and he sat across us he explained his serious mood. “Eric did I not tell you to be careful with your desire? I warned you not to go in public like that. It makes no difference to me or the true keepers living in Muspelheim, but this world is not ready for this. If this becomes public you will ruin everything you have gained. Our population in general has very little tolerance for what they think is not normal.”

He hushed me as I tried to say something. “I am not done Eric. The practice of killing deformed or otherwise handicapped children is still done here on Nilfeheim.

“They will try to put Nilfeheim logic to it and perhaps accuse Sif putting you under some spell to gain her position and subdue the most prominent hero of Nilfeheim.” Elkhart sighed and dropped his arms. “You are a celebrity, a warrior. The young ones want to emulate you and they play Eric Olafson, fight imaginary Tyrannos and bad space pirates. Can you imagine what Nilfeheim would say if that comes to light? They will ask questions and then find out that you are not really married to Sif. Sif is not ready yet and won’t be for many years to come. The recent events were powerful enough to move our encrusted society a little forward. Give Low Men and women a little more rights, what you did tonight could destroy it all.”

Everything he said hit me harder than the whip of my father and I felt very much ashamed.

He sighed again “It happened in public and I do not have the wonderful mental gifts Egill or Tyr have to make them forget.” He stabbed his finger in Elena’s direction. “And you are neither trained or gifted enough to do that.”

Elena cried. “We meant no harm. Eric’s mind is so much at peace when he can be Freya. No one would have noticed or recognized him.”

He nodded. “Thankfully no one but the Security guards and the doctor have. I am not blaming you for what you are or what you desire Eric. I do not understand it, but you find in me the most open minded person and if I would be younger I might even try it for a change, but this planet is at the brink of a new future and a better one for everyone. Hasvik is suddenly alive again with many applicants and both girls and boys from all walks of life and social standing. The fighting schools are overwhelmed with young women wanting to emulate Sif and the Elders discussing openly how to integrate a few women in the circle of Elders. All this is thanks to Egill and you.”

I tried to make my voice sound firm but failed. “What can we do?”

He said. “Carl has killed Lothar. Officially your brother committed suicide, Carl is very good at that. So it won’t come to a court case that anyone could watch on GalNet, where you would have to appear as witness.

“Sigfrieda is also taking care of the security guard, he will have an accident. She too is very good at those things. No one will expect Lothar’s death as anything else as a suicide. For the Union the case is closed and they won’t release any security footage or names to the public, that was all we could do, but I don’t like having to kill people to protect your secret.

In a week school ends for summer break and your basic school is finally over and Mr. Valthim will make you citizen, after that you will leave Nilfeheim. Out there you can be Freya to your heart’s content, Eric, but not on Nilfeheim at least not for many decades to come.”

I nodded. “I will do that.”

“You wanted to leave anyway and join the Fleet, now you leave a little early. It will give you time to travel a little.”

He leaned back and smiled a weak smile. “I know you did not mean any harm and I can attest you look fabulous as Freya. Your clan could not be in better hands, Elena will make a great clan chief and break another barrier and you can trust her.”

She took my hand and said. “Yes you can, I promise.”

--””--

The next day I went to the Clinic and asked for an appointment with Dr. Dwyer. After a short wait, I was seen by the old Terran doctor and it was hard to actually tell him what my problem was. To actually put it in words was more embarrassing than I realized, but then I told him and he listened to my problem. He leaned back and said. “What you call a disease or a sickness is a psychological disorder that occurs in genetic predestined people, well at least in your case. I checked your DNA and found you have all the triggers necessary for it to occur and this combined with your traumatic childhood most likely caused this.

“It is very rare in this form in the Union in general. The DNA triggers are usually recognized early and prenatal and if the parents agree they are removed. About a thousand years ago it became so popular that you could find a gender change studio in every mall across the Union, but some made the changes every other week and that led to wave of suicides and psych problems.”

He folded his hands and leaned back. “It is still perfectly legal and easy to change ones gender and there is no law or cultural requirement that tells you how to dress or how to feel or to what gender you feel associated or attracted. There are so much more curious things out there; it would not even raise an eyebrow on most other worlds.”

“Can I get rid of it?”

His face became serious. “Every Psycho Surgeon would jump in and say yes of course, a little psycho surgery will forever cure you of this desire.”

I said. “Why is it then you do not recommend it?”

He sighed. “With all our knowledge and all our advancements in medicine, the human psyche is still not completely understood. Even if the Psycho hacks say otherwise. It will forever change your personality, Eric. You would no longer be you. Whatever you think about your desire it is part of you and you should aim to find an answer, a balance or perhaps a place to live that is less restrictive. I have seen the results of Psycho Surgery and without exception they all turned out to be smiling and happy but totally empty and hollow. They would display whatever personality the Psycho Surgeon thought would be good. This is my professional opinion on Psycho Surgery and I cannot recommend it with a clear consciousness to anyone. All this said I have not even touched the meta-physical aspects of soul, higher awareness and spirituality.”

“It almost destroyed everything I had gained last year and it might bar me from entering the Academy.”

“I am sure they have your Medical School Exams on file ever since you signed up and they also saw the triggers.

“The specialists looking over those applications and files are not fringe world MDs but Navy scientists. They would have rejected you if this is to be a handicap. However, I can tell you that if you opt for Psycho Surgery, it will most certainly bar you from ever becoming a Commanding Officer, which I know for a fact.”

Interlude 2: Dai-Than
Every fifth Nutho-Cycle, which was calculated time fragments of a Galactic Year and maybe three or four times in the life of a Dai-Than all the tribes would meet at Thana-Shoo the remnants of their once proud and beautiful home world. Officially destroyed so long ago by the ferocious hordes of the Y’All. But the most secretive rumors spoke of another reason the world was destroyed, but that was part of the Forbidden Past and perhaps only the Pale Ones knew the truth. Nothing but fragments of the planet remained, one such fragment the continent sized Nak-Thana-Shoo, meaning the heart of Thana-Shoo, was the site of that meeting. No outsider, no one not Dai had ever seen this place.

During four Nutho cycles this place was abandoned, except for the mystical Pale Ones that guarded this place, but at the end of the fifth cycle the system would fill with the fleets of every Dai clan. Dai Mothers and millions of ships would crowd the system. For ten Thana Shoo days all Dai celebrated highly ritualistic festivities, traded among each other, forge alliances celebrate weddings and do other tribe business. The tribal chiefs, tribe lords and their oldest children come together in the stone and rock amphitheater on Nak-Thana-Shoo. A force field bubble erected over it and filled with breathable air.

The Tribal chiefs brought forth their most formidable warriors and pit them against each other in highly regulated and deeply traditional fight events. The warrior who won the most fights was then called Champion of Thana Shoo and it was an honor like no other.

Tar Kar-Hi, the mighty lord of the Hi Dai-Than tribe, one of the oldest and most powerful of all stood in his tribe’s stair section of the amphitheater and looked over the many other Dai-Than tribal lords, either already in their section or on their way to it, it was an impressive sight, but to him it was a sad one.

There were still many tribe lords but nowhere the number there once were, many seats remained empty and there were already more empty seats than occupied ones.

Bor Hat-Je an old friend walked over to him and greeted him by putting his hands on both of Tar Kar’s shoulders and Tar did the same to him. “Good to lie hands on your shoulders again, my old friend, Bor Hat. How did the endless darkness treat you and your tribe over the past Nutho Cycles?”

Bor Hat looked like a brother to Tar Ka, both tall and athletic, despite their age. The arms bulging with sinew and rock hard muscles, their skin bright red and the black hair slicked back into a very tight pony tails apparently pulling the already angular arched black eyebrows up even further.

Clad in deep red almost maroon colored leather suits with intricate stitching and leather carvings. Lined beneath with metal micro mesh armor and fully seal-able in seconds to become a functional space suit.

Each of them carried a vast arsenal of blades, guns, mini bombs and other weapons openly as well as hidden all around their bodies.

Prominent were the double swords across their backs. These single edged mono filament swords were not just traditional decoration of ancient past but terrible weapons wielded by perhaps the best sword masters in the Galaxy.

Where the leather cross straps of their chest harness met, was a circular metal disc decorated with the Tribal glyph, and behind it, the disc shaped Alti-karr knife. Mastery of this throwing weapon was practiced by the Dai from as soon as they could walk and developed a deadly accuracy with it. The best experts could make it bounce of walls and ceilings and decapitate a being twenty meters distance and around a corner.

Above and to the left in a richly tooled and decorated knife sheath was the Okthi-karr, a knife which should never be drawn, as it was only used for ritual homicide of a family member that brought shame to the tribe. And on the other strap was Nak-Karr, the one to end shame. The knife meant to commit suicide in case of committed sins that brought dishonor.

Hat-Je kept his hands on Kar-Hi’s shoulders. “The hunting is more difficult and more dangerous than it ever was. I must decide after this Meeting if I will relocate to the distant low sector or take the secret way the Golden offer to another Galaxy altogether.” He then used one hand gesturing over the theater. “Look at this old friend. When it all began 75,000 tribal chiefs filled these ranks. Today there are less than 18,000 thousand tribes left. Our mighty civilization is dying.”

Kar-Hi who had thought in very similar lines said “Mur Yuu-Hr the one we always called the truly tall one, have you heard of him? I do not see him present.”

Hat-Je also looked over the seats and said. “I was thinking the same thing just a moment ago, and yes I remember Yuu-Hr. I cannot see him yet, he must be late.”

A Trial chief, one step higher behind them, Kar-Hi recognized him as Are-We, an old and experienced chief; said. “No he won’t come. He met the USS Devastator and that cursed waste land demon Stahl. Another Dai-Mother destroyed with many children, women the old and young gone. The Mur-Hr tribe is no more and so are two others I know.”

Kar-Hi was not too proud to show his sadness as he heard about this and added his own bad news. “The Union is getting more powerful every cycle, not only did they add the Klack but I heard the Attikan Commonwealth has joined. All 96 member civilizations went along.”

A fourth Tribal leader joined their small impromptu conference. His name was Tar Bas-Co, his thumbs hooked in his belt. “The Attikans are Union members for a good while now. I heard your words and I am only here because I retreated.”

He hung his head. “I retreated and still lost two thirds of my fleet. My Mother barely made it into free space severely damaged. I am broken as it is too much loss, too much damage for me to rebuild.” Kar-Hi put his hands on Bas-Co’s shoulders. “Then join my tribe. I shall welcome you as foremost lord among all families in my tribe.”

“A member of the Hi tribe I am then, so be it.”

Their little group had swollen to about twenty Tribal chiefs when Kar-Hi said. “We cannot fight the Union, not even if we combine all clans in one fleet. It would be a mighty battle and cost them much but they will still prevail and then there be no more Dai Than.”

Everyone in their round agreed.

One of them said. “You are known to be wise and your tribe is without question the biggest. I will listen to your council, what are we to do? We do not have planets like other races. We do not want to settle down. We are Dai Than. We are warriors, we have lost Thana Shoo so long ago, and we are a space born race ever since.”

Another one said. “Maybe we must find a world and settle it, it is not our way but it will guarantee the survival of our kind.”

Kar-Hi said. “I see our numbers dwindle. What good are our best ships against the Terran Translocator cannons? Our best shields cannot stop these cursed weapons. The Kermac have so much more resources and yet they have not found a way in 1500 years to defend against it. The Nul, no one here will deny their strength and fighting powers, will never admit it in the open but they fear the Union and most of all the Terrans.”

Hat-Je frowned. “I dislike the Kermac most of all space born civilizations, but I tend to agree with them. The Sarans committed a terrible crime unleashing these barbarians upon the Galaxy. No species fights wars like them. They are not warriors, no. They are born soldiers. Soldiers are not much good without a leader. Unfortunately, to us, and the rest of the galaxy they have the very best. I am not impressed by their cannons and torpedoes. However I have the deepest respect for the one they call the Eternal Warrior.”

Bas-Co held up his fingers. “The Xunx, the Freons, the Ferons, the mighty Alakarr, the Piostla all were mighty empires, advanced species before the Terrans ascended. You will not find a single member of any of these species alive today. They dared to stand against the Terrans and paid the price and I do not have enough fingers and toes to count all the species and civilizations perished and wiped out by the Unions mighty onslaught.”

Another clan chief added. “Don’t forget the Y’All. It was the Union and the Terrans chief among them who not only stopped them but wiped them out.”

Kar-Hi crossed his arms behind his back. “The Shiss once one of the most feared warrior races, a shadow of their former might. But there are the Purple throat Shiss, they thrive. And do you know why?”

One Tribal chief said. “They joined the Union.”

“Yes they did. As you know the Shiss traditionally expand their Empire by sending their lowest cast the Purple Throats with virtually no support on the most harsh and barley suitable planets and if they manage to survive and build a successful, thriving colony, the Higher color throats take over, reap in the benefits and make the Purple throats their slaves.

“About eight or ten cycles ago. A region of space with 32 Purple throat Colonies developed a very nice little empire of their own, built up from scratch and they wanted to keep what they had built and rebelled.

“The Upper caste Shiss sent war ships, and destroyed one colony with orbital bombardment. Was this the end of the Purple throats? No. They asked the Union for help. It was granted right away. The next time the Upper Caste Shiss came to make another example, they were faced by Union Battle ships and I know there is no one here who hasn’t seen those sleek wedge shaped behemoths in action. The Purple Throats became Union Members.”

“Today these colonies are thriving, and would be a great prize for any of us.”

“And there are Shiss captains commanding Union Battle ships.” said Bas-Co. “Facing these ferocious lizards was never easy but them commanding Union ships, I lost half my tribe to the USS Hyperion under the command of Captain Zezzazzzzz, a purple throat Shiss.”

There was silence, now over sixty tribal chiefs stood in a circle and Cam Elf-Na who hated Kar-Hi as he had lost to him, six Nutho Cycles ago the title of Champion, said aloud. “Go stand in the middle of the Heart so all can hear your words. It seems you have the answers.”

Kar-Hi went down the stairs, past his oldest son Har-Hi who a day before had won the right to call himself the latest Champion of Thana Shoo, looked in his sons eyes and knew that he needed to say what he contemplated for so long. His son and the generations to come had a right to live and assure the survival of the Dai Than.

He reached the center of the Amphitheater and spoke. “Look around you. Look beside you and recognize the many empty seats. Once occupied by the likes of us.

“There are more now as there were at the last meeting and there will be more during the next. Not even a fool or a blind Dai can deny this steady decline. The day when no one will return to Thana Shoo is not so distant if we let this go on.

“We are a mighty race and few equal us in fighting skills and valor, but it takes us much longer to build ships as we take the resources we need, from others. This is our way. They call us Dai pirates and equal us with criminals. It mattered little to us what others called us in the past, but now we are facing an enemy who kills and destroys any Dai on sight, be it a single individual or an entire tribe. There is not one among us who can deny their ships grow bigger and stronger, their weapons and shields getting better and their territory expands every time you hear. What was Free Space yesterday suddenly is Union Space. But not just the Union, the Kermac and their thrall species also make it harder for us to take what we need.”

He saw that many who listened nodded.

“The Nul hunt us with powerful fleets. Those who know me will attest I am no coward and have fought many hard battles both in the arena, right here and with my ships in space, but I too did not manage to attain all the resources I need to feed my tribe, to build new ships or find the leisure to pause and give scientists the chance to research and improve our technology.”

He came to the hardest part of his speech, and he knew it would change his fate and that of his clan forever and most likely change Dai Than history forever, but he steeled himself. “One Nutho Cycle ago, an epidemic disease of unknown origin was killing many of my tribe and my Medical Staff did not know what to do to stop it. I decided to cross Union Space to reach Karthanian space. In the hope their scientists had a solution or cure. Going around Union space would have taken too long.”

There was dead silence in the ranks of the chiefs as they listened to Kar-Hi’s story.

“I was less than a Light Nutho away from Karthanian space when we were engaged by the USS Devastator and five Union Battle ships, part of their First Fleet, with the rest of it approaching fast. Our worst enemy hailed us to surrender and I simply told him, that I was not out to attack a colony or planetary system, but needed urgent medical help from the Karthanian. Do you know what our worst enemy did then?”

It was Bas-Co who spoke. “He is our worst enemy but he has honor. He let you pass.”

“No my friend, he offered a Flag of Truce and six Union Hospital ships arrived within the hour. Within the same day they had isolated the cause, and treated every one of us. There was not one word of hate or disrespect spoken by any of them and not a single weapon or bomb had been brought to our ships. They simply accepted my word that I would honor the truce as well. After that he let us pass.”

A clan chief, Kar-Hi did not know said. “I will leave this meeting right now. My tribe too suffers from a deadly fever we cannot control. I do not care if you call me a coward or a traitor, or even Okthi-Dai. I will ask the Union for help. My tribe’s well-being comes first.”

Many agreed and many called the chief Okthi-Dai, Outcast.

Kar-Hi raised his arms and it became quiet again. “We have three options as a species. We can leave this region of space and see if we can find better conditions in unknown regions far from here. We can continue to fight and raid and be decimated and go the same way as the Xunx, the Freons and all the others, or we can do as the Purple throat Shiss did and join the Union.

“I was assured that on the day we Dai become members, our past is forgotten and a new chapter is written. Instead of being decimated by Translocator cannons we will have them aboard our ships and if there is one thing to be said about the Terrans and the Union, they keep picking fights and we can do what we always do, with our ships refurbished, repaired, equipped with their marvelous instantaneous communication and fight. While our children, the old and our families are safe. It is the most important duty of a clan chief to ensure the survival and well-being of its tribe and in a wider sense of our kind. There is no greater task and no goal more important. I have made that decision for my tribe. You may join me or call me Okthi-Dai but after this Meeting my tribe will head for Union space.”

Almost instantly about two thousand clan chiefs got up and marched down and then stood behind Kar-Hi.

The rest however started chanting Okthi-Dai, led into the chant by Kar-Hi’s old rival, Cam Elf-Na. His old rival now raised his hands and the chanting died down. “By the ancient traditions this place is sacred and only ritual fights may be fought. You and your cowardly followers may leave, but as soon as you have left this most holy of places and you are beyond our old sun’s circle we will hunt you down, destroy every one of you as there is nothing more disgusting than an Okthi-Dai who is alive.”

Kar-Hi responded. “Then so be it. Let it be known I already have applied for Union membership and I have not only gained access to free medicine but guarantees by Stahl himself that will make this a costly hunt for the intended hunter. It is not your opinion that makes me Okthi Dai. Your decision to doom what is Dai however firmly plants this term of shame upon you.”

Kar-Hi left the circle and then put his hands on Har-Hi’s shoulder. “I have done this for you and the ones that come after you.”

Chapter 3: Orphan
School, at least Basic Union School had ended for me six days ago.

Almost every one of my class had graduated and received their CITI implants in a festive ceremony in the school’s cafeteria. It was a very strange experience for me. Father was present in full clan chief regalia, standing with other fathers and this time he was not there to ridicule or hurt me, but to witness the event just like the others. I always believed I would be the only one that was going to leave Nilfeheim after school, but Yngve was gone now for almost two years already.

He had messaged me once or twice telling me how much better everything was, and that he was no longer bullied or afraid. Gunnar who had lost his fight against Sigvard and was officially no longer a member of the Peerson clan had left right after graduation to serve his twenty two month Union service as a food service provider for a Union Fire Department station and then was invited by Arthur’s to their company college. It wasn’t a big surprise that Peter, the son of a Freeman and seafood merchant left for college. But that Sigvard decided to serve the twenty two month with the Spaceport Authority, serving it on another planet, was as unexpected as a Tyranno sighting in the middle of Longnight.

Two days later, Elena and I visited our Fangsnapper herds on our South Pole.

All the larger clans maintained a herd or two there. The Fangsnapper herders were regarded the wildest and most rugged Neo Vikings. Living at the edge of the ice, tending Fangsnapper herds for the clans that owned them, protecting these often angry and dangerous animals from wild Fangsnappers, Rock Sharks and Tyrannos while the animals dove for fish was about as harsh as life could be.

These men lived in tents and primitive condition for most of the time and had their families in small ice top villages where conditions were only slightly better than in the moving herder camps.

Once every year was the big round up. It was then the herds were driven to Isen Lansby. The herders received their pay from the clans they herded the animals for.

Then they sold the market ready Fangsnappers. Bought and traded animals for breeding

The animals were either slaughtered on the spot or flown live to the Xchange in Halstaad. It was also a festive carnival like occasion with performers, rodeos and all kinds of competitions. It was then when Elena was attacked by a wild Fangsnapper that somehow got loose tore through the fair ground and bolted straight towards my beautiful sister. While I tried to get to her, I was not close enough to prevent the attack.

Yet my sister stood her ground and Elena slew the beast with her sword.

This warrior feat was not only seen by dozens of men but it was also witnessed by two Elders who happened to attend the Round up.

The Elders declared that she completed a feat worthy of the Ancient Challenge and declared her to be a Nilfeheim warrior.

The oldest son of the Thingstal Clan, Armin Thingstal challenged her, saying “If the elders declare weak and useless women to be warriors, then real warriors must stomp out this foolishness.”

He also demanded to gain whatever riches Elena had in her name. My offer to fight as her champion was denied by the Elders and Elena herself.

During the fight, she cut off both of his hands.

The fight that was transmitted from the roundhouse where the challenge took place to every Nilfeheim home.

During the same event I was forced to discuss my disapproval of Beowulf Thingstal’s interference in the fight.

Beowulf, the brother of Armin jumped in the ring after he witnessed the defeat of his sibling brandishing a sword attacking Elena.

Unfortunately my argument with that coward was not as elegant as Elena’s. This time however, I did not feel the same guilt as I did when I killed the Steiner boy in the very same ring. Beowulf attacked without challenge and from behind, I never liked cowards.

One surprising development of that day was the fact, that Isegrim my father jumped from his seat into the fighting ring and actually challenged the Old Thingstal to a duel if he did not recognize Elena as a warrior and accept her

Otmar Thingstal threw his sword into the ring and recognized Elena as a warrior and her victory.

Father then revealed openly that Harkun had been his half-brother thus making Elena a real Cousin of mine. Now I had a sister that was also my cousin.

Father told everyone that her feats could of course be easily explained due to the fact she had Olafson blood in her veins. He also announced before the Elders that, he as clan chief had the right to elevate Elana to be the first daughter with rights of command and to be a foremost honored member of the Olafson clan.

None of the Elders could find a single line in the Book of Traditions, that forbade a daughter to be in such a position.

Nilfeheim had a new hero and a female one.

Then, about a week ago, I was visited by two officers of the Union police. As surprising their visit was, I had a bad feeling about it and suspected it had to do with the incident at the Spaceport.

The two informed me that, the investigation into Lothar’s attack at the Spaceport was now officially closed. Lothar, so they told me had committed suicide, apparently after he learned what penalty he would have faced, by an attempted double homicide on Union ground.

They did ask me a few questions about Lothar and took a statement on the events that led to him attacking Elena and me.

One of them also questioned Elena.

Both men said that crime on Union ground required a closing report and since there was an ongoing federal investigation into the planet bomb affair, they had to make sure it wasn’t connected.

I learned that Lothar had survived the beating he received from the hands of Lowmen and had stayed at the burg the entire time, still being an Olafson. I simply hadn’t wasted a thought on him since I left him behind on the floor of the High Halls.

I was still unsettled by the Union Police visit and realized how close it was for Elkhart’s predictions to come true, when I was told another Union official wanted to see me. This time however it was a Union Post office courier delivering me the official documents that confirmed my appointment date at the Union fleet academy on arsenal.

He recommended that we should keep our GalNet terminal turned on, so he would not have to make delivery runs.

--””--

My last days on Nilfeheim were over faster than I realized.

For the longest time I dreamt of the day I could finally leave. Now that it was at hand, I was no longer sure if it really was the right thing to do.

Elena and I stood by the large view ports looking over the snow covered landing field. The space bus was sitting on its single landing foot and a flexible covered gangway attached it to the terminal.

To me it was as if Elena became more beautiful every day.

She wore black knee high boots red leather pants and shirt over a sweeping fur rimmed cape with the Olafson Wolf heads on the back. The leather modeled her curvaceous body in a very appealing way. Her rich thick black hair contrasted in a lovely way with her blue eyes and rosy complexion. I was very proud of my sister. On her hip hung Hevnen, the great broadsword of the Olafson clan and perhaps as famous as Mjördaren.

Father decreed that she earned the right to wear it.

With us also were Uncle Hogun, Aunt Freydis. The Ancient One and Sigfrieda.

The almost two meter tall woman that was a constant companion to the Ancient was a close friend yet I knew next to nothing about her.

In her black leather outfit and fur cloak and the long blond braids reaching to her hips, she looked very much like a Valkyrie of ancient lore.

She turned every head in the spaceport.

Sigfrieda was now a constant guest at the burg and had started to train Elena, just as she had trained me.

Elena and Sigfrieda had become close friends.

Uncle Hogun gave me one of his trademark bear hugs. “Take care of yourself out there.” Then stomped away.

Aunt Freydis whispered. “Don’t think bad of him. He is a big tough Fangsnapper on the outside, but soft as kitten on the inside. He didn’t want anyone to see him cry. He hates to say good bye.”

“I know Aunt Freydis. There isn’t a gentler soul on all Nilfeheim”

She shook my hand. “Keep your honor as you always have and do what your heart tells you to do, sometimes the heart is a better councilor than the mind.”

She then followed her huge husband.

The Old Keeper took my underarm and said. “Be careful out there Eric. I traveled a bit last year and will do so again as soon as I can. I tell you this galaxy of ours is a marvelous place and you will see amazing sights, but it can be much more dangerous as a Rock Shark infested stretch of ocean.”

I nodded. “I’ll try to be careful.”

Sigfrieda pointed at Mjördaren I was wearing. “Even though there isn’t anyone your equal with this on Nilfeheim. Out there a simple steel sword is not even considered a weapon anymore. Don’t try to pick any fights with someone having a gun.”

“I am only wearing it for the benefit of Lars Igvarhein standing over there. Father asked me to wear Clan colors and the sword. I am not planning to stand out like a sore thumb and advertise to everyone I am a Neo Viking primitive of Nilfeheim.” She kissed me on the forehead.

Father did not come. He disapproved of me going off world and seeking to become a fleet officer

A few days ago he had handed Elena the Clan ring in a symbolic gesture. Perhaps trying to change my mind.

But Elena wearing the ring and thus becoming the declared heir was perfectly fine with me.

Elena embraced me with a tight hug, she felt wonderful and smelled of shampoo, fine soap, a hint of perfume and warm leather.

“Don’t you worry, you are the first born and I won’t take anything that is rightfully yours.”

“Sister, I am so proud of you. I never really wanted to be a clan leader. Whatever destiny the Norns have decided to be mine, I know beyond any doubt it is not on Nilfeheim.

“You are everything the Olafson clan needs and so much more.

“You look regal and stunning at the same time, you are smarter than me, have a knack for business and father is melting every time you there.”

“I love you my brother, always have. Be safe and call as often as you can.”

I promised.

A voice blared. “Last boarding call for Grey Lines coach 554. All passengers please come to boarding gate two in the Grey Lines lobby. Last...”

She kissed me warmly on the lips closed her eyes, as a tear pearled down her cheek.

“You better go now, I might change my mind and not let go.”

I brushed a strand of shiny black hair from her forehead, took a last lingering look of her gorgeous face; then I turned and went to the lobby.

Lars, our local news man had a partner now, instead of a cheap hover-cam he used before. He directed his Cam-man with a sweeping gesture behind me and then stepped into my way.

“Eric Olafson, foremost hero of Nilfeheim is leaving our world today to further his education off planet.

“Eric you still have a few minutes, would you mind answering a few questions?” “Lars I am not much for interviews and all this high-brow media stuff and I do have a bus to catch.”

“Who is this stunning blonde with your magnificent Warrior Sister? I am getting calls from all over Nilfeheim.”

“She is a close friend. It is not very manly or very honorable to call in. Whoever is interested in Sigfrieda should come forward and make proper advances.”

I was halfway through the lobby and close to the boarding gate, but Lars kept following me.

“There are rumors your sister might be the next clan chief of the mighty Olafson clan, is that true?”

“There is only one Clan chief and that is Isegrim my father. He is healthy and full of strength and if you make news out of rumors. I will challenge you.”

Lars stepped back. “It is my duty to follow up on rumors.”

“It is your duty to report facts.”

“Why is it, you are leaving Nilfeheim? Why does the heir to the mightiest clan leave and leave it to a female of uncertain heritage?”

“What did you just say?” I slammed my fist as hard as I possibly could into his stomach and then hit his chin with an uppercut that sent him to the floor.

“I hope your camera man got that too. If you ever dishonor my sister, spread rumors or question her honor. If you ever say something like that about the Olafson clan again, I’ll come back faster than you can say Olafson and kill you without mercy, do you understand?”

He spat blood wiped his mouth and nodded.

I made it as last passenger to the boarding gate and the security officer at the gate asked me to present my brand new CITI implanted (Citizen Identification Tag Implant) under the skin of my right arm.

After I was cleared, I stepped on a slide belt, the only one I knew off that existed on Nilfeheim and it carried me through the flexible connector tunnel to the space bus.

A robot greeted me at the Airlock. “Good afternoon Citizen. Welcome aboard Gray Lines Coach 554. Your seat is upper deck, starboard row seat 44A; please follow the blue pulse light to your seat.”

A blue blinking light appeared on the floor and guided me up a flight of stairs and to a window seat. I took off my fur coat and the sword belt and stowed it all in my seat locker and sat down. From the view port next to my seat, I could see the spaceport building and I hoped I would see Elena and the others, but all I saw was the reflection of the terminal of the space bus and the gray sky of Nilfeheim in the smooth surface of the terminal complex.

After a few moments the air pressure changed noticeable and the air started to smell different.

A legless robot floated down the middle isle. “Captain Ruthneck and his crew would like to welcome you aboard Coach 554 Afghan ... Please familiarize yourself with the safety features aboard this SII- Quadstar 400.

In the event of a catastrophic hull breach your seat will activate its life capsule mode, please make sure you have all limbs and other body parts inside the yellow outline around your seat when the emergency lights come on.

You will also find emergency space suits under your seats. Union species with special body features or environmental needs should ask one of the robots for an appropriate model.

The consummation of tox drinks and legal drugs are permitted only while the bus is in space. Due to the various local laws to these matters, Gray Lines generally prohibits these activities while landed.

Our next destination will be system Lichthaus and the planet Holstein. Estimated time of arrival will be Fifth hour on Blue Day or in about 6 hours and 12 minutes. The on board restaurant welcomes you to try our various menu offerings. Have a pleasant flight.”

We lifted off moments later and the spaceport, Halstaad Fjord disappeared fast beneath us and then disappeared below the heavy cloud cover.

Then we were through the atmosphere and the SII- Quadstar accelerated to gain the necessary speed to trans light threshold and after about 15 minutes, the stars suddenly disappeared, and the background hum of the engines changed to a faint whistling sound then the stars reappeared.

This all meant the bus had slipped into Quasi-Space, the thin layer between real space and the next continuum, where faster than light travel was possible and time did not exist. Inside the ISAH field we brought our own time with us.

While it was only a space bus, this was my first time on a real spaceship traveling faster than light.

The viewports now showed a simulated view of real space as seen by the so called Trans layer sensors. They were necessary as humans had no sensory organs or means to perceive Quasi-Space.

From the brochure displayed in the field screen before me I learned that the space bus service was heavily subsidized by the government.

While there were other, faster ways to travel of course and space buses offered very little comfort or luxuries, no other travel service existed that reached all occupied worlds and places in the Union and for little money at that.

It was intended to facilitate the easy interaction between all Union worlds. A grandmother could easily visit her grandchildren clear across Union space for less than two hundred Credits.

Students were able to travel to visit other places and tourists could visit every point of interest.

The space bus service and the instantaneous cheap communication available to all Union citizens were considered the main reason why the Union existed for over 2800 years and kept on growing.

Not even the most distant fringe world colony felt cut off and colonist revolts that were a common occurrence in many other known trans galactic cultures had never happened in the Union. Not that anyone was forced to stay a member anyway.

I looked around and didn’t see many passengers. Even though the bus could accommodate over 1000 travelers.

The multi entertainment unit mounted in the backrest of the seat before me flashed with the GalNet logo and a sexless voice said. “Mr. Olafson you have a call from user identified as Mr. Silverzweig. Do you accept the call?”

“Yes I accept.”

My grandfather’s old friend and legal adviser appeared and said.

“Shalom Eric. You left faster than I expected. I wanted to see you on Nilfeheim regarding your Inheritance. Your Grandfather wanted me to give you a recording. I also wanted to inform you that you now have complete access and control over the funds he left you.”

“I forgot all about that, Mr. Silverzweig. Can I see the recording from here?”

“Yes I’ll upload it to your PDD if you have one.”

“Yes I do.” I held my PDD net to the GalNet terminal, the connection was made and the file transferred.

The lawyer nodded pleased and then said. “I took the liberty to invest your inheritance and retained a portion of the stock in your late grandfathers company for you and it keeps earning you a little money on the side. You are quite a wealthy individual now and if you like I offer you my continuous services as financial and legal adviser.”

“Yes Mr. Silverzweig I like that a lot. I would have asked you that if you had not offered.”

“In this case I suggest transferring only one billion in your private use account and letting the other four billion work for you.”

“Mr. Silverzweig, to me a hundred Credits is a lot of money. I can’t grasp the idea of having that much money.

There is nothing I really need, other than maybe some less auspicious clothing, and a GalNet enabled PDD. Please deduct whatever fees you charge and do what you feel is right. My Grandfather trusted you and called you friend and that is all the reason I need to do the same, Sir.”

He smiled and bowed slightly. “You are no longer in Nilfeheim and you will soon realize the universe runs on money. I already deducted my fees Eric and I consider it a personal pleasure to serve you. Good luck with your Union Fleet application.”

I thanked him again and he disconnected. My Credit strip made a pinging sound and as I looked at the read out, I noticed a very long number with lots of zeros.

I really had no idea what a billion Credits meant.

I started Grandfather’s recording.

“Hello Eric my grandson. If you see this recording I didn’t make it to see you off on your quest to become a star ship captain. I heard it is a hard journey but I know you will succeed. Also be assured I will be proud of you no matter if you succeed or not. I know you will try your best as you always have and no one can ask for more. I left you a little bit of money in case this career choice turns out not to be to your liking and with it you have the means to try something else.

I wish I could have been there for you, but I assure you I am with you in spirit. Farewell my grandson. For the short time I was allowed to know you, you made me a very proud grandfather. I know I failed you and your mother in so many ways, I will rest easier in whatever place I am now, knowing you have forgiven me.”

“I have grandfather.” I hoped no one seen my tears I hastily wiped away.

-””-

Holstein planet was the closest settled system to Nilfeheim and also the seat of the sector council.

It had been settled by mostly German immigrants from Earth at about the same time as Nilfeheim.

According to the brochure that listed trivia knowledge of all the stops along the way, it was called the -Planet of Meadows- and was famous for its rolling hills covered with deep green grass.

Grass so it seemed to be some sort of sea weed that grew on land.

Holstein had a population of nearly one Billion and exported mainly dairy products. The cheese and milk sold on Nilfeheim came from here. Its main city Lunebeck had a Union Police station and a sector court.

I decided to skip Holstein planet, as a sightseeing destination and stay aboard.

Lay over time was only three hours anyway.

The list of tourist attractions was short and none really piqued my interest:

Tour of a dairy farm, tour of a brewery, hiking in the moors and visiting genuine replicas of German medieval castles were on the top of that list.

We had burgs at home and the rest was not what I considered interesting.

Our next destination would be Twilight, a moon that was tidal locked.

Only a strip where both sides overlapped had a climate and sported conditions for standard NiOx breathers.

I activated the Privacy-Bubble and set the Sleep-Inducer for arrival at Twilight and went to sleep.

-””-

Twilight so I learned from the same multimedia brochure displayed on the entertainment unit was a moon in orbit around the fourth planet of the Yutoo System.

Twilight was tidally locked around that fourth planet, named Gigaball, an enormous gas planet with nine planet sized and hundreds of smaller moons. Twilight was unique among them as it had a Nitrogen Oxygen atmosphere, acceptable to most NiOx breathers in the Union.

A strip of about 6 kilometers width and 12,200 km long follows the permanent terminator line between the planet and the space side.

The information displayed told me that the day side was the one facing the planet and the night side opposite and whenever the moon swung around the big planet, the night side was facing the distant sun of the system and technically became the day site.

However the distant sun was not providing all that much light.

I sighed, this sounded more complicated than the winter seasons of Nilfeheim.

I was swiping ahead a few pages and learned that the planet facing side could experience temperatures up to 250 degrees on the old C-scale. While the temperatures on the night side and while behind the big planet could go as low as minus 60 degrees.

A strong permanent wind circulation between the two sides had smoothed much of the moon’s rocky surface and created valleys with lakes of mile deep micro dust. Fresh and liquid water existed at the terminator and there was indigenous plant life.

No mobile plants or actual fauna life have been discovered so far.

Twilight was settled by colonists from many different regions and no particular dominant culture about 1500 years ago.

According to the brochure, most cities and settlements were located on or under the terminator strip but there was a Sun Side city and a Planet Side city.

It seemed noteworthy for whoever wrote this, to mention that the Sun Siders did not like the Planet Siders and vice versa.

Both sides consider the Termis (those living in the middle) to be snobs and weaklings.

There was short but violent local war about 300 years ago between the two sides until the Termis in the middle called for Union intervention.

Main export items were mushrooms that grew in caves, as well as minerals and metals.

Twilight was also considered a Union traffic hub for this region.

Some of the Tourist attractions listed were: Dust skimming, White water boating and a traditional Amusement Park.

I yawned and stretched a bit, maybe the Ancient was exaggerating, the Universe so far sounded quite boring.

--””--

There was not all that much to do on a space bus. On the main deck was a restaurant, with very basic and mostly printed food offerings. Of course there were GalNet terminals, part of the seat entertainment system. Most passengers kept their Privacy-Bubbles and Sleep-Inducers activated. Since this was my first space flight, I explored the bus, but found nothing that really piqued my interest.

So I read the GalNet entry about Twilight and again and found I was still not too interested in the local attractions, but the bus would be there for eight hours, time enough to stretch my legs and perhaps have a bite to eat.

Besides I had left Nilfeheim much sooner than originally planned and now I had to kill four months before I was to report at the Academy for my entry exam.

So I was not exactly in a big hurry

TWILIGHT

The spaceport was much bigger and busier than the one on Nilfeheim. Two other space buses had arrived simultaneous with us and I was told they all waited for a fourth one to arrive.

This was the reason for the eight hour layover. So passengers of these buses had a chance to board connecting flights to their destinations.

My first change of bus routes would be in two more stops at the OXR-Hub, which stood for Old Xunx Region.

The space bus to the right had just arrived from Brennan’s World, forty four light years from here. The other one was from New Sweden. The fourth one yet to arrive from Ne Plejades. Across the terminal were a bunch of smaller bus bays connecting hourly to destinations within the Yutoo system.

I learned from a friendly Info Bot that all nine moons and two rock core planets in the System were colonized. The bus from New Sweden would leave for He Mang. The one from New Plejades would continue to Cascade system and my space bus next destination was a place called Halifax system.

An even bigger bus than ours, all the way in the last docking bay serviced an Outward Fringe Region almost a thousand light years distant and thus had cabin accommodations.

It would soon leave to Galia in the Halifax system then proceed to Nightlife. From there I could either catch a fast clipper to Alconyne or Neo Nebula. Both destinations had Space Train connections to Blue Moon.

Behind the Space Bus bays was the vast open area of the spaceports landing field. The patient Info Bot explained that the fish shaped space ship taking off was a luxury liner named Blue Dolphin with over sixteen ports of call on its trip. With final destination Sol Hub. Seeing that elegant ship climb into the yellowish sky I was actually considering booking a voyage too.

Once on Sol Hub it was only a short inter system trip to Earth and the home of the original and first Vikings.

Seeing all this gave me a first glimpse of how big the Union really was.

Many passengers and locals weren’t human and I saw members of non-humanoid species, but could identify only a few.

Four insectoid Klack loaded with shopping bags, had a lively conversation with a four meter tall Andorian and a frightening looking Kilonian who used eight legs to walk and its upper pairs as arms, looked like a segmented Sausage with legs.

A Wurgus, wearing a rainbow colored neck to floor shimmering robe, bumped into me. His head really reminded me of a freshly butchered and plugged chicken with two onions stuck to it for eyes.

Mr. Flensburger one of my teachers told us in Xeno Class that the term Chicken head was used in many jokes but should never be said in front of a Wurgus.

He mumbled an apology and rushed on.

In all this there were robot vendors, message bots, info bots and security drones. Everyone seemed to be in a rush and had urgent business.

I smiled as I saw an Arthur’s Swine and Dine, complete with waving pig. A thin looking dirty boy wearing a shoulder bag grabbed the shopping bag of a woman who had set it down to talk to an Info-Bot and then bolted.

He was stealing that lady’s bag.

And he ran my way, not seeing me as he glanced back.

I grabbed him by the shirt. “I don’t think that bag belongs to you.”

He turned tried to worm himself out of my grip and screamed.

“Let me go.”

Now I noticed it wasn’t a boy but a girl. Her hair was cropped short and she was perhaps twelve or thirteen years old. Wearing a one piece stained and smudgy coverall that maybe was white a century ago.

I twisted the collar making it tighter. “Not before you gave back what you have stolen.”

She kicked me on my shin bone and I felt her kicks even through my padded Fangsnapper leather boots.

Two similar looking but much older teens and male for sure, approached us trying to blend in the crowd.

“Now you are in trouble Mister, my brothers are coming and they will shank you, better let me go now.”

“I don’t think they will.”

They had spotted the security officer just as I had.

The girl changed her tune. “Please Mister, don’t turn me in. I don’t want to go back to Mother Moore’s Happy Orphanage. Please.”

Tears glittered in her eyes and I said. “We give the lady back her belongings and I let you go.”

“You don’t understand. If I don’t bring my share I get beaten and kicked out of the nest.”

“I tell you what. We give the lady back her stuff and I buy you dinner at Arthur’s after that I buy you something you can use for loot. Stealing is not the answer and unfair to that woman who paid for whatever you stole.”

“You aren’t for real. Are you?”

“I always keep my word.”

“Dinner and twenty Credits and you got a deal.”

“Alright. I give you ten now. You give back the bag and I give you ten more and buy lunch.”

She nodded. “Deal.” with her free hand she fished a battered scratched looking Credit Chip form her pocket and I swiped her ten credits in the thing.

She stared at the read out.” You give me ten more?”

“When you done your part of the deal.”

I let her go. At first it seemed she was about to bolt but then she went to the lady who was still arguing with the Info Bot and had not even noticed her missing bag. The girl put it right where she took it and came back, first on distance with a distrusting expression on her dirty face.

“You earned the second ten and I keep my side of the bargain.”

She approached and I swiped another ten in her strip.

On the far left of my field of view I noticed one of her smudgy friends coming closer. The security officer had moved on and was now out of sight. The thin humanoid was holding his right hand under his jacket and I turned fast, as he was only a step or so away.

He flashed a knife and hissed. “Don’t interfere with the Port Roaches. I brushed aside my mantle drew Mjördaren and held the blade under his chin.

“Don’t threaten a swordsman with a knife.”

He paled and tried to flee but a suddenly appearing Security robot grabbed him by the shoulders and a police man arrived moments later.

“Traveler did this Non-citizen harm or steal from you?”

“No but he tried to stab me.”

“I have scanned your weapon. It appears to be a simple metal sword without energy signature and is therefore permitted. You may however put it away now. Can I also scan your CITI?”

I slid the sword back into its scabbard and let him do it.

He thanked me and said. “Thank you for your cooperation Mr. Olafson. Have a nice stay on Twilight.”

“Do I have to do anything else?”

“No Sir. It’s a clear cut case. Legal Central gives you all green. This thief and would be stabber will see a Judge however, attempted armed attack isn’t a misdemeanor.

It’s either Ma Moore’s if he is a minor or a Dust Camp if he is old enough. He won’t bother travelers for a while in any case.”

The cop left with the robot dragging the young man along.

I didn’t see the other boy or the girl.

I decided to check out the shops get me some different clothing, a better PDD and maybe go outside and see how the air felt on another world and did not think much further about the incident.

But the girl suddenly stepped in my way. “You still owe me a dinner.”

“Of course, and I will keep my promise. We can go back to Arthur’s or go that Pizzeria there or any other restaurant. I see there are many choices here.”

“Any restaurant?”

“Sure.”

“We go to ‘Chong’s-All-You-Can-Eat’ then. But I must warn you it’s 12 credits a nose for humans.”

“It’s okay I think I can manage it.”

She led the way to a set of black lacquered doors with golden symbols and two ferocious looking golden animal statues sat on each side of it.

A sign informed me that the restaurant served LSLD food only and charged extra for Ba Phy XL, whatever that meant.

Inside behind a counter was a woman; her face looked very much like that of the Off-World assassin I had fought in my submarine.

She bowed slightly and smiled at me but glared hostile at the girl. “Your kind is not welcome. You have no money and steal much food.”

“She is with me and I pay for all the food she eats or steals.”

“This is fortunate and acceptable to me. She is now welcome.”

The restaurant consisted of rows of tables and in the middle a long buffet with rows of tubs of steaming foods.

I was thinking the lady would have to change her sign, if Neo Vikings would ever find this place. A grin crept into my face when I imagined how the buffet would look after a crowd of Nilfeheimers descended upon it.

The girl took a table and a plate and looked at me.

“You pay for the food I steal too?”

“Yes.”

She first loaded her plate with a white cereal of little steaming kernels and filled bowls with stew like meat dishes.

Then she filled her bag with rolls, and chicken pieces.

“Don’t you want to wash your face and hands first? I am sure they have a wash room and maybe they could wrap the food before you put it in that bag? Remember I pay for it.”

“Can I eat first and wash later? I am really hungry.”

“Sure, it was just a suggestion. So what’s good here?”

“Everything is good. Do you like chicken or duck, spicy or not so spicy? Get little of the rice and much of the meat. It’s all natural sourced at He Mang, not far from here and not printed. Nothing exotic just human standard food.”

I simply did what she did and went to a table.

To my surprise she used two sticks instead of a knife or spoon.

Luckily there was a spoon like contraption made of ceramics. She ate like there was no tomorrow and then pointed at my plate.

“Have you never eaten with chopsticks?”

“No not really. We actually advanced to spoon and knife.”

“They have regular silverware too; you don’t have to use the rice spoon.”

After she went for the third time she finally slowed down, chewing she looked at me, “So what world are you from? You wear furs and leather and a sword and all that.”

“I am from Nilfeheim. Not that far from here.”

“Never heard of Nilfeheim.”

“And you? You are from Twilight?”

“You are not some law man right?”

“No I am Eric Olafson from Nilfeheim. I am a Neo Viking, the first time off planet and on my way to Arsenal.”

“Oh right I heard of the Neo Vikings. Rough barbarians from some water planet, galactic west from here, right?”

“I think so.”

“I am Exa, don’t know if I have a real last name and I think I was born on Blue Moon if my mother told me the truth, but she stowed when I was real little to here and that’s how I ended up on Twilight.”

“Stowed?”

“Stowed away, hid in a freight crate, you know. That’s how Gal Drifts get around. It’s not easy and sometimes you get stuck on a planet for a while, the Freights are pretty tight secured these days.”

“It’s not really my business and I have no idea what a Gal Drift is, but why are you stealing to get by and why are you hungry? Aren’t you going to school?”

She poked the sticks in her food and then said without looking at me.

“Galactic Drifters, it’s a subculture.

“They don’t believe in CITIs and think it’s not right to be tagged like cows so Big Brother can keep tabs on you.

“They don’t believe in Union laws and that includes schools. Citizens of the Universe, they call themselves and believe all war is wrong, weapons are for evil purposes only and think if the Kermac want to rule over us then let them, instead of fighting them. Gal Drifts would not accept them as authority either.”

She sighed. “My mom got hooked on God-Dust, you know Califerm. She got caught and shot. They often shoot Califerm addicts here on Twilight when they get caught outside of Union ground. Only the spaceport is Union ground.”

“So you are a Gal Drift? How about your father?”

She pushed the plate away. “No I am not a Gal Drift. I am the product of one. I told you Mom left Blue Moon or whatever planet when I was very little. Gal Drifts don’t marry or keep track of their lovers.

“Of course it is easier on the men they don’t get pregnant.

“I am no Gal Drift. I am a frikkin’ Below sometimes they also call us Bottoms. Below everyone else. Below the high and mighty Citizens, below Non Cits and Drifters.

Without Union school you don’t become a Union Citizen and the only school I can go to as an orphan is Mother Moore’s Happy Orphanage.

It’s the worst place there is, it is pure hell and I ran away three times. It isn’t easy to get away.

They have security like a State Pen and if I am sent back now I go to the inside on Slammer Moon. No chance of escape there.”

“Seems you caught the short end of the stick. If you want you could go to Nilfeheim at our place and go to school there. It’s not a very sophisticated planet but it is quiet and boring for the most time.”

“I can’t simply travel, Mister even if I wanted to. Mother Moore is my legal guardian and one of them needs to sign my travel permission and release forms and all that.”

“Is there more than one mother?”

“It is a company they operate these orphanages on many planets and locations in the Union, and they get paid per orphan they house, school and educate.

The more complicated a kid seems to be, the more money they get.

Therefore they make sure every second child is complicated. The real bad cases are sent to a moon not far from here called the Slammer.

No one escaped ever as far as I know and the kids only leave when they are legal adults and after extensive Psycho Surgery. After that they never complain, or tell about the real conditions and always praise Mother Moore’s as the next best thing to paradise.

“There are no controls, no authorities checking on it unless someone complains. Who complains for an orphan? We are by definition alone.”

The more she told about this unfair situation the more I felt angry and while a voice in me warned me to let it go and make my way to Arsenal as planned. I leaned forward and said to her.

“You are not alone any more. Let us find a way to get the authorities involved. This is the Union and you have rights.”

--””--

She finally gave up eating and pushed the plate away.

“That feels so good, to be full and all. I got enough food in the bag so they will be nice to me at the nest, even though Benjamin has been arrested and most likely will be sent to Dust Camp.”

“What is the nest?”

She looked around as to make sure no one listened in. “No outsider is allowed to know where it is.”

“I didn’t ask where it is but what it is.”

“It’s our hideout, us the Port Roaches that is. The Roaches found a neat spot at sub level nine, behind the Space port’s Enviro tanks. The tunneling robots digging the shaft for the water and supply pipes brushed a natural cave.

It’s not big but it is all ours. Much better place than the Short Rats or the Filth Flies have. It is dry and warm. Outside nothing is ever dry.”

I didn’t tell her that she told me where her hideout was after all and said. “It rains a lot?”

“It hasn’t stopped raining in this area for the last 100,000 years or more. This spaceport is located on the East wall of the Twilight River canyon. The river is about 3000 meters below us. The town Dusk is on the West wall, connected via the famous transparent vertigo bridge. I can show you if you like, I know my way around.”

“Alright, I think I stay a day or two on Twilight and take a different bus. I want to see if we can’t do something about your situation.”

Her suspicious facial expression came back. “Not that there is anything you can do, I am a Bottom no one wants to deal with us, but I sure like to know why you would want to get involved?”

I shrugged. “There is always something you can do and I simply can’t help myself getting involved when I notice something unfair and your situation is so far the most unfair I came across.”

“You said that about the ladies bag too, the unfair thing.”

“It’s one of my two big problems that keep getting me in trouble.”

I got up, “Let’s pay the tavern keeper and then I need to get me a hotel or something and buy me some other clothing.

I also want to find a Union Post office. I think I am sending Mjördaren home and get me something else. I would never forgive myself if I lost it.”

“Mjördaren?”

“My sword’s name.”

“You are weirder than I thought. I did hear of pets but naming a sword?”

“It’s a Nilfeheim thing.”

I paid the bill and the lady said to the girl. “You can come back now and will be welcome.”

On our way out I said. “You won’t be welcome if she notices her golden cat thing missing you stole from the counter. I buy you one if you want one.”

He eyes darkened. “I don’t want one but it might bring a few credits from Lucas, he buys stuff from us and sells it on the Xchange Net.”

I went back in and paid the lady for the missing statue, and when I came back out, the girl was gone.

Maybe it was better that way. I should not get involved anyway and who knows what the entire story was, maybe she was a hardened criminal.

She sure was stealing everything in sight.

In a clothing store I looked over the offerings and found the male section measly and drab compared to the two floors dedicated to female clothing. I resisted the urge.

I purchased a pair of pants, the salesman said was a 3000 years classic. He called them jeans.

I added a deep red shirt. I was an Olafson after all.

The salesman, an insectoid Klack wiggled his feelers and showed me to a rack in the back of the store. “You might be interested in those, Sir. Leather jackets made of genuine Nilfeheim leather. I noticed your cape and pants and never seen a finer quality.”

The leather jackets were of Fangsnapper leather alright, but cut differently than any jacket or coat I had seen before. “Sir, there must be a mistake. That jacket here has a price tag of over 2000 credits.”

“Sir, this is no mistake, we are able to offer them at these bargain prices because we are still in the same region as the planet this leather comes from. You might be lucky to find one of these in a luxury boutique on Pluribus for 10 to 15,000 creds.

The Tyranno Fin leather coat you have is a magnificent piece and could easily fetch 50- 60,000.”

“Odin’s beard. I am from Nilfeheim. I had no idea our leather is that expensive.”

I did end up with one of the leather jackets and wondered if the leather had been tanned in our tanneries.

I did like the so called -Terran-All -Terrain Boots - he recommended.

These boots had adaptive soles and were akin to the feet of a Terran Gecko, so the Klack explained and would automatically adapt to any surface. They were very comfortable.

I went and put my old clothing and the sword in a big box and paid the Union Postal service to deliver it to my sister for safe keeping.

I felt already very different without the fur coat, vest or the leather trousers I was so accustomed to. and I decided I liked leather better than jeans. Everything I wore now felt lighter, much lighter and I wasn’t sure I would keep dressing like this. Well at least I looked like a real Off-Worlder now.

I also purchased a more advanced PDD, one with GalNet connection. The model I bought it was over eight thousand credits. All in all I must have spent over ten thousand credits and yet the readout of my credit strip had not really changed.

As I left the PDD store the girl stood outside, her bag looked empty and she said.

“I just went and shared the food with the others in the nest. They could not believe what I told them. So here I am. Your Twilight tour guide. If I charge you 20 Credits for this service would you say no?”

“Why don’t we make another deal? We get you cleaned up and I get you some decent clothing and when you are all clean I give you twenty credits and a tip.” “You pay me for that?”

“Sure will.”

I took the PDD and said. “Greylines Passenger Relations of coach 554 on Twilight. I like to make changes to my travel arrangements.”

“One moment please, connecting.”

“Greylines Passenger Relations. Please transmit your ticket blip.”

I did.

“Olafson, Eric. Boarded on Nilfeheim with final destination Arsenal Gate?” “Correct”

“What can I do for you?”

“I like to stay a little on Twilight and take a later bus”

“No problem. Your ticket is a Union traveler Pass and it is good for one year and on all connections to Arsenal Gate, regardless the routes or detours you take.

Do you have luggage aboard?”

“No.”

“Then all is set you may take any later or different bus at any time you choose. Thank you for choosing Greylines and have a nice day.”

The girl eyed my new gadget. “That’s a SII – Prodat 9 is it not?”

“I think so, I just bought it. My old one was not GalNet enabled. Don’t steal it. It was quite expensive.”

“I know I could get 100 Credits for it from Lucas.”

“I think your Lucas keeps a hefty profit for himself then. This thing just cost me 8000 and its brand new. Even if he gets half for it, you should get more than 100 credits for it.”

She blinked.” You just spend 8000 credits, just like that?”

“More or less. Money wasn’t really my thing when I grew up. So are we still on, or keep standing around?”

“There is a scrub and soak on Level 9 for Dust Miners. I could shower there.”

Her face did not look happy as she said it.

“You don’t want to get clean?”

“Yes I don’t mind being clean, but water isn’t free up here and it’s a long way to the river.

There are only Dust Miners and rough men at the Scrub and soak...”

“It was your suggestion. I was thinking about a Hotel room with a private bath.” Her face lit up. “A real hotel with one bed per room?”

“Do they have unreal hotels too?”

“There are Bunk Houses, Hostels, Sleep halls, Hour Hotels, Portels, Bed and Breakfasts, one, two, three, four and five star Hotels and there is even one Ultra Lux in the City.”

I sighed, “Off-World, is really more complicated than I imagined” I waved ahead “Go ahead lead the way and pick one. We have two hotels on Nilfeheim and I never been in one.”

“How much do you want to spend?”

I shrugged. “Is there one with a nice view perhaps of the outside or something?” Exa’s eyes sparkled. “Well there is no better view than from the Bridge Hotel.” “That’s the one girl. Lead the way.”

She led me to a bank of Inter Port Transports and we entered a transport bullet cabin, she keyed in a destination and the bullet was shoved into the main tube second later we emerged in a transparent tube attached to the canyon wall and at the underside of the space port.

I could now see the entire port was hanging two thirds over the cliff of a mind blowing canyon.

On the other side was a City with sky scrapers built the same way hanging over the cliff. Port and city were connected via a fragile looking bridge.

But taking the size of the city and the space port complex into account the bridge must have been gigantic.

I said to her. “Say didn’t you want to stay somewhere on that bridge or is there another bridge hotel or something?”

“I am sorry Eric, but the others said I must do that or they kill me.”

She touched my hand with something and I felt my legs give away and slide along the wall to the floor.

She looked sad. “Sorry Eric. I had no choice. You will be gone tomorrow and I am still with the Port Roaches.”

I passed out. My last coherent thought was how stupid I had been once again.

GalNet Entry

After the last great war between the Big Four ( Union, Shiss, Nul and the Galactic Council lead by the Kermac) and during the armistice conference it was decided that all space not Territory of either of these species was declared Unrestricted Space, and buffer zones between these galactic super powers, it was called Free Space. Several space faring civilizations such as the Kartanian, the Velox, the Armosia and the elusive Togar declared their space Free Space during the same Armistice conference. The main article of that contract prohibits any of the Big Four to operate fleets, armed ships or trespass into free space. (Private ships and civilians are not included in this contract) Each of the Big Four and the so called Neutrals watching very closely that the others do not violate Free space. Free Space is now a heaven for pirates, the lawless element of all Civilizations and the most famous of all the lawless places is Sin 4.

For almost 500 years since the end of the last war by armistice, the 4th planet of the Sin system is synonymous with crime of every possible shade and flavor and every vice, every drug and everything illegal anywhere else can be found here. Crime Syndicates operate openly with offices. Sin 4 is relative close to Nul, Union and Kermac space as well as within reach of Kartanian and Togar and also a Trade hub for the little trade that is going on between those sides.

Sin 4 is the only Non-Union planet connected to GalNet. (SII operates a Call Center and a Bank on Sin 4). Anything can be purchased or sold on Sin 4. Including sentient beings, generally known as Slaves.

Sin 4 has two continents and 14 major islands. The entire northern Continent is one big city. Build without any regulations. All 14 islands are occupied. Twelve belong to the twelve major crime syndicate families running the planet. Number Thirteen is known as Trash Island and the fourteenth island features one of the main temples of the Sojonit Sect.

Union Travelers are urged to avoid Frees space and Sin 4 as the space is Pirate infested and there is a good chance one does not leave Sin 4.

There are four levels of Society known to exist on Sin 4. The Echelon or the top level consists of the Crime Lords, their Sub bosses and Lieutenants. The Beston are the rich who pay horrendous sums for their safety and operate the high end businesses on Sin 4 that are not directly owned by the Syndicates. The Averas are the workers, employees, enforcers and all those who hold a job either with Beston Companies or with the Crime Syndicate. The Lows are the unskilled laborers, the little street vendors and the street gangs. Finally there are the Skath, the lowest day laborers, old whores, escaped slaves, the homeless and the sick.

Interlude 3: Sin 4
Shea sat in one of the frilly white gazebos that dotted the beautiful landscaped park like garden that surrounded the Sojonit Temple on Sojonit Island. It was a beautiful sunny day. On her lap the Book of Sojo, in it the secret history and many but not all secrets of her order. She was dressed like all Sojonit Sisters that ventured outside the Inner temple. A pink bra and over it a sheer bolero style jacket with long fluttering sleeves. She had opted for the pink mini skirt and the thigh high pink heeled boots. She also could have worn the Bikini bottom with the harem style veil pants over it. Her face was hidden behind a flesh colored face semi rigid mask that resembled a beautiful woman’s face with an open mouth, and her real hair underneath a shoulder long wig in page cut also in pink. The Sojonites were considered the most expensive prostitutes in the Galaxy. They worshiped Sojo the Goddess, spirit of universal love and sexual pleasures. The Order of the Sojonit so legend had it, already existed when the Seenians ruled the Galaxy over a Million years ago and the truth was not so far off. As the Sojonit Order was founded by a group of Seenians and Saresii women, near the end of a terrible war against the Dark Ones.

The Seenians a highly advanced civilization once ruled over much of the galaxy in a glorious age of peace, cultural and technological advances. Then the dark force of great evil and great power rose, remembered today only as the shadowy Dark Ones waged war against the Seenians. No weapon, none of their psionic powers, not even the Narth were able to stop these Dark Ones in their relentless pursuit of death and destruction. The Narth retreated and their entire Star System simply vanished.

The Saresii back then a vibrant and warrior like species also gifted with vast psionic abilities, allied themselves with the Seenians paid a horrible price. All of their many colonies were destroyed or contact lost. Only by isolating Sares prime and cutting of all contacts to colonies and space itself they managed to hide their home system from the relentless, unstoppable hordes of the enemy.

The Seenians were utterly destroyed, and even their real name forgotten. The Saresii, once a highly advanced civilization reduced to a hungry, resourceless society blamed male aggressiveness and arrogance for this catastrophic defeat. Space exploration was completely prohibited any remaining space faring technology destroyed. Isolation so they argued saved them from the same fate as the Seenians, so they raised the aspect of isolation to the core philosophy of their society and remained confined to the worlds of Sares One for over half a million standard years. They also rejected masculine expressions, cultural contribution and male leadership.

Just before the end of that war, a small group of Seenians and Saresii women left on a quest to find an alternative way to fight and according to Sojo lore they found a mythical world, and met the goddess Sojo who taught them that love and the art of sexual pleasures was an alternate way to conquer evil and the Dark Ones. But the sacred religious text also told of a great sacrifice that was made. Of a long period of learning and absorbing. Thousands of years passed in the universe. Seenians vanished and the Saresii isolated, the women that left on their quest had become the High saints of the Sojonit Order. Knowing the secrets to induce the ultimate carnal pleasures to any living sentient species in the universe. A fully trained Sojonit Sister knowing all the order’s secrets, so the legend claimed could not only bring unsurpassed sexual pleasures, but also easily control and kill beings that way. Regardless if that being was humanoid non-human, male or female.

The History of the Sojonit changed little over the millennia but their order and their reputation grew. Known to many space travelling societies near and far. To worship Sojo, treasures had to be collected in her name and so it came that the Sojonit travel the Galaxy offering their skills to the richest customers who gladly pay the highest sums in any valuable trade unit for a time of pleasure with a Sojonit.

The Sojonit all appeared human female, dressed and looked, thanks to their masks alike so no one would fall in love with a particular one. But even the huge non humanoid Boloth, the four armed giant Pertharians were eager customers and only recalled their wildest phantasies fulfilled with the most perfect partner of their dreams.

Shea looked up from her book and remembered how she came to this island. Ten or eleven years ago, then she was only five or maybe six years old, her mother a Skath, living in a trash bag plastic tent in the Slums outside the City of Sin 4.

She remembered her mother to be almost as thin as a Stick, the true natives of this world. Shea did not know how her mother ended up in the slums or if she herself was the daughter of a Skath. Skath had no rights, no future and struggled daily to stay alive, by begging, stealing, scavenging and competing against the vermin brought here from a thousand worlds, for morsels of anything consumable.

Skath had no quarrels eating each other if they had a chance.

If it was digestible it was food. The source meant nothing. When the most basic struggle for sustenance became the only way of life. Morals, ethics, beliefs meant nothing.

One night her mother said she would not survive another day and told her daughter to take the little boat she had stolen and head to the Sojonit Island. She told her if she could make it she had a chance to escape certain death.

Shea remembered vividly as her mother, thin as a skeleton, filthy with only a few tufts of hair mother collapse from some disease or illness right there on the shore, after she had shoved the make shift boat with her crying and begging daughter off shore. She wanted to return and wanted to return, to rush to her mother’s side, but the packing crate, turned into a little boat, was caught by the ocean bound stream of stinking sewage waters. Helpless she watched as six legged Heghoor scavengers ravaged her mother’s fallen body and tore her to bloody bits, fighting among each other for every last morsel of flesh, fell over her mother’s body.

She drifted crying, hungry and thirsty for many hours, the immense continent spanning dirty city becoming more distant. the thirty eight kilometers in tears, weak of hunger and thirst but almost made it, when an armed flier most likely just for fun and target practice opened fire on her boat that was nothing more than a plastic covered cardboard box and shot her through the leg as she jumped in the water.

She held on to something floating, not remembering what it was and she could not recall how she managed to cover the thirty miles to the Sojonit island, but the Sojos that found her more dead than alive, among the rugged and sharp edged boulders that lined the south shore of the island.

Mother Superior herself was one of those present and she allowed her to be taken inside the temple and to be cared for. Shea was told that it was not certain she would survive. She had been here on the Sojonit Island ever since.

Mother Superior was very kind to her and she was taught much of the techniques and the secret knowledge, but Shea and none of the other novices that were accepted to become Sojo sisters did not know how the human looking Sojonit Sisters could service a four meter Pertharian or an Ult. This knowledge was reserved for sisters who came of age and advanced to the next circle of training. Many girls and women applied and only very few were selected and fewer made it to the next circle.

She noticed someone coming and turned her head to see past her pink hair who was approaching the frilly white gazebo, partially overgrown with the sweet smelling flowers of the Climber Shilas, a soft mauve colored flower said to be brought here from the secret world and home of the goddess Soja herself.

It was the Mother Superior herself. She was the only one who did not wear pink but deep red, her clothing was not as transparent as the others and the mouth of her mask was closed.

Shea got up from the bench and immediately knelt down as it was proper. Shea had received her mask only a year ago and with it she received her Sojo name and was no longer called Shea. When she wore the face cover she was only known as Wetmouth.

When she looked up inside the eye slits of her mask she could, by looking at eye switches activate several technical and very advanced features of her mask. One such feature sent data directly before her retina. Her mask instantly recognized any other genuine Sojo mask and tell her the sister name of the person she looked at. She also could activate a force field; fill the soft pliable mask lips with poison for a last and final kiss. Or release tiny crystal needle projectiles. Utterly and instantaneously lethal to almost all known life. The readout placed on her retina told her immediately that this was the genuine Mother Superior.

Mother superior motioned to her. “Please return to be seated my child. I have to talk to you and I think this is a good place to do that.”

The red dressed woman sat down while Wetmouth returned to her seat waiting what this was all about.

Mother superior began. “Wetmouth, you have been gifted with a very bright mind. While we lack the proper measuring and testing tools I am sure your IQ exceeds that of 99 percent of the galaxies sentient population.”

Wetmouth said. “I am humbled by your assessment Mother Superior, but if my self-analysis is correct I do not exceed an IQ of 400.”

“Child.” the woman laughed behind her mask, “Genius IQ is generally considered to begin around 140 on some scales but the most accurate scale to measure these things is of Saresii origin and a person achieving a score of 180 is considered a genius. You have ability to independently arrive at and understand concepts that would normally have to be taught by another person. That is the very definition of being a genius, girl.” The woman patted Wetmouth’s knee. “You are not destined to be a working Sojonit. You must explore and use your real gift. I will therefore grant you the right to wear the Veil of abstinence and then I must send you away. I want you to reach Union Space and apply for Union citizenship at the first planet you reach. Only there can you fully develop your gift. They will recognize you very fast for what you are and they have the most wonderful universities, the Science Corps and schools with access to libraries and knowledge.”

Wetmouth knew about the Veil of Abstinence it was very rarely given to sisters who received special tasks where the traditional tasks of a Sojo interfered. While she understood the reason for Mother Superior’s motives. However on an emotional level she was afraid to leave. This was the only home she ever knew. However every Sojo accepted the will and the word of Mother Superior without questioning and said. “I will obey your command and ruling.”

The woman left her hand on her knee. “Wetmouth, I know it will be a very hard way, but this world can offer you no future and it would be a sin against nature and the Spirit of the Goddess to waste such incredible intellect. I cannot accept you to the next circle of knowledge, without guilt. Now heed my command, my dear. It is for the best.”

--””--

It had been a long journey and Wetmouth was at the end of her resources and felt utterly alone. She had reached the Space port of Checkpoint 96; she had arrived on an old surplus Leyland space bus, operated by a non-union company from Netlor twelve days ago. Her journey was everything but easy.

The travel arrangements Mother Superior made failed because the ship master she hired was attacked by pirates, but managed to limp to a planet called Alvor’s cove. Instead of delivering her to the Union outpost.

Men chased her, wanted her because she was a Sojonit. To them the veil of abstinence meant nothing and she had been raped brutally on Alvor’s Cove. She managed to flee as the men fought each other and stowed away on a water freighter bound to Netlor.

With her last Iridium chips, she managed to buy a passage on a pilgrim transport, taking Union worshippers from Netlor back to Checkpoint 98, the first Union space access point.

A horny pilgrim aboard the transport almost raped her again, tore her last set of clothing. She was saved by the pilgrim’s wife discovering what he was about to do. She beat him but did not spare her either with blows and kicks.

She had nothing left. The credit strip Mother Superior had given her, had been stolen along with her bag and belongings on Alvor’s Cove, she had not a single credit or Iridium coin left.

She had checked with an Info Bot. There was no Sojo temple on Checkpoint 96. Her luggage had been stolen and she was dirty, hungry and alone. The Union Guard had scanned her DNA and the system told him she was human female and according to her cell map too young apply for citizen ship without a legal guardian. He could offer her a place in an orphanage, but she would have to shed her Sojonit identity.

She lied to them and told them she was visiting an aunt and they told her the aunt would have to call and verify her CITI for a sponsored trip.

She found out that even if she still had all her money she could not purchase a Space Bus ticket without a CITI or being old enough to apply for a visitors permit. Mother superior was right, the Union was a shiny world but it was full of regulations and cold.

She sat down, on a bench and despite her intellect she felt lost and she did not have enough data or knowledge to analyze the situation.

She didn’t realize it at first but she was crying behind her mask.

A very tall man dressed all in black and wearing black tinted lenses held to a frame thing before his eyes, stopped and sat next to her, his voice was rich and deep and he said. “I could not help but notice you crying. Is everything alright?”

“Please Mister. I am wearing the Veil of Abstinence, I cannot service you.”

“Sorry to have you disturbed then. I was not looking for service by the way, I am happily married and do not need such services anyway. I just heard your sob and wondered if I could perhaps help in some way.”

She looked up. “It would be highly logical to accept help in the situation I am in but experience of the behavior of men and their reaction towards a Sojonit conflicts with this initial logical assessment.”

He chuckled. “Young lady you are not talking like I would have a Sojonit expected to talk, but I understood what you said nevertheless and I can add some input to your situation analysis. I promise I will not hurt you. I promise I will not touch you in any way. Furthermore since your initial statement suggested that you do need help and give the possibility that I am able to render potential assistance potential. Thus a situation analysis with these new parameters might move you in telling me the reason for your initial logical assessment.”

She raised an eyebrow behind her mask. The stranger was quite able to express himself and she said. “I am lost and stranded and do not know how to achieve my appointed task of becoming a Union citizen.”

Now she noticed two men and a very professional looking woman, all trying to look inconspicuous, but their focus was clearly the tall stranger. The men looked perfectly civilian but still something was odd and dangerous about them. “Sir, I might not be the only one with problems here. There are three individuals approximately seven meters from here and their behavior pattern suggests they are focused on you and I believe with a reasonable high probability that they are armed.”

“Very astute observation young lady, these two gentlemen are associates of mine and the woman is my executive assistant Yvonne. My name is Rex by the way. Would it be acceptable if I invite you to a cup of coffee or something and you tell me more about your troubles? I believe with a reasonable high probability that I can help you and I want to assure you I will not ask for anything in return, neither any service nor any information you are not willing to give.”

“I have little options left and a hot beverage would be most welcome. I am Wetmouth.”

“Do you trust me enough to walk over with me to that coffee shop or I can have the coffee brought here if you prefer.”

Wetmouth relaxed a little. The man seemed no threat and was very friendly. His voice had a deep, with very self-assured quality of authority and she believed him. “I do not think they deliver coffee over here, Sir. I think we need to go over there.”

“I am sure they make an exception for us.” He smiled at her and waved his hand and the woman Yvonne managed to walk with grace, fast and silent on high heeled pumps. A feat of perfect body control, Wetmouth was impressed.

“Yvonne I would like to get some coffee for my bench sharing associate and myself a menu from that coffee shop over there.”

“Right away, Rex.”

Wetmouth was quite stunned when two waiters came running only moments later, the woman he called Yvonne had not moved or done anything visible. They were carrying one of the Coffee House’s tables, a third emerged from the store front carried coffee cups and menus. They placed the coffee table right in front of them and the third waiter behaved like he was the owner of the coffee shop and his facial expression reflected, pride and open fear. Wetmouth analyzed the behavior, the body guards and came to the conclusion Rex was a crime lord or something similar. Only they commanded such obedience.

The waiters bowed placed the coffee cups and the apparent owner said.” Mr. Schwartz I cannot begin to express my pride and thanks you have chosen my coffee shop, everything you want Sir you name it and I’ll get it.”

“Good to know. I would like to have a private conversation right now with this lady.”

“Yes Sir.”

“Are you a crime syndicate lord?” Wetmouth asked.

Yvonne who stood nearby audibly sucked in air, but Rex smiled. “No young lady, this is Union space, not Sin 4. While I am sure we have a few of those here too, they usually don’t like to draw much attention to themselves. Frankly I don’t like that either but we have this part of the lobby for ourselves at the moment.”

Wetmouth only now noticed that he was correct, this part of the elevated balcony above the main concourse was void of other beings.

She also became aware of at least ten more beings, not all of them human but all immaculate dressed in black suits, blocking the access points to this elevated spot above the main concourse.

The woman, Yvonne said. “I am sorry to interrupt, but the Battle ship with your son in law has arrived Sir. They should be debarking within the hour.”

“Thank you Yvonne. Is my daughter informed?”

“Yes Sir, she is the first in line at the gate.”

“Then we give Roy a little time and space to say hello to my daughter and tell them where I am”

Wetmouth sipped the coffee and only now realized how hungry and thirsty she had been, her hands were shaking.

Rex said to her.” No, Wetmouth I am a business man and much of my business is quite legal.”

Wetmouth nodded. “Ah the Union uses a legal system of laws and rules that determine what activity is legal and what is not. The activities not legal are considered to be criminal, right?”

“Yes young lady but I know Sin 4 and its culture is what you use as base line. Please do not get upset but despite your mask I am seeing you are quite distraught and hungry. Your outfit is far from immaculate as it usually is with Sojonit Sisters. So why don’t you tell me your troubles?”

Wetmouth ignored her caution and simply told the man everything and he listened without interrupting her. She was crying again as she ended and cursed her mask, she could not dry her tears.

He leaned forward. “Please don’t be afraid any more. If you let me assist you, I’ll help you become a legal citizen and I take care of your education as well.”

A man in military uniform accompanied by an incredibly beautiful blonde girl and a huge black animal approached the table.

Rex got up and said. “Wetmouth this is my daughter Monique Masters and that Union Special Forces marine is Roy Masters my son-in-law. Oh and that big black thing that’s Partner his Fury Hound.”

They greeted her friendly and either didn’t know what a Sojonit was or did not care and seemed to completely overlook the fact. His daughter hugged and kissed him and then he hugged the muscular man, who was not as tall as Rex, but Wetmouth somehow felt this man was very dangerous and not only because he was a member of the even on Sin 4 famous and feared Union marines. The big animal simply flopped down right next to her and without really thinking she touched it and felt its soft fur and began to pet it.

Rex said. “Are you done now with the Marines?”

“Never Dad, once a marine always a marine but I will be officially discharged in a few days. My active service time is now over. Now if you excuse me, I promised my Angel to go shopping with her and then we intend to spend some quality time alone. Partner likes your new friend so I’ll leave him here if that’s okay Dad.”

“Sure is, have fun you two.”

Wetmouth felt jealous of the two. They had everything and a loving father.

Rex sat back down. “I am sorry I had to interrupt but I had not seen either of them in two years. That is the reason I came to this fringe world in the first place.”

She said. “I am just a stranger, they are family. I understand.”

The woman Yvonne stepped closer and Wetmouth realized she was there the whole time, and she looked at a PDD. “I just checked with legal, Sir. It isn’t as easy to make the young lady a citizen. She is an unaccompanied minor and needs a legal guardian. Technically she is an orphan of non-Union origin and would need to report to social services.”

He said. “I don’t care if it is easy or difficult I want it done.”

“There is this alternative...” She held the PDD before his eyes.

Rex glanced at it and then said. “Wetmouth, I am Rex Schwartz. I don’t know if you have heard of me on Sin 4 but I am considered the richest man in the Galaxy and while I must abide by the law like everyone else I usually get things done. I am an Immortal and a little older than 3000 years. I am happily married for almost as long and I assure you I could hire every Sojonit there is for a decade and would not have to cut down on sugar for my coffee.

I am telling you all this to assure you I am no threat. I won’t harm you. As you saw I am also a father and a man. Because of this, I cannot ignore the distress you are in as a young woman, a girl crying. Let me help you but I can do so only if you trust me.”

He paused to let it sink in.

Even Wetmouth had heard of Schwartz Industries as they maintained a call center and a Coin Exchange on Sin 4. She knew of stories other sisters told and it was said that not even the Syndicates dared to mess with them.

Her analytical mind realized how incredibly powerful that man had to be and she believed every word he had said. She shivered involuntarily and then said with a weak voice. “Given the lack of viable alternatives, sir. I will trust you.”

He smiled. “Splendid, we will call your mother superior and make sure she is okay with that and then I will adopt you, if that is okay with you. As my daughter you can become a citizen in no time and then we find you the finest tutors and your University of choice.”

Chapter 4: Crystal Suite
I came to my senses and realized even before I opened my eyes I was naked and my hands had been tied to my back. I opened my eyes and looked into the face of a blue skinned Thauran teen with coppery metallic hair. “Hey Exa, your rich benefactor is awake.”

Then he turned back to me. “Now listen carefully, Rich Citizen Kid. We are the Port Roaches, the most bad ass gang on all of Twilight and I am the Roach King. You caused one of my roaches to be arrested. I don’t like that.

You interfered with my business and I don’t like that even less.

Now little useless Exa here, tells me you like little girls and pay for food and you got money. You can improve your situation by letting me see how much money you got on your credit chip and then I want you to transfer every micro cent into my credit strip. If you do that I let you live, release you, naked but alive up in the port and you can go back to whatever dirt ball you came from, poorer but alive.”

“I don’t believe you. You can’t let me go after I handed you my money. Union Police will tear this moon apart if they hear of a kidnapping, I am sure you know what the penalty for everyone involved is. It isn’t dust camp.”

There were four others similar dressed and dirty as the Roach King and Exa who was the smallest and most fragile looking of them all.

One of them said. “He is right King. This ain’t stealing anymore. We’re in deep trouble; they will hang us for this.”

Another squeaked. “I’ve seen a public hanging and I sure do not want to go like that. It was horrible, the guy was charged with murder and he kicked his feet for almost five minutes before he died. Roach King let’s cut our losses and let the guy go.”

“You all shut up. We did the deed and now we reaping the spoils. I am in charge here. This guy is rich. That is our ticket out of here. We all will have money and eat and sleep in real beds.”

The tallest of the bunch crossed his “You are in charge because you drew the black rock out of the bag. We can call for a new draw anytime.”

The others yelled. “We have a right to vote on that.”

I stoked the fire. “I sent a distress call with my PDD just before that lying brat sent me dreaming. I am sure if Port Security can’t find me they call in Union Police or even Marines and Fleet Security. Taking a fleet member hostage is about the worst you could have done.”

Exa almost cried as she said. “He did tell me he was on his way to Arsenal. That’s Fleet HQ.”

Another boy said. “Messing with the Fleet, King, are you crazy? I am out of here. They bring in the PSI Corps to find him and anyone responsible for his death. There is no place we can hide from them.”

The tall one hissed “I quit. I’ll go to the Filth Flies. They may not have a nice cave as we do but they stick with stealing.”

The Roach King screamed in a fit. “Alright let us discuss this but not before that rich boy. I’ll kill him myself so no one is going to be hanged other than me if it ever comes to that.” He herded them out and closed the rusty door.

Now I had time to check my surroundings. I was in a small utility room. There were big pipes and hand wheels on one side.

The walls were made out of natural rock and I assumed this was some sort of maintenance chamber for the water supply systems. Across from my current position the other side of the room was a railing about hip high and a sign attached to it read Fresh water holding tank 12. Pre-treatment.

I could see the wave like reflection of water at the rock ceiling.

The door croaked open again and the Roach King came back. “You will tell me the access code to your PDD and transfer the money.”

“No.”

“You still think you have a choice, rich kid.”

Two of his friends came in. “What we are going to do?”

“We toss that piece of shit in the water like we did with Serg and make him talk. They all talk after that.”

They dragged me to my feet, and over to the railing, now I could see a big and deep water tank fed by a pipe at on one end and grating covered drain at its bottom about ten meters below the surface.

The Roach King came close to my ear. “You see that Rich boy? That is real cold river water and it is deep.”

I had to bite my lips to make me sound terrified. “I can’t swim.”

“Swimming isn’t going to be your problem, shit. Getting air to breath however is.”

Someone kicked me in the knee pits and I dropped rather painful with my naked knees on the steel grading and two of them pushed me head first over the rim of the tank into the water, holding my legs. After only one minute or so they pulled me back up. “The PDD code, now.”

I knew I was acting real badly and as if I was out of breath and terrified.” No.”

They dunked me again and not much longer then the first time.

One of them whispered. “We are not really going to kill him are we?”

“Shut up you pansy.”

Then he leaned forward. “The next time I dunk you it be much longer. Maybe twice as long as before. The Access code now.”

I shook my head. “No if I do you kill me.”

“I do if you don’t.”

He dunked me again. I kicked them harder this time and I slipped out of their grip. I expelled all the air from the lungs, kicked a little for show and then let myself float. I could not help but grin to myself.

But then it was my own stupidity brought me into this situation in the first place and that was no reason to smile.

I kept playing dead. I heard them say.” If his body clogs the intake the engineers come down and find him they going to investigate.”

After about ten or fifteen minutes, they used a pole to get me and fished me out.

“We got to throw him in the river. Now get his clothing and the PDD so if he did make that call they think he fell in the water or something and hopefully the river will drag him halfway around the terminator before they find him.”

The Roach King laughed dry “The word will spread that I am not afraid of killing. At least something good came out of it. Don’t forget to cut his ties. If they suspect a murder they investigate even harder.”

I risked a peek as the king came back with my things and the PPD. The other cut my bonds. The King said.” Go dress him.”

“I’m not touching a dead naked body, eeew.”

“You do or you going to be the next naked dead body.”

The Roach King laughed again and went out the door.

The one left behind cursed and turned me on my back. I kicked him as hard as I could directly under the chin, his head flung back and he actually lifted off the ground smashed backwards into the metal armatures behind him and slipped to the floor leaving a bloody smear on the pipes, he did not move.

I dressed as fast as I could and then took the knife and wanted to activate my PDD but someone had pried of the energy pack, probably to sell it. I opened the steel door a crack and peaked through.

There was a dimly lit corridor with two big pipes in the middle running into both directions. I could see the feet of someone behind the two pipes on the other side and risked opening the door a little wider. The corridor had been carved into natural rock. The corridor and pipes seemed to go on forever in to one direction, but ended at an elevator door in the other direction, only about fifty meter or so.

Now all I had to do was sneak up to that Elevator door and disappear and take the next possible space bus and leave Twilight as far behind as I possibly could. That was the sensible, logical and right thing to do. That wasn’t me however; I could not let this attempted murder on me go unpunished. I wanted to explain to that Roach King that I did not enjoy his kind of hospitality and had the strong urge to repay him with a typical Nilfeheim answer to such things. Calling it an urge was of course way more civilized than I felt.

This overwhelmed my better judgment and I was sure my aunt Freydis was right and following the heart was sometimes better than following the mind.

I was equally sure it wasn’t the heart I followed.

Of course it was a pile of Nubhir poop, following my instincts rather than what I should have done was the reason I was down here in the first place.

I wondered how many million passengers passed through Twilight every day and the worst thing ever happening to them was perhaps an overpriced meal or a stolen shopping bag, but I had to slide headlong into trouble on the very first stop on my journey. I wondered what would have happened if I had stopped at Holstein? Or if I would ever make it to Arsenal.

I sneaked out, the soles of the marvelous all terrains adjusted from metal floor to rock floor and I was able to walk silently. I climbed a short ladder and pressed myself as flat as I could against the incredibly dusty and dirty top of the metal pipeline. Then I inched myself forward ... I could smell the metal paint in my nose and the smell instantly reminded me of the old steel rafters of Hasvik ... There on the other side of this corridor dividing pipeline was a crack in the tunnel wall about forty centimeters wide and I guessed perhaps 100 centimeters tall. Very likely the entrance to the Nest of the Roaches Exa had described to me.

Not the Roach King but one of the older boys stood right next to it. I recognized him being the other guy I had first seen up in the space port lobby after I had grabbed Exa.

Some sort of homemade looking gun leaned next to him against the wall. I figured he was supposed to be a guard or look out, but he was a very bad one. He played with some sort of hand held game that made cartoonish noises.

A good guard would be right here on top of the pipes able to see in both directions on both sides of the pipes, without exposing himself.

Obviously neither strategy nor tactical planning went into choosing guard or guard position. I got into a crouching position and jumped. I landed right on top of that useless guard and slammed the guy hard to the ground He groaned and got my knee deep into his stomach pit. He made no other sound as he went limb, I looked left and right but there was no one. I dragged him under the pipes and stuffed him as far as in the crevice between lower pipe and rock floor and then checked his weapon.

It was some sort of pipe with a plastic stock. A cylindrical pressure canister attached to the top appeared to contain a pressurized gas intended to drive a piston to expel a ten centimeter long steel spike. It was a one shot deal and I had no idea how accurate or how strong it would be. Peeking inside the crack I saw a natural cave of about twenty meters circumference. I could see three roaches and the King. He was sitting on an elevated office swivel chair. The cave was lit by two light elements very rudimentary wired into the lights of the corridor outside.

One of the roach boys shoved Exa towards the King and I heard him say. “It was all your fault the things went bad. It was you that could not run fast enough and got yourself caught by that rich boy. And thanks to that drowned friend of yours, my best man Benjamin will be sent to the Dust Mines. I got five of the Roaches left. The others left to go to the Flies and all because you could not do even do a little thing right and use the Lights Out-stinger before he had a chance to use his PDD.”

She cried. “Please don’t make me do it again.”

“Oh but you will. My blue pecker needs cleaning. It will teach you a valuable lesson to obey and do what I tell you to do.”

One of the bastards forced her on her knees and the Roach King dropped his pants. I fired the crude weapon and the bolt nailed him through the left shoulder into the back rest of his chair.

As fast as I could I squeezed myself through the crack, rushed up and used the empty weapon like a club, hammered it across the head of the tallest, then I buried the dull end of that dart thrower with all force into the stomach pit of the other.

I kicked and hit them till none of them moved.

I looked around but did not see anyone else. I readied for a swing and said. “Your reign ends today Roach King. I take your filthy head of.”

“Stop it right there Citizen.” Bright light filled the cave and the edges of the crack in the wall began to glow white hot and a heartbeat later four armored Police men with blasters stomped in and crowded the small cave.

“Citizen drop that Air gun and let me scan your CITI.”

I complied.

The tall Roach I had seen when I first regained consciousness, appeared behind the cops.” I told you they abducted a Citizen. Do I get my reward now?”

“Run fast and disappear before we decide to arrest you after all, which should do for a reward.”

The policeman in front of me wore a bulky looking Ultronit segmented armor with Police stenciled across his chest. Two bright lights mounted to each side of his helmet made my eyes water and I could barely see a thing.

“You are Eric Olafson of Nilfeheim?”

“Yes Officer.”

“Please tell us exactly what happened. Be as detail specific as possible.”

So I told him pretty much everything that happened since I landed.

One of his colleagues looked at a hand held device

“The Poly Analyzer gives his story a 99.21 percent truth level. Cyber Legal shows all green. Citizen has acted in clear self-defense and self-preservation. No laws have been violated by the Citizen.”

I said angrily. “What I said was all true not just ninety nine percent.”

He turned off the glaring lights and said. “Mr. Olafson, we would have accepted seventy five percent. This machine can never give one hundred percent due to sampling errors, adjustments and calibration issues. I never have seen anything close to your results. I’d buy Big Ball from you and think it’s a good deal. So I assure you we do not question one word you said.”

His partner scratched his chin. “You sure cleaned house down here. Three dead, two seriously injured and that after being almost drowned to death.”

“Three?”

“The guy in Fresh Water Tank access room suffered a basilar skull fracture. The one you stuffed under the water pipeline has a crushed rib cage, and this guy right here blunt trauma to the temple, that cut his lights for good. The other is about to take the final trip and the Roach King bleeding a good deal.

I wasn’t very proud of my sad record. “What do I have to do next?”

“Whatever you like you are free to go.”

“What will happen with them?”

“The ones alive are old enough and will be charged with kidnapping and attempted murder. I doubt the judge or the Jury will take long to come to a verdict. We got three witness accounts, Poly Verified and physical evidence. I figure they will be hanged in a week or so. The girl, well she is according to my Bio scanner twelve years old and a minor, but there is no family or verifiable place of origin. No worries she will go back to Mother Moore and then be on her way to Slammer Moon. She will be a real good citizen by the time she is eighteen.”

Exa stared with a hollow expression on her small face at the floor.

“Officer is there any way to prevent that? I mean her going to the Slammer moon?”

He tapped his PDD. “Well she is a Non Cit and technically if she paid her fines for her long string of theft charges, Legal Central could agree to a good will bond. Meaning she can turn herself in. But who would want to pay the 600 credits for something as worthless as her?”

“She is a sentient being and she should be priceless instead of worthless just for that reason. I guess the shiny and good Union has a dark and dirty Underside after all.”

“Nothing is perfect Citizen, besides we have places and institutions to deal with such, like Mother Moore and the Social Bureau.”

“I am going to pay her fines.”

He shrugged. “It’s your money Citizen, but she will be out in the Port Concourse tomorrow and steal and beg as soon as you are gone. She never keeps her bail condition.”

“Not if I can help it, Officer.”

I paid her fines and Legal Central verified that she was free to go, but has to report to Mother Moores within 48 hours.

I put my hand on Exa’s shoulder and said. “Let’s go girl.”

On our way to the elevator she said. “You are not angry with me? Do you want to kill me now that you bought me?”

“The idea had crossed my mind when you sent me to dream land, but you are a child and you did what others told you to do. I didn’t buy either.”

“Do you want me to clean your pecker?”

I shivered in disgust. “Of course not Exa and I am promising you we find a way so you never have to do that again.”

A Police man stood by the Elevator. “Press nine and it gets you to Sub-Level Nine Sir. From there you can find an Inter Port Transport to get you all the way up.”

“Thank you Officer.”

“Great work, Sir. Word will spread like wild fire and keep the ruts in line for a while. Teaches them to mess with a Viking Pirate”

“They still call us Pirates after all that time?”

He shrugged. “I guess it was the only thing your planet really did to stand out for a while. No worries Citizen a little bad-ass rep goes a long way these days.”

I sighed and shrugged and pushed Exa in the Elevator.

Then I said to her. “We still have a deal, right? You show me around and will be my tour guide and in return I pay you to take a bath and then we find you something better to wear as well.”

She looked up to me. “I will keep my bargain this time, I promise.”

“Good enough for me.”

“How did you survive the drowning?”

“It’s hard to drown someone who can breathe water.”

“Like a fish?”

“Well I was told more like a Sea Turtle but basically yes.”

The Vertigo Bridge was an amazing sight. About fifty meters wide, about twenty high and according to Exa, exactly 1600 meters long. Except for the Metal frame work and slide ways on each side, the bridge was completely transparent. Rain pelted the roof. I could see the City on the other side.

Children were lying on the floor pretending to fly. Locals walked or used the Slide ways without hesitation, visitors and some tourists clearly stood out as some of them hesitated to take the first step. There was laughter and shrieks.

Exa walked a few steps out and said. “3000 meters below us is Twilight River. The river carved this canyon out of the very hard granite rock. The River fed by the perpetual rain and the canyon are almost 6000 kilometers long, making it one of the longest rivers on any known planet in the Union. It has the longest stretch of white water turbulence and there are 321 waterfalls of which the Skull Mist Veil seventy kilometers up river from here is the widest and the Giant Shower 200 klicks downriver the highest with a 1400 meter drop. Twilight River is visited by over 6 million white water sports enthusiasts and we have thousands of river water sports related clubs, associations and equipment manufacturers.”

The river ends in the Foggy Flats, and from there the water evaporates and ends up in rain again. The steep rock walls glistened wet. Dense green forests lined both sides; the river itself appeared like a small band of green snaking in a crackly line as far as I could see into both directions.”

She turned. “Are you coming or are you afraid? We could use one of the Cable cars or the Swing tram. Or if you do not like heights at all we can of course also use the new Trans Planet Mag-tube.”

“No I am not afraid. It is the first time I actually see another world and I was taking in the sights.”

I followed her and now I could see a big A frame steel construct in the distance connecting the two sides and dozens of capsules attached to the apex of the A frame with thin cables swung back and forth.

She said. “That’s the swing tram. It belongs to the Amusement park and connects both sides of the park; there are no absorbers or anything. You feel the full effect of the swing and it is along with the bridge the most popular attraction.”

“You really know your stuff and you sound like a real tour guide”

She smiled proudly. “Sometimes I get lucky and visitors look past the dirt, and then they hire me as a tour guide and I can earn some credits in tips.

She pointed through the floor. “The river below teems with fish. None of them are native as there is no local animal life but they were brought in from other planets. Do you want to go fish? It also is very popular.”

“No not really. I come from a planet where fishing is a major part of life. I would not mind to find out how they taste, though.”

She waved me over to the Slide way and we rode on it and reached the peak of the arched bridge in no time. There the bridge widened. On the left were a dozen shops and restaurants and on the right a Hotel.

The man behind the reception desk was human and he looked me and the girl up and down and then said. “Sorry we do not service Bottoms, even if you received bed vouchers from Social. The community sleep hall is on Port side Level 7.”

I first wondered why he treated me like this but then I saw my reflection in a polished glass door. I was smeared with black dust from head to toe.

“I need two rooms with baths. I am not a Bottom and neither is she.”

“I am sorry sir but it is peak season and we are booked solid, except for the Crystal Suite but it is for 1500 credits a night. It does have several separate bed rooms however.”

I took the credit chip out of the secure chip compartment of the PDD, activated it with my Bio metrics and my code so that he could see the amount displayed. “I did not ask how much the accommodations cost, now did I? I’ll gladly put down a deposit or buy the place. I want to have a bath, laundry service and a few hours of peace and quiet.”

His chin dropped. “Holy mother of god. Sir if you want I’ll call the Super Lux and have them send Butler service. He became all fluttery and asked us to follow him.

The Crystal suite was incredible. Extending like a bay window from the side of the bridge into sheer nothingness. Everything was transparent even walls and floors. At least the floor was partially covered with deep soft carpets, luxurious furniture and the main room even had a transparent fireplace, which I found particular interesting to look at.

He said. “The suite has the latest in GalNet technology Sir, fully Holo Avatar enabled in all rooms. The glass bottom Jacuzzi, and everything else can be turned opaque. The Auto Dresser was just delivered last week and accepts downloads from all major fashion houses. Oh and don’t worry about privacy. You can see out, no one can see in, of course.”

After he was gone with a nice tip, Exa said. “The bath room walls turn opaque as soon as you close the door from the inside. That is so cool.”

“Now get cleaned up girl and use the Auto Dresser and I do the same and then we figure out what we going to do with you.

I had heard of auto dressers but never seen or used one. It was basically a rectangular box with an automatic door. As I stepped in, the door closed and it was completely dark for maybe a second, then a voice said. “Species recognized, human, male. Loading tailor simulation. Suddenly I stood before a three leaf mirror in what looked like an old fashioned clothing store, with wooden shelves. A man in a gray suit said. “Welcome to Crystal Palace Hotels. This is a SII – Lux IX Auto Dresser and I am James the Standard Human Male Start Sequence Avatar. This is the London Tailor set.”

Before me appeared a glowing circle with small representations of other sets. “You may choose any of the 35 standard Sets, design your own or upload your preferred set from your PDD.”

I said. “Skip this selection sequence and begin. Casual standard clothing.”

I felt something constricting my body, as the assembly arms and nanites started their work, invisible to me inside the simulation. My reflection in the mirror showed me a selection of pants and shirts. I choose black leather pants, all terrain boots and a dark red shirt.

James the Simulation said. “This model is fully stylist and hygiene enabled. Do you wish a shave, hair styling, massage or body hygiene sequences?”

I had a few blonde whiskers and wondered if I should keep wearing my hair in braids, the system offered me a few style suggestions and I opted for a pony tail and a shave.

As I stepped out I wore the clothing I had selected and my hair in the new fashion. Exa was still busy in the bath room so I sat down before the GalNet terminal and asked to be connected to Mr. Silverzweig.

He came on almost immediately and I saw he was in some kind of meeting. “Hello Eric. Nice of you to call. Is there something I can help you with?”

“If you are busy I can always call later, Sir.”

“Call me David. I call you Eric after all. This is a boring conference on Tuktian Law. Please tell me what is on your mind.”

I told him about my latest adventure, about Exa and the inhumane conditions she had described at Mother Moore. While I talked he actually took notes on a pad with a stylus and then said. “Your Grandfather was very much like that. He too could not look away or keep his nose out of trouble. I am glad you called me. I am going to call a friend of mine and have him investigate Mother Moore and if we can prove any wrong doings, we shut them down. As for Exa, you are not old enough to adopt her or become her legal guardian, but your father, your Uncle Hogun or any other adult on I Nilfeheim could. If you can organize an official invitation from Nilfeheim, she can then legally travel there.”

“Good Idea. I do that.”

“I am glad I could be of service. I agree with you that the Union as whole should do something about that. I will think about it for a while and keep you posted if I have an idea.”

After I said good bye I called home and it was Greifen who took the call. “Greetings Lord Eric. The chief, father is down in the basements with the construction crew. We’re digging a few more levels out of the rock and expand leather production. Your sister is a whirlwind of ideas. One moment I think Midril is signaling me ... ah yes Elena is coming.”

Elena appeared, taking off her cold mask and her thick gloves and yelled. “Eric.”

After exchanging family and local gossip I told her the story. Exa had silently appeared next to me and stared at Elena. My sister got an angry face and said. “Those bastards. You send that girl on her way. I’ll talk to the Ancient and father right away to get that invitation. I will call you back as soon as I know more.”

Exa said. “That lady looked like a princess. Who was she?”

“That was Elena, my sister.” I turned and stopped talking. Exa had transformed from a filthy underground kid to a beautiful little girl.

The Auto dresser had changed her dusty gray mop of short hair in a shiny brown bob cut. Her skin was of the finest complexion. She wore a nice green dress with white lace around the collar and sleeves. The skirt reached to her knees and she wore white tights and black shoes. She blushed. “I always wanted a dress. I never had one. You don’t like it, right?”

“You look very nice and like a girl should, you are also clean and that is a major improvement.”

She smiled. “I smell good too. I used perfumed lotions.”

I motioned her to sit down and said. “Exa I do want you to know that I don’t want you to do anything you don’t like.

“The door is not locked and you can go anytime and whenever you like, but I would like to send you to my home world Nilfeheim.

“There are people who will take care of you, never touch you if you don’t want them to and there is always plenty to eat. You can wear dresses all day long and when School starts in a few months you can go to Union school with many other girls and go home afterwards every day.

“Granted Nilfeheim is not the most hospitable planet and it is going to be cold for a long time, with lots of snow. But we got warm burgs and lots of warm things to eat and wear. It is only a suggestion of course. I am not sending you there if you do not want, okay?”

She listened and said. “I don’t have to be a Bottom there?”

“No Exa, we don’t even know what a Bottom is, if you say you are a Bottom they think you want to be a pair of pants or something.”

She giggled for the first time like a girl. “That sounds funny. Can I think about it for a little?”

“Sure. Why don’t you eat something while you think? I am sure you can order food here.”

Exa had eaten and fallen asleep a little while later on the sofa.

The GalNet unit blinked and the Olafson wolf logo appeared. I accepted right away. It was Uncle Hogun, Aunt Freydis, Elena and the Ancient, all together at the family table at Hogun’s Inn. The ancient spoke first.

“Eric you did the right thing to call us. I informed Egill and he will transmit to you an official invitation of the government of Nilfeheim to little Exa. Your father immediately said yes, but your Uncle Hogun and his wife really would love to invite the girl to them, where is she?”

Exa stepped into the capture field of the visual sensor and she said shyly, “I am right here.” Aunt Freydis clapped her hands together. “Oh you are adorable. Exa, I am Freydis and this is my husband Hogun.

Don’t be afraid of his beard, he is very nice, we are relatives of Eric and we would love to welcome you in our home if you want to come.”

Exa wiped a tear from her face.” Yes please if you really allow me to come. I promise I won’t steal anything and eat very little. I can also help and work.”

Now it was Aunt Freydis who wiped tears away and Uncle Hogun turned away. My aunt said. “You send that little lady to us right away, Eric, you hear?”

Uncle Hogun blew his nose in a huge kerchief and faced the visual sensor again. “You can eat all you want and you don’t need to steal anything. All you have to do is ask and it will be yours.” The Ancient smiled warmly. “Eric, make sure she travels safely.”

--””--

After a good night’s sleep and an opulent breakfast I handed Exa a data Chip. “This is your official Nilfeheim Invitation. It allows you to travel there. It also holds a few credits, so you don’t travel without means. You won’t need much money on Nilfeheim that I can assure you. I hired you a charter that takes you straight there, so there are no stops. The suit cases with your extra dresses we bought are already loaded.

My lawyer said not to worry about Mother Moore’s either. Am I forgetting anything?”

She said. “Yes Eric. Can you kneel for me?”

I did and she flung her arms around my neck. “Thank you Eric.”

I hugged her too.” Don’t be afraid when you see Uncle Hogun. He is very big but I assure you he is the gentlest person you will ever meet and try not to steal too much. Neo Vikings don’t have a lot of patience for that, but you got 20,000 credits on that chip. You should be able to buy whatever you want.”

She pressed her cheek against mine and whispered. “I will not steal I promise. If I can have a place where I belong, I don’t need anything else.”

I walked with her to the Enroe Swift Star I had hired and she climbed in. The Klack pilot tipped one of his hands to his head and said. “One Passenger to Nilfeheim, all aboard young human we going to be there in no time.”

Moments later, the small ship climbed, slipped through the rain shield membrane and disappeared in the clouds.

With nothing to do and still wanting to see a little more about the place I decided to check out the amusement park and do a little sight-seeing before I would board the bus to Blue Moon and from there to Arsenal. I didn’t expect any more troubles. Besides what could go wrong in an amusement park?

INTERLUDE 4: Mao Mao Vouza
-GalNet Entry: Guayas, planet

>>> Guayas is the 3rd planet in the Dom Seis System. Dom Seis is one of the six F Spectral type Stars in the Hyades Cluster 152 Light years from Terra. The Hyades Cluster and the Pleiades region was the region of the former Xunx expanse. After the United Earth / Xunx war only a few useable garden worlds were found in the Hyades Cluster. One of the few untouched garden worlds was Guayas. Opened for colonization in 2177 and colonized by seventeen groups of indigenous people of South America, Australia, Africa and the South Pacific (Earth regions). These tribes bemoaned the loss of lands and their traditional ways to the influence of European settlers and claimed that the influx of Alien technology would further deteriorate their way of living.

Planet Guayas a rich Type 1A garden world with 4 continents, sprawling rain forests, and a very mild overall tropical climate was first surveyed by Captain Eduardo Sezcan of the USS Palermo, he being a native of a region of former nation state Ecuador brought many images home and convinced first his own and then others tribes to colonize this world.

This occurred before the formation of the United Stars of the Galaxy and the colonists of indigenous Earth insisted on strict isolation and did not want to belong to the Association of Earth Colonies (Pre Union Organization of Earth Colonies, now defunct and re organized as the Office of Colonist Affairs). The seventeen tribes thrived and most of them shed all trappings of modern society and returned to almost pre civilization conditions, with surprisingly great success.”

During the 1st Inter Galactic War, between the Union and the Kermac. Thrall species, penetrated deep into Union space. The Nogoll first and foremost spread fear and terror over several colonized worlds, of which only the Neo Vikings of Nilfeheim successfully resisted.

The Nogoll invaded Guayas to use the planet as resupply depot for a direct attack on Sol and Earth. A regiment of Space Marines orbital jumped onto Guayas, fought almost to the last man to prevent a Nogoll massacre on the Native population, today known as the Battle of Guayas and still remembered in the seventh strophe of the Marine Hymn.

After the war, the chiefs and elders of the seventeen tribes agreed to have a Union Post with a clinic, Post office, GalNet station and a Union School.

Mostly to prevent such an event from ever happening again, Guayas became a Union world in 3200 and is a full Member ever since.

Mao Tsuta is the current Pluribus Representative. The seventeen tribes maintain a Type 100P Culture without prohibiting their tribal members to obtain technology. There is no formal government and the tribes keep their own independent chiefs. They do come together once a year for a big celebration during which planet matters are discussed, such as the election of a new representative if necessary. Only about five percent of the population is registered as Union citizens and travel abroad, but young men are honored and considered especially brave if they choose a career as marines to repay the planet’s debt to that branch of the military. Tribal wars are fairly common and also the practice of head hunting. Tribal wars are highly ritualistic in nature and the biggest death toll is perhaps five or six men. Their semiannual sporting events are much more dangerous and claim more lives. While the individual cultures maintained their own distinctive ways, over the long time some of the practices and traditions are an amalgam of all cultures. While 95 percent of the population claims to belong to the Old Catholic Church of Earth, they have strongly altered that religion and developed a very unique brand of this faith, with a heavy focus on shamanism, demon and spirit worship.

The rich indigenous flora and fauna has many consumable species and some species are dangerous to man but the locals have learned to live with these dangers.

There is virtually no export, except for some tribal made craft items. The sale of shrunken heads is now officially prohibited to curb any increased demand. Also there is virtually no import except for knives, chemical powered shot guns and other very basic items.

Papua Town is considered the Capital and the only town of the planet. A small hotel, several shops and a Class G Space port (leveled dirt field) is frequented every two month by space bus and Post ship. Fliers are rare, only the Clinic and the Hotel operate a small fleet of them. One Company provides public transport to all continents and Island groups via a fleet of wood fired steam ships. Tourism is not unknown and not prohibited but not encouraged or promoted either.<<<

Mao Mao Vouza was the son of the Papuan tribal Chief Mao Pappy Vouza. His great grandfather claimed to have known an elder who had witnessed the Union marines fight for them and perhaps it was this story that first instilled a longing for the outer worlds and stars in his grandson.

The Papuans were of Austronesian descent and usually bigger than the members of the Native American or African tribes. The Papuans had settled a group of large islands in the South East Sea of the planet and for most of the year had no or very little contact with others, Mao always loved to listen to his grandfather’s stories of the valiant soldiers dropping out of the heavens, fighting the black pelted monster goats that also had come from a world beyond the clouds.

His pappy allowed him to attend Union School.

His father hoping Mao would join the United Stars Marine corps. Not knowing that his son had other plans. Mao was even for Neo Papuan a big young man. At the age of fifteen he was already considered to be one of the strongest and a regular winning participant at the wrestling and strength contests during the sports games. He already had much of his family history tattooed on his left shoulder and arm and all in all was known to be as good natured as he was strong and honor full.

Summer break was almost there and school would be out in five weeks. By next year he hoped to be accepted at the United Stars Academy. While a career as marine was nothing bad. He had seen a school Virtu of a Battle ship opening fire and ever since he wanted to become the one sitting behind the bridge station officially called tactical but he knew the fleet slang for it. Weapon System Officers who held the tactical position on a battle ship sat behind the ‘piano of doom’, as the tactical station aboard a battle ship was nicknamed. Because like a musician of a piano a Tactical officer could press many buttons and contacts and releasing an apocalyptic storm of destruction.

Behind his family’s hut he had built himself a replica of a piano of doom, when he was a kid. It was made of wood, sticks and mud and colorful shells and rocks for buttons, but in his imagination it was him who saved the day when he destroyed Dai Than fleets, Kermac battle ships and Y’ All Armadas.

His teacher Mr. Roundtree was actually a Native American of Earth and despite the fact that he was an Off-Worlder very highly regarded by everyone, stopped him as he wanted to leave class. “Mr. Mao Mao what are your plans for this your last summer break?”

Mao said. “I don’t have many plans. I will participate in the sports games for the last time, study the books on weapon systems you organized for me and wait till October to travel to the Academy.”

“The Union Education Board has a Student exchange Program and they looking for exceptional students to spend their last month of school and the three month of summer break with another culture. Since you are my best student I thought I would offer you the opportunity. It is all paid, of course but they are also looking for an exceptional brave student who would accept the invitation of a new Union Member species called the Archas. Because their form frightens many humans they want to show that it is only the form and that they are not as they appear.”

“I am deeply honored that you thought of me. If my father agrees, I will go.”

“You don’t ask me how they look like, who they are or where they are?”

“If I would ask those questions you would not have picked me, Mr. Roundtree. They are Union members and they are sentient. If I would base my decision on how they look I would neither be brave nor a good citizen.”

Roundtree put his hand on Mao’s shoulder. “Indeed Mr. Mao Mao, this is why I have chosen you. I asked your father first and he has permitted it, pending your decision.”

“I think it is a great opportunity. So I can experience the Up world before I go to the Academy and reveal to everyone that I come from a stone-age civilization.”

“Well the space bus will be here in 2 days. I will go in town and make a GalNet call to arrange everything.”

Chapter 5: Defenders of Gore
The Swing Tram was something else. Passenger cabins suspended on a long cable released from a docking port swung across the Canyon and clinked into a similar port on the other side. For a short moment I felt weightless then at the base of the swing several gee pressed down on me while the rock wall came rushing towards the capsule. The docking station was cleverly disguised behind a holo image of rock. People were screaming as loud speakers transmitted crashing sounds and even though I would never tell anyone, I think I screamed too at the first time.

The roller coaster ride was bolted right to the rock wall and then rushed with great speed towards the water of the river. A force field created a tunnel at the very last moment, I rode the thing three times.

I was kicked out of an attraction called the Haunted Space station, after I knocked out a Ghost that actually was a floating actor in a glowing costume. Even though I told them I never seen such an attraction before and I really thought the apparition was attacking the woman before me. The ghost actor did accept my apologies after I paid him two thousand credits for his pain he suffered from the broken jaw. They did not call the authorities either, but asked me never to come back.

The Spider Bot ride I tried next went up and down the sheer rock walls of the canyon, strapped to the back of a six legged robot spider was quite unnerving. I was told there were no accidents in the last 100 years of that attraction and the robots were designed to do that and had safety features like directional Arti-grav that prevented a fall.

It all was fun but it would have been more fun with someone to share the thrills and then talk about them. Doing them alone was just not the same. I so wished I could do this with Elena or perhaps Gunnar or Ygral. I wondered where those two were at the moment. I still had plenty of time before I had to report at Arsenal, maybe I should call Yngve and visit him.

With this idea in my head I left the Amusement park and went to the main shopping area of the City which was called Dusk. I could not believe the size of the buildings or put my mind around that they all were occupied. That all those flyers and Taxis carried passengers. Yet according to a tour guide drone I had rented, Dusk was not even the biggest city on Twilight and all cities combined a mere Flicker Fish hatching compared to a full size Tri-Eight Tyranno to the real big cities of major planets. Maybe I should visit Pluribus and see it for myself. I could visit Egill and maybe even talk a little to Sif. I agreed with myself that was a good idea. With no real care or hurry, I strolled along a wide boulevard, and while doing that I observed all the many different life forms and tried to remember my lessons in Xeno Class and cursed my decision to skip the neural uploads at school and watching Captain Iron Hand virtus in the small school library that had a Virtu show viewer. I could identify only the most common species such as Klack, massive Botnaars, and Spindlar. I was amazed at the strange but very fast gait of a Quadi Ped seemingly doing it for exercise. One Shop’s advertisement sign caught my eye: “A. Vogt – Weapon Merchant”

I did send Mjördaren home and I was a Neo Viking, and since I was unable to stay out of trouble maybe it would be a good idea to get me another sword or something. So I stepped in. Inside were rows of transparent cases and projected displays of every weapon imaginable. Spears, axes, swords, guns, beamers, rocket launchers and everything in between. A lighted sign over the main counter displayed an odd version of the Union Flag. It had red and white stripes, and a rectangular blue field with little white stars. An artful written line of words below it read.” The right of the people to keep and bear arms, shall not be infringed.” Next to it a sign promising that all weapons in that section of the store were genuine Terran. Why this was a selling argument eluded me, but it seemed to impress a fish faced Ult talking to a Klack while looking at the weapon’s displayed. “Those monkey-boys from Earth sure know how to make fine weapons don’t they?”

The Klack responded. “Everything they touch becomes a weapon. I am sure this was at least part of the Queen’s consideration when she had us join the Union. It was of course a good one.”

The Ult laughed. “H’tkik you are a Terran. Weren’t you born there?”

“Why do you think I am in a Weapon store, old friend. Klack on the outside, Terran to the core.”

Whatever the Ult responded I didn’t hear because a bald headed bright blue skinned humanoid approached me and said. “Welcome to Vogt’s. Can I maybe help you to find something?”

“I am from Nilfeheim and we usually carry only swords. I am no expert on distance weapons.”

He checked his PDD. “We do have many GalNet customers on your world. We send Harpoon guns, swords and knives. We also carry a few Friesenheim spear gun models in our catalogue.” He kept on swiping the display of his PDD. “I just checked our data base. It shows Nilfeheim has no local restriction laws on any weapon class or type. I can fix you up with a Federal Class Three license in no time. Class three is the highest civilian class. Only a few civilians are permitted to own Mil Grade level IV or higher, like the Citizens from Green Hell for example. But mind you, there is a great selection for Class three.”

“Alright fix me up then.”

Ten minutes later my CITI had a new add on. Federal Weapons bearer License Class III. He then guided me to a Display case. “These are more advanced swords then the ones we ship to Nilfeheim.” He places one on the counter. “This is the pinnacle of sword technology. A Marine Corps Issue Chain sword. Three thousand molecular compacted, mono filament Ultronit teeth with a nano coating of Neutronium. Revolving around the blade extendable to 150 cm at five times the speed of sound. Each tooth vibrates at 25,000 cycles a second. No known material can withstand this baby, except for compacted Ultronit. It will cut a Nul in battle armor in half like cutting butter with a hot knife.”

I picked it up. It was heavy. He spread his hands. “Even an atomic thin layer of Neutronium is quite heavy.”

He handed me something that looked like a sword handle. No blade at all. “This, my Viking friend is a mono field sword. Activate it here and you see it generates a 180 cm long purple barely visible Para-Dim force field. It is technically only two-dimensional and slide right between the molecular bond of most materials and sever it. These force field swords are also able to cut most materials up to compacted Ultronit, and it is quite effective against a shielded person.”

He pointed behind him to the racks of swords and bladed weapons. “Of course we have low tech versions of every sword and bladed weapon known to the Union, for those you don’t need any license. How about guns?”

“As I said I am no expert in guns and I rather stick with something I know.”

“We have self-aiming weapons but you would need a Neuro connector for those. Beam Gloves and shoot fingers, laser eyes are all class VIII weapons. Meaning weapons must by law look like weapons and cannot be hidden in something else or made to look like something else, unless you have a Class VIII license.”

“I think I will take that chain sword. It sure looks awesome and if it is good for the marines it’s bound to be good for me.”

“Good choice. It comes with a twelve shot Nuc flamer. Not recommended to be used indoors.”

In its retracted state it was just underarm long and came with a matching leg holster. Feeling much more like a Viking again. I still needed to make up my mind where to go. Maybe there was a bus going somewhere interesting and in the general direction of Earth, Arsenal or maybe Pluribus.

Several of the Gun stores customers and sales persons had gone outside and I went too, to see what the sudden commotion all about. Outside and marching down the main street was group of about twenty men and women. All dressed in loose fitting sheet like robes. The robes were white and were stained with blood or red paint. The group looked unkempt and they carried simple home-made signs and banners. The signs displayed the same words and slogans the strange group was chanting: “Free Gore.”, “Stop killing the living planet.”, “Expel all corporations from Gore.”, “Fight for the rights of Gore.”

The protest group was trailed by four police men and an equal number of robots. Whatever the protest was about, the pedestrians and shoppers appeared either completely uninterested or annoyed by those protesters. The group that had stepped out of the gun store, the group I was more or less part off, voiced their opinion more vocally.

A Klack said. “Useless maggots. Gal Drifts the whole lot. They never worked in their life. You won’t find a single Klack among them.”

A blue faced Thauran agreed. “The Azure Emperor would never allow any of that scum on any of the Thauran worlds.”

A Saran woman, at least I was assuming the olive skinned beauty with shiny black hair and a very revealing dress shook her head. “They should arrest the whole lot and ship them to Free Space. If they don’t like it here why don’t they leave?”

The Thauran laughed. “BoCA offered these Gal Drifts a colony of their own a few years back, but a colony means work. They don’t like that and none of these society parasites went.”

A gorgeous woman with long silvery hair wearing a skin tight velvet suit and high heeled boots added her opinion. “As much as I personally want to send them to Togar and make a profit for the Union. They are sentient and have the right to express their opinions. Freedom of speech is a fundamental right guaranteed to all sentient life. I dislike that filthy scum but I would die to defend their rights.”

I was quite impressed by that statement and she sounded just like Mr. Walters, one of my basic school teachers. The protest group suddenly stopped and pelted everyone in sight with red plastic bags. A human blonde with a fanatical glare in her face tossed one in my direction. I was able to avoid it only partially, the thing burst, hitting my shoulder instead of my face and splattered me with a red stinking liquid. Only one substance I knew smelled that way, blood.

I really had to use all my self-control to reign in my impulse to tell her what I thought about this, but I would not get into more trouble. No not this time. The blood could be washed off and I had enough money to afford another night at the Crystal suite or somewhere else to take a bath and get my things cleaned. The Cops and robots already reacted. But then an open flier appeared and swiftly swooped down. In it several of the bed sheet wearing protesters and they were dropping football sized objects. The things exploded in bright white flashes. Instantly street lights all over went dark and the police robots collapsed. Several of the Gun store customers had drawn their weapons, but none seemed to work.

I turned to run inside the gun store for cover. No need for me to be involved in something I had no idea what it was all about. I rushed in and stared into a gun. Three men and a woman in blood stained sheets and hoods held guns. The bald headed Blue that served me was lying wounded on the floor and two others were quite dead. One was missing a head and the other had a fist size black hole where his heart was. A fourth Gun store employee had his hands raised.

The masked men were grabbing guns and weapons and putting them in Low grav carry bags. The gun pointing at me was held by a woman. Even the white sheet did not hide her female shape completely and there was red hair sticking out from underneath the white hood.

“Don’t be a hero. Stick your hand to the ceiling and you walk out alive.” I did and I wondered what the odds were to be the victim of a crime twice within two days, I was very proud of myself not to do what I wanted to do. I kept telling myself. Those were not my guns. The police are already here and I would be on a space bus out of here, the first chance I got. One of the masked men looked out the window.

“The decoys aren’t doing too well. The Tech Stop bombs did their job, but there is more police now and they are shielded. I think they shot down our flier.”

The bald headed Blue did not look good. His left arm was a burned stump and he shivered, a clear sign of shock and he looked pleading at me for help. The girl covering me turned to look, that was my chance and I grabbed her wrist with the hand holding the blaster twisting her arm to her back with one move. Turning her around at the same time and in a very painful way. Forcing her like a shield before me. She yelped in pain and I took her gun with the other hand and pressed it in her back. The rest of her gang turned to face me. Aiming their weapons at me.

“Let her go, bastard and we let you get away alive.”

“Your mouthpiece will die first. I blast her to bits. I don’t know what gun this is but my finger is at the trigger and I am very nervous.”

“Hero, you don’t know who you are messing with.”

“A bunch of crocks dressed like idiots robbing a gun store, right?”

“Last chance Hero. Our cause is more important than her. I shoot right through her if I have to. We are the Gore Defenders and if you even care a little about Gore, you let us do our thing.”

“I have no clue who or what that is. Now quit talking and drop your guns.”

Just then an amplified voice said. “This is Twilight Police. Union Police is on its way to assist us. The store is surrounded. Surrender and we will guarantee a fair trial.”

The speaker of them yelled back. “A fair trial that ends at the gallows. There is no such thing as fairness when it comes to Union oppression. We have hostages and we carry Spore Bombs. We are not afraid to use them. Half the planet will be depopulated before you can stop it. We won’t wait till you had a chance to get the PSI Corps here or Union SWAT. Our demands are simple. Bring a Flier to the front door and have a D 12 FTL shuttle ready at the port. We will release the hostages then.”

I had aimed the gun between the arm and the body of the girl. “Did you forget about me Loudmouth?”

I fired. The gun blast roasted like thunder, the bright discharge lit up the entire store for the fraction of a second and vaporized the gang member’s head. I fired again, even before the headless torso of the first one collapsed and another Gore Defender would never need a mask again. The remaining goons still hesitated to shoot and I roasted a third one. The woman I was holding however reacted and hammered the back of her head right into my nose. I was blinded by pain.

She screamed. “Shoot him Josh, now.”

I dropped to the floor as fast as I could. Something incredibly hot singed the top of my head and then my eye sight cleared enough. I pressed the trigger once again. Aiming a beam was easier than I thought. He had hesitated to fire because his first shot had also hit the woman, her robe was on fire and she tried to get out of it using only one arm. My shot hit the man where his neck met his torso. Police robots and officers burst in almost at the same moment. One of the robots fired at me and everything went dark.

When I regained consciousness, I cursed like a Nubhir skinner. “This is the second time I got paralyzed on this Loki cursed rotting Fangsnapper dung heap of a planet.”

I looked around as I sat up. I found myself on some sort of treatment bed in a medical clinic from the looks of it. At least a dozen police men, a news man complete with hover cam and a doctor were present. The doctor said. “Having those kind of burns it was a blessing the robot paralyzed you. I restored your scalp and replaced most of your ear. The hair grower injection will speed up the growth of your hair. You will have your hair back in two or three weeks. We can implant or print you new hair right now, if you like.”

“My hair?”

A man in civilian clothing shouldered himself past the police men. “Your head was on fire. The robot put you in stasis and thus saved your life.”

What he said made me less angry and actually quite thankful towards that robot. “What now?”

“While you were in reconstructive surgery and in the Re-Gen tank during the last five days we checked on you, Mr. Olafson. It seems the Hero of Nilfeheim just became the Hero of Twilight. I am William Reynolds, Planet Governor and I am here to thank you.”

“For spoiling a gun store robbery? A thank you card and a free subscription to a gun magazine would have been sufficient, Sir.”

“One of the Gore Defenders really had a Spore bomb on his body and he was fanatic enough to use it. We are still investigating how they got the hands on one or who supplied them with military issue Tech Stop spheres.”

“I have no idea who the Gore Defenders are and what a spore bomb is, but I got a Bus to catch, Sir. No offense to your moon, but I think I need to be on my way.”

“Mr. Olafson as I said we checked on you. You are, according to your planet’s representative on your way to Arsenal to apply at the Academy but that is not until the end of the year. You are traveling with Space Bus and you still have several months’ time. We would really like to thank you. The least we can do is offer you a luxury passage to anywhere you want to go.”

One of the police officers, a Spindlar if I was correct had lots of stripes on his uniform sleeves said. “The Gore Defenders are a small but fanatical terror group recruiting their members from Galactic Drifters. Their aim is to remove all colonists and companies from a planet called Gore II. That system and planet is only eighteen light years from here and since the planet is corporate owned and security is very tight, they bring their protests to other planets, unfortunately also to Twilight.”

A man with blue skin and coppery hair, in civilian attire but with the badge of the Union police projected as a shimmering golden display above his left chest said. “A spore bomb is of Terran and Saresii development that came out of the spores war used by the Piostla a few centuries ago. These devices release self-replicating genetically engineered spores eating anything organic. They do that very fast and only stops expanding and reproducing when there is no organic material left.

Activating one of these hellish devices would have killed every organic life form on the Twilight strip. Twilight has no First Response team to deal with such an attack, there was not enough time to evacuate or set up containment fields. The Union Fire Department had been alerted, and they can deal with such emergencies but the closest response team was nine days out.”

Mr. Reynolds took over and said. “You really did save millions of lives and our economy. Not to mention the life of one of the gun store owners. The Blue was only moments from being beyond all medical intervention.”

I grunted. “It was him that made me act. I am glad he survived.”

The Planet Governor said. “Why don’t you be our guest for two or three days? Give us a chance to show you that this world is much better than a Fangsnapper dung heap. Even then you still be way too early at Arsenal Gate. I offer you a personal sight-seeing tour.”

“Heck why not.”

The Governor kept his word and I was treated like the most important guest of state and to be honest, while it was not exactly my cup of tea, it was actually quite cool. He took me on a white water rafting trip, which I enjoyed greatly. Then we went Planet side and the beautiful Night Side Town. If things were complicated on Nilfeheim due to our oddball orbit, they were nothing compared to Twilight. What the Locals called the Night side was actually and in astronomical terms the Day side as it was exposed to the star Yutoo, every time it swung around the big gas planet. While the site turned to the planet was in the same sense of astronomical correctness, the Night side as it was never exposed to the light of the system’s sun. But since the gas planet was more a failed sun than a Jovian, it radiated its own light and thus there was never any real night or darkness on the planet facing side. So locals called it despite all astronomic and scientific arguments, the Day Side.

At first his explanation made my head spin, but as we visited the star facing site, the local sun Yutoo was nothing more than a bright star in the sky and it did little to illuminate the stark and desolate waste land. Night Side Town reminded me of Isen Landsby. It was an ocean of many colored lights and illuminated signs and looked very festive and pretty as we approached it. There the mayor of the city and a declared friend of the Governor invited me to a restaurant, which was according to him the best sea food and fish restaurant in the entire quadrant. After dinner, I concluded that this was probably not too far from the truth. Of course Uncle Hogun’s was the best. They had no Nilfeheim fish on the menu, but something called Salmon and it was delicious.

On the third day we were to visit Day Side Town. According to the Governor, the best way to experience Day Side and to get to that city was by Dust Bouncer. The bouncer was a huge contraption of about fifty meters length. The machine was riding on eight enormous balloon tires. It had several cabins inside with beds and a small staffed kitchen. On its top was a panorama lounge with great view of the glaring desert.

Giga Ball the enormous gaseous planet occupied most of the sky and it was one of the most impressive sights I had seen so far. The Gas giant’s atmosphere was a kaleidoscope of swirling colors and two of the other big planet sized moons could clearly be seen as well. We sat in the comfortable panorama lounge while the vehicle was rolling through the desert.

He sipped at his drink and said. “The day side is much more dangerous and unforgiving than the night side. With enough warm clothing and a face mask you can survive outside on the night side for a while, but the day side is bombarded by radiation and heat. Weather has the same patterns all the time and for billions of years. Winds blow in the same direction due to the convection caused by the temperature differences and they have done since this moon existed. Grinding and corroding whatever mountains this place once had into a powder fine dust, filling the valleys in between with it. There are oceans of this powdery dust out here. It is so fine that it almost behaves like a liquid, or a Newtonian liquid to be exact, it is so fine you can easily drown in it. Some of these dust lakes are several kilometers deep, that’s why these bouncers have these enormous wheels.

“Most of the traffic nowadays is by fliers, floaters and of course by the only very recently completed trans planet mover connection. But Dust Bouncers still make the four day trip from and to Day Side City, mostly just as we do, for leisure and sight-seeing.”

“And this dust, it is mined?” I asked.

“Yes it has actually many industrial uses, like bore hole stabilization but is mined and processed mainly because it contains also many metals and useful minerals and already in microscopic kernel size. Easy to separate and already refined to great purity. Twilight Dust mines produce thousands of tons of metal ore and minerals every day.”

The steward who had just served the drinks came back up the small stair case walking backwards. I found that odd, but then a woman appeared, half of her face was burned and she held a weapon. “Stay seated, Gentlemen. I managed to escape as you can see and I got two perfect hostages. This bouncer is under our control and while the Governor will help me to get my demands fulfilled. I have other plans for you Mr. Hero.”

Interlude 5: Dai
Tar-Kar-Hi stood on the bridge of the Exer-Hi, his mightiest battleship. With a concerned expression on his face he watched the core of his clan, his two lumbering Dai Mothers gaining speed. They were the pinnacle of Dai Than engineering, heavily armed, well shielded and the thickest armor possible. All this came with a price, Dai Mothers weren’t very fast and it took them time to accelerate.

Every fighter was launched to create a protective cocoon around the very heart of his clan. Cam Elf-Na had kept his promise and was in hot pursuit with the combined force of all the loyal clans with him. There was not much that frightened Tar-Kar-Hi, but seeing this enormous force on the long range scanners made him wonder if he did the right thing. Maybe he should have kept his mouth shut and simply gone to the Union without announcing it to everyone; he had hoped more of them would have seen it his way.

That over two thousand tribal chiefs followed him was quite a success but far from the seven thousand, whipped into a frenzy by Cam Elf Na and millennia old concepts of honor and dishonor, encrusted into society and deep-rooted in every Dai Than then everything else.

It was a small miracle that the rest of about nine thousand clans had not followed Cam Elf-Na.

It was their way and the words Okthi Dai have been spoken and tossed into his direction, declaring him and his allies Okthi Dai.

The last Overlord of the Dai had vanished for more than 20,000 cycles and along with him the legendary mystical Urinai Hi-Orh, the living clan mother. Every tribal lord fended for himself ever since, listening in whispered tales of the return of the Urinai and the ship’s return, elevating one male Dai to become the next Overlord. According to Dai Lore and custom only the Dai Lord could declare a Tribal chief Okthi, let alone this many.

‘Okthi’ the sum of all that was dishonor and filth and ‘Than’ the sum of all that was honorable and right were more than words, more than philosophy or religion. It was what defined them. Any being could become Dai if it was honorable and fought and died for the tribe, but only a born Dai could be a Dai Than.

Now the Pale Ones who guarded Thana Sho and the shrine of the past, had not spoken and did not side with Cam Elf-Na or Tar Kar-Hi, and the verdict who was Okthi and who was Than was up to each Dai to decide.

Tar Kar-Hi had only once entered the ‘Shrine of the Past’, long ago when he was just a son of Tar Eu-Hi and not even risen to the age where his swords were made. And these lessons were given to him by a Pale One. No he was not Okthi no matter what Cam Elf-Na said.

The tribal lord of the Hi clan brushed the thoughts away. Fears and doubts were not companions a Warrior should rely on before battle ... Courage and confidence on the other hand were indispensable.

From here it was not far to what the mighty Union declared to be its space, but he doubted the pursuing clans would stop at this imaginary line. It was here were Admiral Stahl promised he would be and meet him and any of the tribes wishing to join the Union. Glancing at the long range scanners in front of him he noticed that most of the tribes committed to him and to the idea of becoming Union had already crossed into Union space, none of his scanners, nor any of the long range scouts had yet to report a single Union ship.

His mind drifted again and he remembered when he met the Immortal Warrior face to face, while Union Medics helped his tribe.

The human was everything the legends and stories said he was and more. Many Dai Than respected Stahl. Meeting him Tar Kar-Hi was convinced this human could be used to define Than. He saw the Devastator from the inside; he saw the many different beings serving with a feel-able pride and dedication. He noticed their discipline and their professionalism and that is when he first really formulated an idea that was in his head for so long.

Tar Kar-Hi then asked if it would be possible for Dai Than to join the Union, despite their reputation and status. Stahl gave his word that one, several or all Dai would be welcomed. If the Dai accepted Union law they could become Union Citizens with the same rights as everyone else and the past meant nothing.

What happened next impressed him more than the Devastator. He was invited to appear before the very Assembly via Tele Avatar. He was able to appear thousands of light Nuto before the Assembly as if he was there. Experiencing the grandeur of the Assembly however was a shock and nothing less. He still had no real words to describe it. Entities like the Klack Queen or the legendary Mothermachine spoke to him and then the Narth representative suggested to fast track his application.

He expected rejection and discussions and many objections, but not a 97 percent vote and thunderous applause. He knew then there was no other decision possible. Yet there was not a single Union ship. Even if the mighty Devastator would have been there, what could one ship, even as powerful as this one do against the combined might of so many angry Dai; an armada so huge, they probably could penetrate deep into Union space and perhaps all the way to Arsenal.

The Union fleet far out-numbered the Dai, but it was spread over an incredible region of space. It would take them weeks and month to gather enough units to mount an effective defense.

He could feel the thoughts of the pursuing Dai. They never felt as invincible as now. They hated the Union and now for the first time in so many ages. United into one mighty fleet. United like this, not even the mighty Union able stop them. They were poised to destroy the Okthi and then raid every system in reach. Destroying and pillaging everything in sight, filling every hold to the brim with loot no tribe Lord dared to dream about. It would be the end of the Dai of course.

Eventually enough Union assets would concentrate and then pursue every Dai tribe and ship. The many species would unleash their most vicious demons. Once Terrans gathered momentum and shed that veneer of temperance. No species, no civilization could stand. The Union led by Terran tenacity would not stop at Free Space and end the Dai threat once and for all.

Had his decision caused the ultimate doom of his kind? Was he the one who brought the inevitable end much sooner than necessary over his proud kind?

The last stragglers and most of his clan was now only one Light Nuto or in Union terms only about ten Light years from the Union Border. This region of space has always been known by the space traveling societies of this sector as the Thalim-Nebula. In a long distant time six suns had gone super nova. He always wondered what caused six suns to simultaneously go supernova.

The legends were rich and spoken only whispered. Of Nether Demons, of sun eating monsters and of god like beings fighting and no one wanted these story to be true. Yet a beautiful stellar gas cloud, the cosmic grave yard of suns was not deniable. It was also an area of space with millions of asteroids, chunks of rock and ice, remnants of the destroyed star systems. It was considered a rich hunting ground for Dai than as there were many Mining Colonies, prospecting for precious metals and minerals far from Union core space and close to Free Space. Why Admiral Stahl had asked him to rendezvous there he could not fathom.

That the Immortal Human Warrior had a good reason for it, he had no doubt. As much as Stahl was hated and feared among the Dai, no one questioned his tactical and strategic genius. If only half the legends about this man were true, then he was without a doubt the greatest warrior and military genius in all known space. Stahl was not there.

The sensors of his battle ship, the scanners of the forward scouts would have been able to pick up that enormous ship, or any other Union battle ship. True the scanners were somewhat hampered by the dust and gaseous clouds but matter was still spread over many light years and nothing could hide the Devastator.

Bas-Co the former leader of his own tribe walked up to him and stepped into the Orb of command. “I see the concern in your face, Old Friend and I share it. I expected every ship of the Union to be there. Either to finish us off once and for all or to keep the word and welcome us as new members. Are we to early perhaps?”

“Yes we are somewhat early. I told Stahl that I would announce my plans at the meeting. I had planned to go forward with this at the end of the meeting, not three days in. We are about ten days early, but I expected ... no I hoped he would be prepared for it.”

“He is a man of his word. I trust our enemy more than some of our kind in that regard. We might have to survive ten days.”

“We won’t last two days. The enemy is too numerous.”

“True that, but we are not facing a trained Armada, my friend. They fly together but are not united under one command, as much as Cam Elf-Na wishes it to be that way. There will be much confusion and it will be hard to differentiate friend from foe. We are all Dai and no ship changed its marking to show it to be Okthi”

“You speak wisely. Did we send the Transponder codes to all our allies? So if the Union does show they can differentiate?”

“Yes my liege and all confirmed.”

“I wish we had marvelous instantaneous Communication; just as the Union possesses. We could call and warn the Union. There will be much death on the Union side before out kind is no more.”

“We soon will. I am confident. Maybe not all of us, but the Dai Than will survive this time of trial. Your decision was the only one open to us and guarantee our survival. Should we fail then we die as Dai Than”

“As much as I bemoan your losses my friend once a glorious tribe lord and now standing aside another who just might doomed us all. Bas-Co in times like this. I am glad you are with me now. It is an honor like no other to have a friend like you.”

“I am your friend and you are my Lord now. Lead me to whatever end the spirits of the Galaxy have chosen for us. I will hail your name in victory and my spirit will hail your name in death.”

Har-Hi his oldest son also came up and entered the command orb then bowed, crossed his underarms before his chest. “Father let me be out there. Only my fighter remains aboard. I am old enough to fight. You know my skills as pilot are second to few.”

“They are second to none, my son. Yet you must remain here on the bridge. Battle is soon upon us and it is you who I favor to be the Tar of this tribe. If I fail it is you that will lead this tribe or whatever is left of it, once the last shot is fired. It is you who must take command; you cannot do this from a fighter.”

“You shall not fail father. Wise Bas-Co is more aide to you than I can on board a battle ship. Father I will obey and do as you ask, but consider my desire.”

Tar Ka-Hi smiled weakly and put his hands on Har-Hi’s shoulders. “So be it then, my son. You are the pride that fills my heart. Go and join thy brethren, fly and fight as fight we must.”

Har Hi also smiled crossed his arms again and then rushed to the Elevators.

The Navigator reported. “Our mothers have crossed into Union space, only we and the rear guard remains, the enemy is gaining.”

Another of his bridge crew said. “Liege everyone is hailed from a single Union Destroyer that has just come in Scanner range.”

“Put them on.”

“This is Captain Brandon Lane of the USS Bilbao. Hailing all Dai forces. Stop all engines, drop shields and prepare to surrender.”

Tar Ka-Hi responded. “This is Tar Ka-Hi, I have come with many tribes of my kind to accept the offer received by Admiral Richard Stahl and the invitation of your Assembly. We are being pursued by Dai that do not agree with our decision. It will come to a large battle I am afraid.”

After the usual Tachyon Radio delay. The Union Captain was heard again.

“We are receiving your transponder codes and verifying them with Fleet Central, one moment.”

Did Stahl forget? Was he so arrogant or did he not believe he would really do it? Tar Ka-Hi did not feel too well.

His Scanner Operator added to his woes. “Liege I am seeing large numbers of a Kermac Thrall Fleet amassing three Nutho Years on the fringes of Kermac Space, at least 2000 heavy units, all Nogoll Battle ships.”

The Union captain came back on. “Fleet Command confirmed your Codes and all Dai who wish to join are asked to approach the coordinates I am transmitting. I was informed the Admiral and a delegation of Pluribus is on its way to welcome you and facilitate your membership.”

Then the single Destroyer hailed everyone. “Captain Brandon Lane, USS Bilbao. Hailing all pursuing Dai and the Nogoll. Any aggression towards the Union applicants, any trespass into Union space or the discharge of weapons across and into Union territory will be considered an act of war and I am authorized by Union Command to retaliate with all force.”

Cam Elf-Na could not resist and responded. “Arrogant, puny Union ship. You are facing the combined might of Dai. We are in pursuit of traitors and will not be stopped or denied. Go and run, even let that cursed Stahl come and we show him how impotent his ship is against the combined might of all real Dai. This is the hour of revenge and we won’t stop until we destroyed and looted everything in this sector.”

A third individual became visible on the Com Screens. A tall being with long black fur and glaring red eyes, and a maw full of teeth pointed his clawed finger. “The Nogoll care not what the Dai do or not, but Union be warned, trespass into Free space and war shall be upon you.”

The Union captain seemed completely relaxed and unimpressed. “Well Goat-face, then it will come to no surprise to you that the opposite holds true as well. If I see your furry butt or one of your rust buckets in Free Space, it’s going to be a goat cook off you won’t forget.”

In between the transmissions was always a little delay. The faster than light transmissions used by Dai, Nogoll and the Union ship was only twice as fast than light and had limited range. In one of the delays someone on the battle ship bridge said. “He must be Terran, that Union Captain. No other species I know of is so confident even in the face of such overwhelming odds.”

“Don’t forget he does have Translocators. He will be destroyed but not without taking more than a fair share with him.” Said another.

Tar Hi motioned with his hand. “Helm bring us to the coordinates he requested. Not that it won’t do us much good to be behind that asteroid swarm. It is not dense or big enough to provide any protection for any ship.”

The Scanner operator’s voice sounded nervous. “My Liege our angry brethren has not stopped. They crossed into Union space and they are charging weapons and should be within firing range in ten noktas.”

“Raise shields, power weapons, cocoon formation around the Mothers.”

Cam Elf Na transmitted once more: “All Okthi Dai. Reconsider your decision, wipe that stain of shame from your names. Join us and we will stomp out the Union and the Dai will be masters once again. Come Nogoll join our ranks. The Union is unprepared. With you on our side we can raid Ulta and Terra before the rest will plead surrender. Where is this coward Stahl. I wanted to meet him and make him pay.”

Tar Ka-Hi’s battle ship shuddered as it was hit by the first salvos. “Shields holding, but not for long my liege. We are the focus of seven Battle ships and the Cam-Na Mother is launching fighters.”

The Scanner Operator yelled. “The Nogoll are moving as well.”

Then all hell broke loose. The Devastator had suddenly appeared close and seemingly out of nowhere. The tremendous ship extended Translocator turrets at the same time weapon batteries suddenly dotted every Asteroid in sight.

The Communication screens came on and Admiral Stahl appeared. “I am right here Cam Elf-Na. You asked for payment? I hope you brought spare change. All I got is translocator bombs. Here have a few.”

His words were underlined with the sudden appearance of thousands of expanding mini suns, globes of star like energies bloomed in the darkness of space and each marked the doom of a Dai Than ship.

Tar Ka-Hi stood there with an open mouth. The Devastator in all its size maneuvered agile between the Asteroids and Dai ships. Her enormous gun turrets now paired with FTL directed energy cannons, and the ingenious revolving fighter launchers spitting wave after wave of Wolfcraft Fighters plowing a path of horrible destruction through the mass of attacking Dai tribes.

Tar Bas-Co’s prediction came true. The Dai fleets were uncoordinated, had they acted under one command combining their fire, the Devastator would not have been so successful. To his horror he saw the Asteroid Cannons were Translocator Gatling cannons the most devastating weapon in the known Universe. Thor Gun boats lifted from hidden hangars on the Asteroids with Long range sniper TL cannons. Then on the long range scanners appeared the entire first Fleet, all four battle groups. Waves of Union Battle ships in perfect spear head formation accompanied by Super cruisers and destroyers.

Now more Union fleet assets arrived. Fifty Klack Megalon Battle Cruisers, their ISAH Pods glowing bright blue at maximum speed output in perfect V formation joined the battle. From the same direction an Armada of thousand sleek looking and very fast Attikan Dreadnoughts over took the Klack force plowing into Dai Formations releasing salvo after salvo.

Tar Ka-Hi slammed his fist on the trans fleet communicator. “Let us join our new allies and show them that we are not helpless victims but Dai and that is them who are the Okthi Dai. Athar-Ko formation, return fire.”

Tar Ka-Hi and his followers had survived with only minor losses.

The Nogoll were retreating in panic, only a third of their initial force had made it back to GC space, Observing the immediate aftermath of this titanic battle, he noticed a Union destroyer pursuing a Nogoll straggler. Seeing the transponder code identifier next to the computronic enhanced scanner images he identified the destroyer as the USS Bilbao. The crippled Nogoll unit turned into blazing cloud of nuclear inferno a moment later.

Tar Bas-Co still close had seen it too. “Once unleashed, once they fight...”

An average Dai tribe consisted of a Dai Mother and hundreds of carriers and battle ships. He wondered how many had made it back, and how many had been destroyed. There was no clean retreat, the combined might of the Dai led by Cam Elf-Na, fled. They fled as fast as their ships could fly. This morning they felt invincible, declared Pluribus their very target. Now they were fleeing, their numbers savagely decimated.

The heart breaking image of a still burning and wrecked Dai Mother floated across the visual sensors of the Exer Hi’s main viewers.

Tar Ka-Hi recognized her as the Rakarh-Reb-Urh, the pride of arrogant Tar Reb-Ut, not a friend but still a Dai Than tribe Lord with many sons and ships. While the Dai and the Nogoll fled still more Union assets arrived. Union fleet tenders towing or repairing damaged Union ships. Several of the majestic white Hospital ships rendering aid.

Massive Marine troop ships releasing regiment after regiment of Marines in Heavy Destroyer suits boarding Dai Ships, too damaged to flee. The Dai would not surrender and the Marines would not give quarter. It was a dark day for his species and Tar Ka-Hi was deeply saddened.

Bas-Co changed the resolution and now they saw not one but hundreds of Dai Mothers shredded to twisted wrecks. Smaller units unrecognizable clouds of debris. Even though the Dai-Than that perished were now enemies and because he made the decision as Than he would not hesitate to fight any one including other Dai-Than attacking, they were still Dai and the seats of the Amphitheater would have many more empty seats at the next meeting.

The Crisis was not over however as the Nogoll had crossed into Free Space and thus violating the Big Four treaty. The Kermac leading their thrall species, feared Union retaliation massed a fleet on their side. Tar Ka-Hi listened in on the communication. Admiral Stahl standing with spread legs and arms crossed behind his back on the bridge of his enormous ship.

“Let it be known to you Kermac and to your lackeys that we do not take the trespass of your Nogoll slaves lightly. The entire Union is on highest alert and every combat capable ship is on its way to meet any and all aggression. I was urged by my superiors to give you a chance and explain why the Nogoll that are part of the Galactic Council decided to cross into Free Space and attacking Union assets in space that is recognized by treaty as ours. I personally think it is time to end the Kermac problem once and for all. You have one hour to reply. If there is no reply my government will accept, then the next time I address you is when I am in orbit around Kermac Prime.”

The response came in less than thirty minutes. “The Nogoll have acted without the approval of Kermac High command. We will punish those who acted without consulting us first. Kermac High Command wishes to express its apologies and suggests a diplomatic meeting and solution of this crisis. The status of Free Space must be maintained; we will not seek any further hostile activities, but will respond with all force if the Free Space treaty is violated.”

Stahl managed to sound disappointed. “It would have been interesting to see if your all force response would have been enough to stop me from transforming Kermac Prime into a parking lot. My government however accepts your apologies and expects your diplomatic envoys to discuss this on a different level than military confrontation. Let me make it absolutely clear to you, this is the last time such an incident is tolerated. The next time there will be no chance to explain, no diplomatic solution and no treaty. The next time all your diplomats will do is sign a declaration of total surrender, you have my personal guarantee on that, Stahl out.”

Chapter 6: Boiling Dust
The scarred woman that came up the stairs with the disfigured face looked horrible, only a few strains of her coppery hair had remained. She was accompanied by two men. They all were armed. She sat down into one of the lounge chairs touching her burned face and then looked at me. “You didn’t expect to see me again, didn’t you, hero?”

I shrugged.” I did not expect to see you at our first meeting, so it’s not a big thing.”

“You are one arrogant citizen bastard. Before this is over you will plead on your knees for mercy.”

The governor hissed. “How did you escape?”

“Your jack-boots aren’t Union police and I had to be treated. Friends of mine crashed the clinic. They had to kill the medics and interrupted their work.”

Her companions tied the governor to his seat and took his PDD.

She kept pointing the gun at me.

“Let’s see if your people are more inclined to listen to our demands, now that we have the Governor as hostage.”

One of the men racked the barrel of his gun across the governor’s head.

Mr. Reynolds groaned and blood trickled on his white shirt.

“You idiots don’t get it do you? This is not Gore and even if you kill me and half the planet’s population, it is Twilight. We have no influence over Gore or any other planet’s government.”

“No you don’t get it Mister politician. If we kill enough of you, public awareness will rise and put pressure on the corporations thinking they own Gore. It is still in Union space and under Union law.”

“You said it, terrorist. This is still the Union, killing innocent people will have the opposite effect.”

I asked. “Can someone explain to me what the problem is with this Gore Planet?”

The woman gasped. “You really don’t know don’t you?”

“Either they did not cover it in Basic school or I was sick that day. I didn’t even know about Twilight until a few days ago.”

“Where are you from, hero boy?”

“Nilfeheim.”

She looked at her partners and said. “A Neo Viking, that explains a lot.”

She then turned her attention back to me.

“Gore is the most unusual planet in all the Galaxy. It has no equal because it is not a planet.

Gore is a being. A planet sized organism.

It lives and breathes and thinks. It is tortured by human maggots mining its flesh, draining its blood. It is the greatest crime committed by the Union.”

Reynolds snorted. “You are as wacko as they say you people are. It is not sentient. The Saresii and the Narth have confirmed that. It does not breathe, what would it breathe? Vacuum?”

One of the men whacked him again.

“Silence you are as guilty as anyone doing nothing.”

The woman raised her voice with a fanatical tone vibrating in every word.

“The Saresii are in of it of course. Paid off by the Corporations exploiting Gore. Gore is a god. It cannot be measured with or by any of our standards. And the Narth, don’t make me laugh. These clowns are like kids. They know nothing.”

I was pushed forward by the other man as he tied my hands to my back and took my PDD.

I looked at her. “I guess it is everyone’s own business what they consider a god, but would a god by definition not be able to defend or protect itself? Why does it need you? Has it talked to you?”

“Because Gore sleeps. One day Gore will wake and then it will tell us how to live and why we are here, but Gore is murdered by Corporations. They are hired by the Evil One to prevent Gore to wake up.

Gore is as old as the Universe and knows everything.

There are eleven more like Gore throughout the Universe and they together form the Spirit of Creation itself. Gore was sent to protect us from a Dark Spirit that is coming”

She raised her fist. “Yes Gore has spoken to me in many dreams. I have heard his cry for help and I will not rest until I am dead or Gore is free and so will all of us.”

“That’s some pretty detailed information you got there from Gore. Why are you the only ones hearing it?”

“Because the Servant has heard it and written it down and he opened our minds to Gore and his pain.”

“Well I am not one who puts down someones beliefs and their religion, but it sure sounds to me like every other religion with Darkness this and evil that and some guy proclaiming to be chosen and makes others follow him

I always wondered why Gods would need priests to talk to us, could they not do that themselves?”

“Blasphemer. You must be chosen to hear Gore.”

I closed my eyes and acted as if I was listening to something and then said. “Uh, oh. Yes I can hear you Gore right now. Wow. Really?”

She stared at me with an open mouth.

I nodded “Yes Gore. I tell her. No problem. Talk to you soon.”

Then I opened my eyes...”You are so right, lady. Gore speaks. I could hear him just now and he wanted me to tell you that he doesn’t need your help, and you can all go home now. He also recommended that you quit this silly terror number and crime spree and instead use the money you spend on weapons to buy a GalNet Commercial. He says you reach much more folks that way. That’s how the Big Religions always do it.”

One of her companions hit me with his weapon. “Shut up.”

The woman interfered. “Stop that. He is mine alone. I also say there is some truth in what he says.”

She got up and asked me “Why are you not afraid? You look no older than maybe sixteen and yet you insult us, talk like there is nothing to fear. I will kill you, you know that right?”

“Lady you can’t claim higher moral ground in one sentence and then show with your actions that you are not better than any of us. I was raised with fear. You got nothing on my father, lady and it won’t do me any good if I shiver in fear.”

She snipped her fingers.

“Well then I will give you a reason.”

Her companion handed her a white hood with red blood or paint splatter and another produced a little Hover Cam.

After she put on the hood, she spoke into the hover cam.

“We are the Gore Defenders and we have captured your Governor, his guest of honor and four crew members of this Dust Bouncer.

We demand the complete evacuation of Gore. We further demand that Alex Enroe the 7th and Rex Schwartz are arrested on torture charges. Torturing a helpless sentient and unique being that is here to protect us all. If these demands are not met, we will kill the hostages.

Don’t bother searching for us. If we notice anyone coming within visual range of this Bouncer we will blow it up.”

She lowered her gun and killed the steward.

“This is to show you we are serious. Our own safety means nothing.

The little Hero is next. I expect your response within the hour.”

The governor staring at the dead man howled. “You will hang for this. I promise.”

She laughed. “We don’t expect them to fulfill our demands and they will try some Para military stunt to free you, but that doesn’t matter, this Bouncer is rigged to explode anyway. With you in it.”

Something rocked the Bouncer and she looked around.” Didn’t you kill the driver?”

One of her associates nodded. “Yes I did. It is one of us driving.”

The entire Bouncer slowly leaned forward.

“What the fuck is going on. Go check on him.”

The Governor said. “Your man driving the bouncer is obviously not a local. He drove straight into Lake Talcum.”

She got up pressed the gun against his temple. “Speak up. What are you talking about?”

“That we all are doomed now. Bomb or no bomb, we will sink to the bottom of Lake Talcum. The reactor will over heat and we will all die either suffocating or melting.”

Her associate looked at his PDD. “Our flyer is not responding.”

“Go check on the flyer and stop the bomb. I keep an eye on these two.”

The bouncer bopped again this time in the rear.

I said to her. “I know something.”

She came over aimed the gun at me. “Speak up”.

Again the floor sacked away a few inches. She made a step to regain her balance. I had waited for that and I pushed myself up as fast as I could hitting her chin with my head.

I could hear a grinding crunch, my head hurt, but she was thrown back. I jumped up and I kicked her against the side of the head for good measure.

“I know you should always wear a hood. Your face is nothing to be bragging about.”

Then I rushed over to the Governor. “I got a knife in the back of my shirt. Can you reach it?”

“I will try.”

He managed and to cut my ties, not without slicing into my arm as well.

I was bleeding but I was free.

I cut him loose, grabbed the gun of the woman and said to him. Tie her up real good and then use her PDD to call for help.”

I put on her white sheet and the hood and said. I’ll take care of the others.”

Without waiting for a response I rushed down the stairs.

One of her associates came running. “As soon as they landed, the flier sank. The flier is almost completely gone. We can’t reach it.”

“Teaches you idiots to land on the dust.” I fired.

I had a hard time keeping my lunch down as I dragged the now headless torso with a still smoking neck into one of the little cabins...

Inside was a man tied up. He appeared to be the cook. He starred at me in sheer horror.

“No worries he won’t bite anymore. I’ll be right back”

I headed forward to the Driver’s compartment and found the driver dead on the floor in the open door and one of the Gore Defenders behind the controls. He turned and whined.

“Whatever I do we keep sinking deeper.”

I pressed the still hot muzzle against his head. “Then do nothing. How many of you are there? I will ask only once then I start roasting body parts.”

‘You aren’t Helen.”

“Wrong answer. One more chance.”

“Five we are five.”

“Get up.”

He did and I shoved him out in the narrow corridor. While doing that, my eyes fell on a Tool box and while I kept him checked I opened it and silently thanked the mechanic who stocked it.

There was a can of Stick-n-Fix.

I swore to myself that from now, I would carry a can with me at all times.

Just as I did with the off world assassin, I encountered on the Poseidon, I glued his hands to the steel frame of the door and put a generous helping of the goop over his mouth. “This stuff is the greatest, don’t you think?”

His response was sentence consisting of “m’s” but I was sure he meant something much less flattering.

Two to go.

I systematically went from cabin to cabin and but found only one back in the Engine and reactor room.

One of the sheet wearing goons knelt by some kind of metal box, that I was certain was the bomb. He turned and said. “It’s off, but we are screwed, that moron drove us straight in a micro dust lake. Hey you are not Helen.”

I pointed the gun at him. “What gave me away?”

“Your chest is to flat.”

“I am working on that. Now where is your buddy?”

“He tried to reach the flyer before it sank. He is stuck out there.”

“Good for him. Now turn around and put your hands to the wall.”

After he too was securely attached to the wall with the last of the Stick-n-Fix.

The Bouncer sacked forward in slow motion tilting the corridor.

I took off the sheet and the hood and went carefully back up.

Hoping the Governor had secured the woman. She was still where I had left her. Reynolds held the PDD and my knife and said. “Her PDD needs a Code. I can’t activate it.”

Looking out the panorama windows, the dust had already reached the upper deck. “How long do we have?”

He shrugged. “I don’t know for sure, but since they stopped trying to move we gained a little time. Maybe 30 minutes. The problem is the reactor. If it can’t exchange heat it will overheat and shut down. Without a reactor we will run out of air.”

“Won’t they not search for us?”

“Once we are under the dust, it is virtually impossible to scan for us, the metal and the radiation will mask our location. We lost Dust Bouncers and equipment before and have found none.

“I will look for the other PDDs. They have mine and yours and the Bouncer is bound to have GalNet.”

“I tried the GalNet terminal already. It is dead.”

I checked on the lady. She was alive, then I double checked her bonds and tied the knots myself.” You need to learn to make better knots Mr. Reynolds.”

He laughed nervous. “I will do that and you need to walk very careful. Any vibration will send us down faster.”

I moved as carefully as I could and checked on the Defenders but could not find a working PDD. I sprayed some release over the glued mouth of the one in the engine compartment. “Where are our PDDs?”

“We threw every working PDD and the on board module over board.”

“That was a brand new Pro Dat, with my Credit chip inside.”

I patted him down. “Where is yours?”

“I don’t have one.”

“How did you plan to get over to the flyer?”

“The same way we came. With protective suits. We are all going to die aren’t we?”

“It’s a bit late to think about that. Mr. Gore Defender, but your future isn’t very promising in any scenario.”

The entrance hatch was underneath the dust already and even with the Protective suits we would sink. This wasn’t water and was fairly certain I couldn’t breathe boiling radiated dust.

I put one of the suits on anyway and took one to the Governor.

“Say aren’t you a VIP person with body guards and all that?”

“We never needed that on Twilight. Despite how it looks, Mr. Olafson, our planet is usually very quiet and such events are very rare.

I am sorry that I convinced you to take part. I am so sorry.”

“We are not dead yet and they did transmit that demand video. They are bound to search for us.”

He smiled. “You seem to have an unquenchable optimism. You don’t give up. You are indeed a hero.”

“Nubhir Poop. I am no hero. I just hate unfair situations and this one sure counts as one.”

The dust had reached the view ports and I looked at him. “Didn’t you say those balloon tires are meant to float on this stuff?”

“The Bouncer is designed to drive across the waste deep sand and dust but it is too heavy to drive over these micro dust lakes. Experienced drivers can see them and avoid them of course. The tires alone would of course float on it.”

“Well then that is what we are going to do. I can see a spare tire mounted on the back. We blast it loose, then we sit on it and row the thing to shore. It’s big enough for all of us.”

“No use. The entrance is already below the dust.”

“Oh shut up with that pessimistic we can’t do attitude, Sir.”

I freed the cook and told him to go up and put on a protective suit.

The bouncer so it turned out had enough even for the remaining terrorists.

I had them put on the suits and used a roll of sealing tape to tie their hands to their backs.

I told the woman who seemed still unconscious. “You can either put on a suit, Helen or go down with the Bouncer. Your breath is way too irregular for someone pretending to be unconscious.”

The bouncer sacked forward again lifting its back further up while the front windows of the panorama lounge were now completely under that brown stuff.

She moved. “I am going to kill you. You bastard.”

“We don’t have much time, lady and I am sure as hell not waiting on you. So suit up or stay.”

She did and I tied her up again.

“Close your helmets.” I said and fired the blaster against the rear view port.

The material was tough and it took the charge of one blaster to make a big enough hole for us to climb through.

There was a simple lever mechanism to release the huge tire and I herded everyone on it.

The almost water like dust was already to my hips. The suits as I found out had radio links as I heard the lady’s voice.

“You are a fool Hero. You should have killed me when you had a chance. Do you think I let them get me alive again? The bomb is connected to an implant in my head.”

She couldn’t say another word.

I had pressed the trigger and turned her head to ashes. She was talking way too much.

I climbed onto the tire with the help of the cook pulling me up.

The Bouncer slipped completely under the dust and seconds later the powdery surface had settled as smooth as before and there was no trace that something had happened here.

The big tire floated on the stuff just like a boat. Then a huge tremor rippled through the sand, and a fast moving wave pushed the tire forward in a wild ride.

“I guess she managed to activate the bomb after all.”

The governor shook his head laughing.” I will make it a point and visit Nilfeheim. You saved all our lives again.”

“Well I don’t mind doing that, Sir, but I am taking the next bus out of here.”

Even with the limited range of the Helmet radios, he was able to contact a dust miner camp and moments later a small fleet of flyers appeared.

We were flown back to Dusk and after we had been checked out by medics.

I was invited to a reception at the Governor’s penthouse on top of a tall sky scraper. Not that I had much of a choice to decline.

They had dropped me of at the Super Lux hotel and in its priciest suite.

There I was actually glad to take a bath in cold water.

Not that I really touched the dust, but seeing it for that long made me long for a long soaking in cold water.

The Auto dresser was like the one at the Crystal Palace of the latest kind and was able to fix my hair with molecular extensions as it used to be. I wondered if the dresser had any female selections and I resisted the urge to indulge myself as I found out it had a very extensive one.

The suite came with a real Butler, that was a fancy name for a man servant and he organized a new PDD for me. A courier of the local branch of the Union Bank delivered a new Credit Strip.

My Chain sword I had left behind for the tour was brought to me as well.

Out of a whim and a promise to myself I ordered a can of Stick-n-Fix and put it in my shirt pocket. Hoping I would not need it of course.

Mr. Reynolds greeted me at the reception and introduced me to a host of people I immediately forgot after they had shaken my hand. “Sir, I really would like to go back to be a face among many, take the next space bus and be out of here.”

“Well I can’t blame you. Mr. Olafson but I assure you Twilight is not like this usually. The Day and Night wars are over for a long time and since both towns are connected now with Mag Tubes they have put their differences aside, except for the local Vaccu Ball matches of course. I wish I could show you some more of our world.”

A man with a white hat, and white suit came over. “Mr. Olafson, I am Alex Enroe the seventh of Enroe Industries. Your fast action has saved us much headaches and I would love to invite you to see Gore II. It is a very unusual place and a big tourist attraction. I can personally guarantee there won’t be any more terror activities. That group was small and thanks to the intelligence we gathered, the Union Police and the PSI Corps are here to roll up that little problem.”

“It wasn’t so little to me, Sir. They stuck guns in my face, twice and that was only the tip of the iceberg.”

He frowned. “I am sorry, Sir. I chose the wrong words. What I meant to say is how grateful I am for what you did.”

“Is it really a living planet?”

“Yes it was in a sense. It is a space born life form of approximately the size of Earth. It has a crystalline, silicone like surface and is in permanent orbit around the sun Gore. No one knows its origin or how it developed. Underneath that crust it has a thick layer of what we call Gore Tissue. It is a flesh like substance and it does have other similar tissue layers of different consistency all the way to the core, where something akin to a heart can be found. The heart has stopped beating or pumping a very long time ago. The creature or the planet is technically no longer alive, but since it is so big it takes a while to die completely, so some of the outer tissue regions are still active or alive if you will. It has very unique range of small life forms of both plant and animal origin, but nothing that could remotely be called sentient. Space born organisms are very rare but not unheard off. I assure you the Saresii and the Narth confirmed that Gore is not sentient or has even the weakest brain or neurological function in any way shape or form.”

Alex Enroe offered me to sit with him and then said. “Big Corporations are often painted as the bully and the evil incarnate, but I assure you if the Narth confirm the life form is neither sentient nor alive anymore you can take that to the Union Bank. No amount of money, not even my famous rival Mr. Schwartz could make the Narth do anything they don’t want or make them say something that is not so.”

It did sound interesting. “So what are you doing there? I mean as a corporation?”

“First and foremost we do research.

The leading Xeno Biological institutes have branches on and inside Gore. Then we harvest small amounts of a special biological liquid that has a host of pharmaceutical uses. Mind you that there is more of that stuff than water in the oceans of Nilfeheim and we harvest about 300 to 400 liters a year. Schwartz does about the equal amount.”

“Well I guess I would not mind seeing it. It sounds like an interesting place and unless that Helen woman is right there aren’t any others like it.”

He shrugged. “The Gore Defenders and the Church of Gore claim that there are 11 others like it. In other galaxies of course and without any definite locations, but then the whole mythology of the Gore Planet was dreamed up by an unsuccessful play write named Steven Dunham. He served his twenty two month citizen service as a helper with the science corps on Gore II. He claimed the planet had spoken to him.

He wrote a book and decided to found a religion. I think he thought it would be more profitable than writing plays no one wanted to see.

That wacko adheres to the Gal Drift society and gets his followers from that same society.

Union Police found his notes and PDD during his first arrest and he admitted to have invented it all, to gain fame.”

I nodded. “That Helen woman sure swallowed it hook, line and sinker. I guess it is just an outlet for them to blame someone else for their problems.”

“Exactly, Mr. Olafson. Now if you like we can actually leave in an hour or so. My private Yacht is standing by and I have a feeling you are not the big reception kind of guy.”

“No I am not.”

“Splendid. I shake a few more hands and then we are ready to go.”

My PDD buzzed and I saw the Olafson Wolf Logo on the preview screen. So separated myself a little and activated the full field screen.

It was Elena who called. She waved and smiled, then the visual sensor pulled back and I saw she was at Uncle Hogun’s Inn with little Exa and she in turn was standing close to Aunt Freydis and my big Uncle.

Her sad expression was gone; she beamed with a broad smile on her small face.

“Eric, everything is wonderful here. There is lots of snow and it is cold but I had a snow ball fight with other kids today and it was great fun.”

She swallowed and inhaled and went right on. “Do you know what is best? My biggest dream came true. I am going to be adopted. Really. I am going to be an orphan no more, can you believe that?”

Uncle Hogun’s usually so stern face looked at her with the greatest affection.

“Eric you have made us the biggest gift you could possibly have made. We love that little whirlwind.”

Aunt Freydis also smiled warmly. “We got a child of our own now. Little Exa, and she is hardly stealing anything. She is really good.”

I finally managed to say something. “I am glad it worked out, for all of you.”

Elena said. “We miss you all. Even Father misses you but of course he doesn’t say it right out but they delivered the new boats today and he named them Eric and Elena. Right now he is over at the Exchange Cafe bragging with his new boats and telling everyone that his son paid for them just like that.

I miss you Eric.”

“I miss you too, Elena.”

The Old Keeper came into the view field and to my surprise he wore Olafson Red.

“Don’t look at me like that. I think I look good in red. I am officially the Eldest now. I was beating your grumpy friend by a few thousand years anyhow.

Egill is of course our representative now and he was introduced to the Assembly officially only five days ago.”

He then touched the red cloak. “You know I had no clan association of my own and therefore could not be an Elder.”

He looked over to my sister and I could see the old man’s affection for her. “It actually was Elena’s idea. She is a smart girl, you know. She suggested it and your father made me an Olafson and now I am an Elder ... well the new Eldest that is, if that makes sense. I wasn’t associated with anything new the last few millennia.”

I had listened to his report and smiled “I was just surprised to see you in Red, sure suits you well, and makes that shaggy beard look whiter.”

He brushed his beard. “I think I could trim it a bit”

Then he changed the subject. “What is this all about? You being the Hero of Twilight? Aren’t you supposed to be halfway to Arsenal by now? You’re basically still in the neighborhood.”

“Well it sort of happened.”

“Yes we saw the news. Sort of happened. Things like this seem always just sort of happen to you. So where are you now?”

“I am on my way to Gore II. I was invited to check it out. I still have lots of time to make it to Arsenal”

“Oh yes, Gore. I have been there. Amazing place in a disgusting, exciting sort of way. If you get there send me a Poster and a T Shirt. I forgot to pick one up and I like to have a souvenir.”

“Sure will.”

“Take care, young Eric.”

They all waved and Elena blew me a kiss. “Next time you call, call from an Avatar enabled GalNet terminal. I want to hug you.”

I promised and terminated the call.

The Governor insisted on handing me a medal and said. “From what I understand you are going to apply at the Academy. So I thought a medal might be a good idea. It’s the Key to Twilight.”

I thanked him and said my farewells, and then I left with Alex Enroe to the Space Port. We rode in an Enroe Excelsior flier of the newest kind and I patted the seats. “I got to admit these are the most comfortable seats I had ever used.”

He grinned broadly. “I am glad you approve of them. Not everything good is made by Schwartz Industries, you know.”

“I am sure that is the case. I bought an Enroe Industrial Recycler and it did everything it promised it would.”

“It is good to hear that.”

“So you are the big boss of Enroe?”

“Yes that’s me. Enroe Industries, second only to SII.”

“I guess there is some rivalry between you and them?”

“Of course there is. There are thousands of Mega Corporations but only twenty that are called Ultra Corporations.

We, I mean Enroe are number two, and I hate to admit that, but we and all the others combined would still be a distant second to SII.”

“What makes them so much more successful?”

“Main factor of their success is Rex Schwartz, their CEO and President, he owns most of the stock of his corporation and he is an immortal. You know belonging to that mysterious original group of about two hundred humans selected by someone or something called the Guardian of Earth. SII and Enroe started out on Terra, even before the Ascent. Then of course the technical monopolies Schwartz Industries controls. You know perhaps that GalNet and that marvelous secret of instant communication is owned by Schwartz. SII licensed this technology to the fleet. SII has all patents on Space Train technology, owns two of the biggest Space Bus companies and is the sole operator of the new Trans Matter tunnels, another technical monopoly.

Schwartz Industries is the Queen approved and Nest appointed supplier of Nutri-Syrup to the Klack. You cannot even begin to imagine how much Sugar vitamin syrup he delivers to the Klack daily. SII had major trade and commerce with the Attikan Commonwealth for over 500 years, long before they became members. Can you guess who does 90 percent of all business there?”

I nodded. “Perhaps not in quantities but even I know the Klack are a counted by the Trillions.”

He sighed. “Almost eighty percent of all ships and over seventy-five percent of every supply item delivered to the Union fleet is made by SII.”

He actually started to sound a little defeated. “So it is hard to really compete against that. Not to mention the whole ‘Good and Evil company business’. Something that should be forgotten after all this time.”

“I heard people call SII, the Good Company before. But I don’t really know why.”

“It’s a long story that happened before there was a Union. I’ll tell it to you over a dinner or so.”

“I never really thought about all that. I didn’t have much off world contact to anything when I grew up, but my planet almost became victim to a Mega Corp so I am not exactly a great fan, but my grandfather was a business-man and left me some money. I am pretty sure it is not a Mega Corporation.”

“What’s the name of his Company? Maybe I heard of it.”

“It is called Silver Falcon Enterprises.”

“You mean Mr. Ragnarsson was your grandfather?”

“You knew him?”

“Your grandfather was a legend, Eric. Chairman of the Trade and Finance Committee at Pluribus and he started that company of his with very limited resources. It was us who purchased most of that corporation after your grandfather died. Silver Falcon Enterprise wasn’t a mega corporation, but it certainly isn’t small. It is an independent subsidiary and operates several mines and of course the Silver Hawk Emporium. New stores open daily. Yes I knew your grandfather, everyone respected him a great deal. Are you not interested in business?”

“No, grandfather had it sold for that reason, so I would not be burdened with it. I want to join the fleet and become a star ship captain.”

“Now that is a worthy goal, indeed. Can you tell me about that corporation that endangered your planet?”

I told him the story and he listened without interrupting.

“Yes I am afraid that can happen.

The smaller ones really fight tooth and nails for every percentage of profit and not always care about the laws.” He held up his hands. “Now I am not claiming we are angels either, but Enroe had a terrible track record in the distant past and I do everything to keep us on the right side of the law. Enroe Industries has at least under my watch not committed murder, hired assassins or used black mail. We don’t have a Black Ops department like that aforementioned other company.

Now I am not above to knock a few heads of rival corporations now and then. I doubt even my rival would go that far to be honest.”

He then pointed out the window. “That’s the Spirit of America, my yacht.”

What he pointed at, was a beautiful disc shaped ship, gleaming in a deep cobalt blue and I was certain at least a 500 meter hull.

“Wow that’s one big ship to call a yacht.”

“She’ll get us to Gore in no time.”

Interlude 6: Cirruit
GalNet Entry: Ex-One-Oh-One

>>> Among the more unusual civilizations in the known universe are without question the X101s.The only known civilization based on machines so far discovered. The X101s occupy the only planet around the sun Magnitude. The planet is called Factory and it is inhospitable to most life forms with temperatures dropping to -minus 120 degrees Celsius and never exceeding -80 degrees. It has a weak atmosphere and no liquid water. Yet the planet is home to a thriving civilization of highly advanced humanoid shaped robots.

The X101 reject the term robot or android and prefer the term Sentient Machines or Sentmac. The recorded history of the X101s begins with the series 101 explorer. The first mobile sentient machine machines previous lacked true sentience. While organic sentient beings develop over millennia of evolution usually out of a dominant life form, machines need a maker, someone who made the first machine. The X101 are no exception and before they became self-aware and self-replicating, someone had to make the first step by building that first robot factory. The Sentmac became self-aware long after what they call the Original Creators have vanished. These mysterious makers had left a fully automatic factory behind and gave it one command: Build and improve robots. While the Sentmac have no defined religion, the makers are kin to gods in the eyes of the Sentmac. About 200,000 years ago the X101 E series came of the assembly line. It was the first mobile and self-aware robotic human shaped machines in the X101s history. Mothermachine remembers the series specifications and one of the core specifications were that these first sentient machines were made in the image of the Creators. The X101 now sentient made conscious decisions as what they wanted to improve in subsequent series. The first thing they did was to improve the factory itself and give it a conscious positronic brain. The factory was now called Mothermachine. Her huge stationary brain developed a very distinct personality and became the defining and ruling element of this unique machine society. But even with very advanced recycling and the extensive use and constant development of Nanite technology, a raw material shortage was unavoidable. The X101 stagnated. About two thousand standard years ago, when the shortage of rare Earths and other essential raw materials was near depleted the Kermac made first contact and offered space faring technology and access to all the raw materials. In return the Kermac wanted the X101 to serve them. Mothermachine was convinced they were the returning makers as they were of biological origin and had humanoid features. The Kermac were welcomed by the X101s. The Kermac could not control the X101 with psionic means and installed an anti-matter bomb right at the brain housing of Mothermachine. Threatening to detonate it, if the X101 would not accept the Kermac as they unquestioned masters and execute every order given. Mothermachine came to the conclusion that the Kermac were not the Makers. The Makers would never need such hostile means to control the X101. Mothermachine complied with their commands mostly because the Kermac gave Mothermachine and the Sentmacs a new purpose and something to do. The X101s became the most feared and efficient thrall species of the Kermac during the Big Intergalactic war. Near the end of that war a daring commando mission, a team of Recon marines (the Steel Gauntlet) dropped on Factory planet and managed to deactivate the Antimatter bomb and kill the Kermac guards. One of the marines was a Homo Stellaris and upon seeing him, Mothermachine was convinced she met a maker, especially so since he came to her rescue and to free the X101’s. Shortly thereafter the Sentmac joined the Union.<<<

--””--

Cirruit was a typical X 794 series. Exactly 200 centimeters tall, weighting 299.65 kilograms.

His human shaped body was covered with a thin layer of memory flex chrome steel, smooth as water and shiny.

Underneath that skin a skeleton of Nano tube cobalt steel and syntho muscles.

A highly advanced pressure sensitive sensor network in his fingertips allowed him to perform the most delicate tasks.

He could see in all light conditions and process the entire electromagnetic spectrum with his artificial senses.

Cirruit was a healthy Sentmac and could lift or press weights exceeding 1000 kilos easily. Cirruit did not need air or food as his zero point energy power storage would last exactly 1,752,000 hours or two hundred standard Union years under normal conditions.

After the energy was depleted he would cease to function and die.

Mothermachine prohibited the re-energizing of any Sentmac, so X101s would have something like a natural life cycle and make room for a new series.

He had a somewhat human face, but it was without hair or pores or wrinkles.

Cirruit did not have eyelids or any real body orifices other than his mouth, but that was not a real orifice as he had no throat connecting his mouth with the rest of his body. He planned to get himself a ‘Simu Eat Upgrade’ as soon as he was off planet. His voice was generated by an electromagnetic speaker in the back of his mouth.

Union Robotic Companies offered a wide range of Upgrades, add-ons and custom modifications, most of them were of course not approved by Mothermachine, some of them were however not strictly prohibited.

Behind the skull plate was his positronic brain with his very own distinctive synaptic pathways making him a true individual.

Even though he came of the same assembly line as 40 million other 794 models of his generation, there was not a single 794 that conceived the environment like him, felt or thought like him. He was a male model. Sentmacs had no sex drive or gender differentiation, and of course no functional sex organs (there were certain mostly illegal upgrades available though.)

Gender appearance was considered an improvement since the 712 series, which came first of the line right after the X101s became Union members.

Mothermachine decided that true perfection of individualism lay in imperfection and in her opinion having a gender was the biggest illogical biological mystery and thus an imperfection in her opinion imperfection.

Her own self-image was gender less at first, but the human translation of her self-designation had a very distinct female meaning, and she gradually begun to identify herself as a she.

Union robots were as advanced and in the case of the latest SII Battle and Expert robots far more advanced than X101s in terms of technical features, but Mothermachine did not want mere factory cookie cutter robots but a real race that was equal to the organic ones and that meant imperfections. A randomization program she developed introduced a wide range of imperfections.

Cirruit for example, despite his positronic brain wasn’t a genius when it came to math, or remembering things, he could not tell time without looking at a PDD.

His left arm was 0.7 cm shorter than his right. He and all of his kind had to learn in schools. Mothermachine insisted every X101 going to Union School.

They came of the line with only rudimentary programming to walk, use the body and secondary system maintenance.

Since the 719 series something akin to sleep was introduced.

All Sentmacs since then could no longer function around the clock and would feel tired and fatigued, only a power down phase restored peak levels.

He was especially proud of the fact that the 794 series were the first model able to dream. A program would use random images and sounds from daily memory imprints and reassemble them into vivid dreams. The more intense an event was the more of it would end up in a dream.

During a class excursion to a Union battle ship factory, Cirruit dreamt about becoming an engineer and he especially studied Nanite technology and became quite an expert already.

Like all X101s he was ashamed of the time they had been forced to fight for the Kermac.

Even though the Terrans denied being the Makers, Mothermachine with access to GalNet researched the matter in great detail and believed that it was the Celtest. This ancient, advanced civilization had vanished about a million years ago ... In this context and the legends of a war that destroyed the Celtest, she was convinced the Makers did not abandon the X101, but had perished.

Many rumors existed that the Terrans were a forgotten Celtest colony. It was one of the explanations of the so called Human Mystery. As there were several humanoid and biological species dominant in the Upward sector of the M-0 Galaxy. Only a common ancestry could logically explain this.

To this came the fact that the Terrans created the Homo Stellaris, the closest possible mixture between man and machine.

This was a key factor in her beliefs that the Earthers were the direct link to the Makers and thus the true owners and masters of the Sentmac.

Unlike the Kermac however, Terrans rejected ownership and welcomed the Sentmacs as independent species.

Because of this, X101 were fiercely loyal to the Union, but especially to the Terrans and many X101s served in one of the branches of the armed forces of the Union and always sided with the Terrans in any matter. Cirruit however had no interest in becoming a soldier or a fleet officer.

Even among his kind, he was known to be one of the most gifted Nanite Technicians.

While there were some space faring cultures of tech-level six or higher using some form of Nanite technology, no one was as good and as advanced as the X101s.

He had a lucrative offer from ‘Schwartz Nano Tech Development’ in his pocket and today he would board a space bus to fly to Omni planet, the most secretive corporate owned planet in the known galaxy.

Rumors among his friends had it, that Schwartz Industries worked on technology considered tech level nine

The new Trans Matter Tunnel technology for example, it was generally believed that not even the Celtest had developed anything similar. Instantaneous communication, avatar technology, space trains traveling in so called Schwarzlicht tunnels, zero point energy cannons and many cutting edge technology no other civilization could duplicate, were some of the technological wonders exclusive to SII.

Employed by SII he was allowed to work there, among and side by side the brightest and best engineers and scientists in the Universe.

The labs and development shops so he was told by the Schwartz Recruiter had no equal and the most expensive equipment was available to everyone working there.

No budget or material limits.

He only needed to fly to Corri-Door via space bus. Once there a corporate luxury ship was to take him to Omni.

He already seen his new home in a holo presentation, a two level apartment with Super Lux accommodations in a Stratosphere tower complete with an incredible view over Omni City and the Oceans beyond.

Cirruit has always been addicted to shopping and his salary would allow him to shop to his heart’s content.

Factory, planet once under Kermac control and its star Magnitude had been deep in Galactic Council space. After the end of the last Big War and during the armistice conference, Mothermachine demanded direct access to Union space.

A special region of space was designated by treaty as a corridor of Union space connecting the Magnitude star system with consecutive Union space.

This corridor was only twenty light years long and has a diameter of one light year. A cosmic cul de sac, defined by treaties and buoys in the featureless endless night of intergalactic space.

Neither the Kermac nor any of the Galactic Council thrall species dared to jeopardize the fragile armistice that ended the hot phase of the last big war. Knowing full well, that Mothermachine could churn out millions of armed Sentmacs in battle robot configuration. In addition to that very serious threat to the Galactic Council, there were several deep space forts within this region of space. At one end was Magnitude and at the other end in was a star system called Corri-Door, a system within consecutive Union space.

From there you could travel to all points in Union space or access another similar connection arrangement secured and defined by treaty; the 83 light years long tunnel to Arsenal.

Several hours ago Cirruit had said good bye to his friends and then boarded the space bus to Corri-Door.

Magnitude had only one planet but being the home world of a Union species it had a busy Class A space port in orbit around the sun about one orbit away from Factory.

There was one more solar system within the Magnitude connection. An old red sun called Outpost with a bunch of relative worthless rock planets of great age, but it was the site of a huge Union construction project.

Wurgus Sun engineers worked on that red star to coax it back to new live as a G III yellow sun. For this, a seemingly ending stream of Tiny Tim freighters in tanker configuration ferried billions of tons of Hydrogen through the Corridor, making it a very busy traffic connection. This many trillion credit project was funded directly by the Assembly.

Having a forward post so deep in enemy territory could not be wasted. Everyone knew the Armistice could be broken at any time and the Union would have to go to war against the Kermac and the Galactic Council.

With the right equipment, namely huge extreme long range scanner installations it was considered possible to monitor, enemy space ship traffic all the way to Kermac Prime. That the planets around the old red star were developed into the most powerful long range spy sensor outposts of the Union, there was no doubt. Despite the high classification of the actual project. That the Kermac weren’t happy about this was certainly an understatement.

Cirruit hated the Kermac. Like every X101 did. Not every Sentmac was the perfect Union citizen, but lying to Mothermachine and planting a bomb in her mind center. Forcing her to accept their will was unforgiveable. No X101 would ever forget or forgive and not even their Union allies knew about the Revenge device hidden beneath the tallest mountains of Factory.

If war was ever to break out again between Union and the Kermac, the X101 had means do their part to guarantee victory and repay the Kermac for their reign of terror.

Like every Sentmac he had visited the Monument of Freedom in the center of Mothermachine - City. The 1000 meter tall obelisk made of Platinum engraved the images and names of the marines and inside the 63 bodies of the Kermac guards encased in transparent Duranium along with a replica of the bomb. Like every X101 his positronic mind had burned deep pathways of hate towards the Kermac.

The space bus was filled to the last seat with construction workers, engineers and shop keepers coming from Outpost to take their vacation or extended R&R in Union main space. Factory always welcomed tourists but still had little in terms of real recreation facilities.

Cirruit found his reserved seat next to a human female. She smiled at him and took her bag of his seat. “Sorry.”

“Oh no problem, I am just glad I did not actually smash it, sitting down.”

“You have a very nice voice, for a machine.” She said then put her hand on her mouth. “Sorry again. This came out wrong.”

Cirruit sat down. “I am not offended. I am a machine and you saying I have a nice voice makes me very proud.”

“I am Seilagh Renwick heading back to Ormond Planet.” She held out her hand.

He took it and said. “Cirruit Sevenninefour, and yes it supposed to mean circuit but I got that name from my first grade teacher since I couldn’t pronounce Circuit.”

“You get your names from your teachers?”

“Yes, as we don’t have parents or families in the biological traditional sense. So our first grade teachers give us individual first names.”

She kept holding his hand. “Amazing your hand is not cold as I expected. I am keep insulting you am I? But you are the first X101 I actually meet. Despite coming this way now twice.”

“We keep our outer skin level at exactly 33 degrees Celsius. It makes interaction such as hand shaking with humans more agreeable, besides I don’t like touching cold things either, and everything is cold outside on Factory. You are the first human I met. My Union Teacher was a Garbini.” He shook his head. “And you are really not offending me at all. I am quite aware that I am a machine and I know many of the X101 jokes. Terrans tell and most of them are quite funny.”

“I don’t know any X101 jokes but they have plenty of Irish Jokes where I am from.”

“How many X101s does it take to change a light bulb?”

“I don’t know. What is a light bulb?”

“It takes only one but seven hundred years till Mothermachine designed the right one for the job.”

Then he shrugged in a very human gesture. “I have no idea what a light bulb is and I checked GalNet.”

A terrifying centipede like creature across the Isle clacked with his mandibles and said. “Sorry I overheard your conversation. A light bulb is a very ancient Pre-Astro Terran device to make light. It is part of a lamp.”

“Wow. You should put that on GalNet How did you know that?”

“I am sure it is on GalNet. There are plenty of collector sites. I collect Pre Astro Terran antiques, mostly replicas though as the real stuff is so expensive.

That’s where I am going. Pre Astro Collector Convention on Ulta, after bolting and bonding space fort frames for twelve month I needed a break.”

“I can imagine.” Cirruit responded. “I need to buy me a light bulb replica, do you think they are very expensive?”

The engineer checked his PDD. “TerraArtifacts Inc. offers a genuine 40 watt glass bulb with multi-color function and hundred year energy spot for 259 credits, complete with certificate and a collector’s card made of real paper.”

“Mothermachine. That sounds awesome, I will order one as soon as I am at my new address.” Then he changed the subject. “They are working on that system ever since I was assembled 16 years ago. Aren’t they done soon?”

Seilagh shook her head. “My dad is an engineer there, he says, they won’t be done for another 200 years.

The Sun will be back to G III type in about 200 years if I understood the Wurgus correctly. There are at least eighteen more space stations planned as far as I know.”

Before anyone else could say something, the attendant robot came floating by, a rotating red light flashed on its head. It announced with a loud voice.

“All passengers are asked to return to their seats and put on safety restraints. Please keep all limbs and body parts inside the yellow line around your seats.”

The engines of the space bus audibly hummed much higher, it was now flying at maximum speed.

The young woman next to him had turned on her GalNet set and a news announcer with a serious face behind a desk said. “This is just in: A massive space battle is being fought at this very moment at the Prometheus Five Sun Nebula expanse between Union forces, a very large Dai-Than fleet and Nogoll Forces.

All Union space is on highest War Alert. Intergalactic war might be imminent.”

The girl looked frightened. We are in the middle of that cursed corridor. I bet they increased speed because we are pursuit by Kermac.”

The Centipede raised four of his leg and arm pairs. “No worries young lady. Factory is well defended and there are three space forts in the corridor”

A strong tremor shook the Space bus and the lights went out.”

Chapter 7: American Spirit
The ‘American Spirit’ was nothing I expected a space ship to look from the inside. It was more like a luxurious villa, complete with garden, swimming pool and green lawn. We stepped through a glass sliding door under a blue sky with a single yellow sun and on the green plant surface he called grass, was a table with umbrella and a few garden chairs. Rolling hills with forests in the distance.

“All simulated of course,” Alex explained. “The walls are actually only 30 meters from us, but I like it that way. Care for a drink?”

“This is amazing you would never know you are in a space ship sitting here. Do you have coffee?”

“Sure do.” He ordered some and then he gestured around. “This is my private deck of course. The rest of the ship is more traditional if you will.”

He sat down and I followed suit. Just as the coffee was brought out by an older man with white gloves part of the sky vanished and a huge field screen appeared. A voice said. “Mr. Enroe there are news on GalNet you might want to see, Sir.”

“Put it on.”

A news announcer said: “I repeat Intergalactic War imminent. Nogoll forces have violated the free space treaty and are engaging Union ships. A force of more than 500,000 Dai Than Units is fighting alongside Nogoll forces against units of the first fleet in the Prometheus Five Sun Nebula area. First reports of casualties have been confirmed.”

The CEO of Enroe Industries sighed. “They say war is good for business and in a pure profit sense that is true, but I wish our generation could have been spared. I feel sorry for the lives that are going to be lost.”

“I need to go to Arsenal then Sir. I will do my part.”

“I have no doubt you will, Eric. I may call you Eric?”

“Yes of course.”

“Call me Alex then.”

The News announcer said. “This is just been announced on GalNet one. All Union forces are put on highest alert. Pluribus Assembly just called for an emergency session. All civilian craft are asked to avoid border areas and return to the closest ports if possible.”

“Well that voids your plans to get to Arsenal for a while, Eric. Arsenal is now in enemy space. That region is highly disputed and only ours because this system was annexed by us as part of the armistice. It is now in enemy territory. I bet there won’t be any space bus traffic to Arsenal gate.

He got up. “I can drop you off at the next Union planet where you can wait for space bus traffic to resume or you can come along with me to Austin, planet”

“Austin, planet?”

“I am sorry Eric, I must to give you a rain check on the visit to Gore. Enroe Industries will do its patriotic share. We do have a substantial fleet of our own and I am planning to mobilize it and see to it, that we do our part to shorten that war.”

With a gesture he conjured up a bubble display that hovered above the table between us. It showed a three dimensional star map. He pointed at a star system and said. “Austin is one of our corporate planets and it is not too far from the Prometheus Five sun nebula. It is one of our biggest corporate fleet ports. I am sure we can find something for you to do until Arsenal opens again.”

“If we are at war then I want to do my share, be it as a Fleet cadet or as civilian. Count me in Alex. Can I make a call?”

“Sure go right ahead.”

I did call the contact that was part of my application documents. The Union Navy logo appeared. Then a voice said. “Caller identified. Applicant Eric Olafson of Nilfeheim, planet. Please stand by for the next communication resource to be available to you. Wait time is approximately nineteen seconds.”

The Spatial Navy march started to play. The voice came back on after first few notes. “You are now connected to Arsenal Two, Union Spatial Navy Academy Headquarters, Recruiting specialist Olivia Green.”

The screen changed and the same dark haired, exotic beauty with dark brown skin and almond shaped eyes looked at me. “Good Afternoon, Applicant Olafson. Thank you for calling. I am the AI avatar assigned to you. What can I do for you?”

“War is imminent, and I am an applicant, what must I do?”

“Thank you for your question and your willingness to serve, Applicant Olafson. I am accessing your records now. You are not due to report to Arsenal Gate until the first of October, 5017. Currently all civilian traffic to Arsenal is suspended until further notice. Should no civilian traffic be possible by then, we will contact you with alternative academy destinations.”

“But what are my orders right now?”

“Applicant Olafson. I assure you the situation is well at hand and the spatial navy will contact you. Please assure the collective society of our Union and the Spatial Navy appreciates your commitment to service and duty. Again I confirm a note has been made to your file and you will be contacted should your application destination change.”

I thanked the simulated person and shrugged. “Looks like I can come along, Alex.”

“Perfect.” He gave me a reassuring smile. “No worries, our Union is a big kid and we will prevail. I am sure.” The super tycoon that turned out to be a real nice guy said. “Well let’s eat something and then I give you a tour of the yacht.”

We did eat and the food was truly magnificent. The old man with the white gloves served, beef steaks and potatoes that were about as perfect as food could get and it wasn’t even fish.

After the meal he kept his word. After seeing the impressive engineering section I was allowed on the bridge of the Spirit.

In the subdued light I saw men and women behind duty stations. A furry cat like being sat in the Captain’s chair.

Alex introduced me: “Captain Letrah this is Eric Olafson a very resourceful young man I had the pleasure to meet. Eric this is Captain Calia Letrah, she is Togar.”

The feline Captain extend her claw tipped hand and with a gnarling sound to her voice. “Nice to meet you Eric and yes I know what you are thinking. I am Togar but I can be trusted and won’t eat human flesh.”

“I don’t think it is my thoughts you are reading, Captain Letrah. I never seen or heard of the Togar. They eat humans?”

A man next to her laughed. “Our captain can get very agitated when things are not done her way, but she hasn’t eaten any of us, yet.”

Alex said to her.” Take us to Austin, fast as she goes.”

“Yes, Mr. Enroe.”

Alex leaned over and said in a quiet tone. “Togars are an elusive civilization clear across Free Space. There is no direct Union contact and they are one of the so called Freespace Independent Neutrals, but they don’t like the Union much and it is said they buy human slaves for food.”

“They also have very good ears.” Said the Captain. “True the Togar Empire doesn’t like the Union but Togar also don’t like the Kermac, the Nul, and the Shiss or in other words the Empire likes no one very much, with the exception of Alex perhaps. Yes Togars like human flesh, we also eat Shiss and Kermac and pretty much everyone we can digest I heard Ult are delicious too. Nul on the other hand are indigestible. I personally prefer Terran style pork; it is similar in texture to humans and much less rancid.”

Then she laughed with a roar. “It smells like war and who knows if there is a Freespace after that, or a Togar Empire. If that Admiral Stahl is on a roll, he might not stop until he reached the other side of Downward.”

Her comment caused smiles and fist pumping among her bridge crew. Alex also grinned. “The Eternal Warrior has never been known to be a very good diplomat, but I am sure he has the situation well in hand. The news spoke of the First Fleet and that means he and the Devi are right where the fighting happens.”

It was a private Yacht, a very big one and just a civilian ship, yet the flair of efficiency and professionalism was addictive. It was a real space ship and this was its bridge. I had the same feeling I had back then when I saw the USS Ragnarsson. This is where I really belonged, in space and on the bridge of a space ship. Not that my chances ever getting there looked very good at the moment.

The Togar female got up from her chair and stood beside me. “What fascinates you so? You look like a Togar cub standing inside a meat shop.”

“All this.” I made a gesture around the bridge.” It is where I want to be.”

“Yes I was the same way ever since I was just a cub. I did not belong to an important family so I would have never been allowed to become an officer in the Togar fleet. Enlisted yes but Command, never.

When Enroe Industries started to deliver pork meat to our worlds, I sneaked on one of his freighters. Long story short, I was allowed to become a Union citizen and Alex made me the Commanding Officer of this Yacht. Enroe Industries is the only contact Togar has to the Union by the way”

“Why aren’t there more Union contacts with Togar?”

“I told you, most Togar don’t like humans ... other than minced on a platter that is, but one of Alex’s big corporate security ships rescued our Queen from Shiss raiders and he even fought our Queen in personal combat. He lost, but only by little and survived and for that our Queen respects him, even likes him and all Togar loves Enroe bacon.” Her Tail twitched as if independently alive. “How about you, Human. You appear young. What are your plans?”

“I am on my way to join the Academy to become a star ship captain.”

Her slitted eyes were actually quite beautiful in a wild impressive face with golden, black dotted fur that shimmered like silk. “Yes this is a worthy goal if there ever was one. There is no species friend or foe to the Union that does not openly or secretly admire Union fleet captains. It is a special breed of beings, regardless of what species they came from. Saresii, Saran, Shiss, Terran, Klack, Ult or any of the many others, the Union seemed to have found the secret to really select and train them. Infinitely confident as the depth of space they are. I have met quite a few you know.” She gestured around. “I am very content with this, it might only be a yacht to you, but it is a very big one and could easily take on a Togar battle ship in terms of shields and weapons and we can out run everything we Togar have with ease, but I would give my tail and my eye teeth for a command on a Union destroyer.”

She curled her chaps under her black nose with the long whiskers on each side.” The ‘American Dream’ technically is a genuine Union fleet super cruiser, a test platform as much as a private yacht for the latest Enroe tech developments and the Union fleet operates several thousand of these in a different configuration and layout of course.

She pointed at the central seat. We are still deep in union space and two days away from Austin, if you want you can try it out for size.”

You mean I can sit in the Command chair?”

“It’s where you going to spend much of your time if you are successful with your quest. You might as well see if you like it.”

It was nothing short of a religious experience for me, to actually sit in a real space ship command chair. It immediately adjusted to my body and she explained. It is all pretty much fleet standard except the classified stuff and we don’t have Translocators of course.” She took my hand and placed it over a ball shaped object. “That thing under your right hand is called Master Control. With it you can access all bridge functions. Helm, Navigation, Tactical, Engineering, Security and Ops. If any of these stations fail, or don’t react as you want you can overwrite them from here. It takes only a little to get used to it and then it becomes intuitive. Fleet calls it Intu-control for that reason. The panel now sliding under your left hand is the Master Access Panel. It directly connects you with Communications to all stations; ship wide, departments and Computronic. You can raise alerts; isolate ship sections, damage control and evacuation procedures. The pedal below your left foot activates chair controls and the right one the Command Monitor bank.

I could somehow feel the ships very power through the leather of the seat. It was as if the ship became a part of my mind. Nothing could be compared with it.

Her whiskers twisted and she exposed her razor sharp teeth and it took me a moment to realize she was trying to smile. “I am not the best judge of human expressions but you sure look like you belong there.”

Interlude 7: Out for Revenge
Dai patriarch Ima Win-Do had narrowly escaped the slaughter. He was still shivering involuntarily; most of his tribe including the Ima mother was gone. He had seen her rupture and disappear inside an antimatter fusion bomb explosion so huge it looked like the birth of a small star. The Devastator breaking like a demon with glowing shields through that cloud of destruction.

Only the presence of a second Dai Mother from another clan firing upon the Devastator saved his Battle ship and everyone aboard. One of his destroyers had sacrificed itself flying into the path of three Loki torpedoes. He ordered Helm to retreat, a salvo of FTL beams hammered into the shields and damaged many systems including navigation sensors and instead of heading for Freespace they went deeper into Union space. They did notice their mistake, but they had nothing to lose. The tribe was gone and from the last images he saw of the space battle, many Dai would not see another day. His mind burned with the shame of retreat and his heart heavy with the loss of everything he held dear.

The traitors had lured them into a trap and a trap it was. The Thalim Nebulas always had been a remote Union area frequented by miners and civilian ships and only two star systems with useless ice planets in its vicinity.

It always had been a good hunting ground, completely unexpected thousands of Asteroids suddenly turned into heavily armed space forts, with Translocator cannons, Thor Gun boats and batteries of Loki torpedo tubes.

As mighty as the Dai Fleet was it would have been much more of a fight with a well-organized armada, it was utter madness now looking back to do it without any coordination between the Dai Tribes. There was chaos and confusion one side and military precision and tactical guidance by a worthy Admiral on the other side. He wondered now if he should have not joined Kar-Hi, but it was too late now. He had fled in the face of the enemy, no matter the fact that thousands of other Tribes had turned and fled as well.

He was never this deep in Union space. On their long range scanners he saw only three ship contacts and sixteen star systems within reach. His navigation systems still wasn’t reliable. Navigation relied on exact time keeping and a special sensor array that was trained towards the Galactic center and several known pulsars. A ship’s position could then easily be established. The Sensor array dedicated to that task had been melted and his navigator established position the old way by comparing star charts and making course calculations.

All three of the contact appeared to be civilian ships, two of them from the size and speed most likely space buses trying to reach the next port. Full of arrogant Union citizens. Since he did not know where he exactly was any of the sixteen systems could be fleet bases and approaching them would get him destroyed before he was able do something. Something to quench his desire for revenge. The third target was fast, and bigger. Most likely some of the fancy luxury clippers, full of wealthy citizens. A worthy target for a pirate. This time this was not a raid, or give it a chance to surrender. He wanted to cause as much death and destruction before Union Forces would finally get him.

“Charge all weapons. Maximum speed. As we are in range. Take out its Engines first.”

Interlude 8: Kermac
>>> Approximately one million standard years ago, a human sentient species, the Ker developed faster than light travel. The Ker left their original home system located somewhere in the outer limits of the Coreward sector and moved their entire society across half the galaxy to a garden world 20,000 Light-years closer to the galactic core.

It is not known why the Ker moved their society. The Ker originally were part of a society of five closely related races, differentiated by skin color and size. These species were the Ker, the Mar, the Mac, the Blue and the Golden.

Only little information exists but according to scholars familiar with the subject and from limited documents still existing with the Blue, the Ker engaged in a systematic war of genocide to eradicate the other races. Aided in their quest by the technology of an advanced non Ker civilization. Scholars suspecting the Universal collective to be that society. It is assumed three groups united and called themselves Kermac. The Blue gathered their people and left the Milky Way galaxy. Only to be re discovered by Union explorers in the Andromeda galaxy (see Blue, the Union Members)

The Golden began a nomadic existence and became a society of traders and merchants, operating galactic trade posts; they call bazaars on wandering moons and large asteroids that can be found all across the galaxy. All Ker species have psionic abilities. The Ker are the strongest and the Golden are the weakest in terms of psionic abilities. The Ker are usually strong telepaths with the special ability to hypno suggest, that is to force their will upon others. They do not have many telekinetic talents and no teleportation gifted Kermac was ever reported.

The Kermac believe they are the oldest sentient civilization and the only species worth existing as they are the only one that is perfect.

They use a special and unique Kermac device, known as the Will Amplifier that allows a small group of 20-30 Kermac take and maintain control over an entire planet population. The Kermac feel they are entitled to be served and that they bestow great blessings on those allowed to serve.

Those species and races they cannot control via psionic means, they control via military might expressed via their many Thrall species.

The Kermac extended their control and sphere of influence over a great area of space, and at about 20,000 years ago controlled over 845 sentient space faring species. Then they met the Ult and before the religious event that turned the Ult peaceful. The Amphibians of Ulta proved to be immune to the Kermac psionic attacks and the expansion of the Kermac was halted.

During that time the Kermac also met the Saresii who were older with much stronger psionic talents and a very sophisticated psionic energy based technology. It was at a time when the old alliance of sentient species, centered on the World of Old had collapsed.

The Kermac hating the Saresii and their interference by nullifying the very power Kermac had over others. Declared all Saresii to be exterminated and war broke out. The Saresii freely shared their Psi shields with anyone wanting it including the Sarans and the Klack. The Kermac-Ult-Saresii war lasted over a thousand years with no real advancements on either side. The Saresii not interested in gaining ground and the Kermac unable to win. Then the Y’All arrived for the first time. The Kermac proposed to put aside all aggression and form a new alliance called the Galactic Council so all galactic civilizations could face the Y’All together. Even though the now combined forces had some success, it still seemed doom was inevitable. The Wurgus lured a huge part of the Y’All fleet into their solar system and then ignited their own Sun into a Supernova explosion, destroying two thirds of the Y’All armada. The Y’All became even more aggressive and were out for revenge.

The Narth revealed themselves. Legend claims that Y’All seeing the single Narth ship turned around and fled, leaving the Galaxy.

Kermac grow to about 150 cm, have no body hair but use false beards to hide psionic enhancers and other psi tech inside those beards. Selective breeding and genetic tailoring have erased all outer sexual differences between the genders and they all appear to be male. The Kermac use extensive skin bleaching and genetic alterations to turn their skins into a paper white shade. The so called wizards or leaders of the Kermac distinguish themselves of having the whitest skin. Kermac shun physical labor and extensively use slave and thrall species for every form of labor, fighting and research.<<<

--””--

The ‘Grand Wizard of unimaginable power, immense wisdom, Bearer of all military citations ever issued, He of the Military Might and Kermac Galactic Dominance’ no longer insisted that he was addressed by his full title. He would have liked to be just called by his name, Feif-Nachacht.

Yet the ‘Most superior Great Wizard of the supreme power, Possessor of all reaching Wisdom and omni-intellect,’ had again addressed him with the full title, as he had done every time he addressed the military wizard during this meeting. All nine Kermac Section leaders had assembled in the ‘Most-Important-place-of-them-all-blessed-by-the-presence-of-the-ones-above-all-Gods-hall’.

Feif-Nachacht threw his hands in the air, sitting on the ten meters elevated chair lit by a spotlight, like the other eight in the otherwise dark space. “Yes you heard me right. I propose we drop all the titles and litanies. It takes us longer every time to even just greet ourselves. I know who you are and you know who I am. We all know we are above everything and more important than others. Let us accept that as a fact and move to more important matters or we never come to any solutions that way.”

The Culture and Arts Wizard whose section was the least powerful, but in his eyes the most important of course blew up his cheeks and pounded his spidery finger on the armrest. “I insist on being addressed with all my titles. Must I remind you that culture and the fine arts are the very definitions of civilization and fine speech, manners and the recognition of greatness are hallmarks of our way of life and must not be deteriorated?”

“Fine then, be silent and no one will address you.” The Military Wizard snapped back. “Let me recapitulate why I called this session of the Grand Wizards together. About two thousand Dai-Than pirate tribes with all their ships have done something unthinkable, they joined the Union.”

His words did not have the effects he hoped they had. They looked at him as if he told them his menu choice and were not very interested. “Do you not understand? Do you still believe the same lie we tell ourselves now for 500,000 years? We need to open our eyes and see reality. Otherwise there won’t be any Kermac left.”

This time he got a reaction and the Central Grand Wizard raised his voice. “What traitorous words you dare to utter. He waved towards the Wizard of Control and said to him. “It appears our esteemed Warrior has a confused mind and needs to be replaced.”

There was no one more feared than the ‘Lord Wizard almighty of Peace who combined internal security, all police forces and intelligence power’.

However the wizard in control of the ministry of control slowly shook his head. “I am sorry Most Superior Wizard, but replacing our military Wizard for the 56th time in only sixty cycles will not solve the problems we are facing. I say we let him speak and make decisions worthy of Kermac, as you know even the Most Superior Wizard can be replaced.”

The one in the center could not suppress his anger. Did that Wizard just threaten him? “No Superior Wizard was ever replaced.”

“Do we keep on squabbling about meaningless things or do we face the seriousness of our situation?

The Military Wizard makes decisions and orders without consulting you and as this gathering shows, we should have done so again. I concur with my colleague. If we do not alter the way we come to decisions we will be a side note of Galactic history in very short time.”

“Nonsense. We are the Kermac. We are superior to all and we have been before all others and shall be after all others. We command 467 Civilizations they will fight to the death for us.”

Vier Vorneun, the Intelligence Wizard sighed. “Do you even use that mind of yours for thinking? There once have been 845 at the height of our expansion. There were 587 thrall civilizations before there was a Union. We lost one hundred and twenty. Forty one have joined the Union including the X101’s who hate us more than anyone. Seven thrall species have decided to become neutral after they got Saresii Psi Shields and do you know what happened to the rest? Seventy two space faring civilizations? I am talking about hundreds of planets, billions and billions of individuals.” He almost screamed at the Grand Wizard. “They are utterly destroyed, eradicated, exterminated and wiped out in the three wars we had with the Union so far.”

The military Wizard continued. “You also know of course that we lost each war? That we skirted destruction and extermination the last time was because our hated cousins the Blue miraculously reappeared, being a mighty civilization all on their own in the far distant Andromeda galaxy and interfered on our behalf and brokered the armistice.”

The Grand Wizard sounded less confident.” Then our Cousins will have to broker another deal. The Blue have technology as advanced as the Saresii so I have heard.”

Nachacht slapped his hand onto his forehead. “It becomes clearer to me by the moment why we are doomed, ‘Grand Wizard who is not as smart as he thinks he is and knows less than a Plato slave’, you are right, the Blue our distant cousins we exiled and treated so badly have built themselves a fascinating new civilization in the Andromeda Galaxy. They came back to broker peace out of pity for us. Do you know why the Union listened to them and accepted the Armistice? They could have kept going and we would not have this discussion today.”

The Grand Wizard decided to put away with both of these upstarts then and there, but he shook his head. “The Blue are not of the Kermac. Their skin shows that clearly. Their psionic powers are those of children. We dealt with them fairly and let them go. We could have exterminated them instead. But tell me then, why did they?”

Nachacht stood up spreading his arms and yelling. “Because they are Union members. You do know the United Stars reached the Andromeda Galaxy with their marvelous bridge.”

Sechs-Biszwei the Culture and Arts Wizard who had sulked till now, had to force himself not to use the title litany and said. “What is so marvelous about a string of space stations? Anyone can build space stations. The Seven chipped rocks our most celebrated artist Ein-Zwidrai unveiled yesterday, now that is marvelous.”

Vorneun gestured frustration and hissed. “Creating a string of eight hundred gigantic space stations across two million light years to another galaxy, connecting them with space trains, communication and doing that in less than 100 years is nothing less than amazing. The logistics alone would overwhelm even the Hythagh our most industrious Thralls. I personally would love to see it.”

The Superior Wizard tended to agree with the Cultural Wizard. Both the Military and the Intelligence Wizard seemed way too fascinated with this insignificant upstart civilization. He decided to express his opinion. “The Union is not Kermac and therefore everything they have done or will do is inferior and unimportant. I think we should return to now addressing ourselves properly and then I want to hear from you how we going to wipe the Union out of existence”

Vorneun clenched his fists and hissed. “Open your eyes and listen to what we are saying and help us to come up with a plan. If you keep ignoring the problems we are facing, I will personally kill you right here and now. Don’t test me.”

The Superior Wizard snapped his mouth shut and leaned back. “This is not the end of this; do go on Mighty Wizard of the military.

Nachacht was grateful he could talk but the way Vorneun insulted the Grand Wizard, was more than alarming and he would need to take steps to clip that man’s wings soon. Aloud he said. “At least two thousand Dai families joined the Union. A large portion of the remaining Dai tribes did not like that and tried to stop that from happening. We sent every Nogoll ship we had in the area to the border to observe, but those cursed Nogoll did more than observe, they joined the Dai, crossed into Union space and flew right into a well-planned trap of the Union. The Dai were a serious threat a few weeks ago and today the ones remaining are a shadow of their former strength. It was a planned massacre by that Demon Stahl. Thousands of Dai Tribes were utterly destroyed, not to mention that only eighty of two thousand capital Nogoll ships returned. It will take the Nogoll years to rebuild the losses in material and trained crews and we are forced to crawl on our bellies. We are forced to apologize to that arrogant monkey and we need to send a diplomatic delegation to make amends.”

The High Wizard of Communications said. “But why? Why are we apologizing?”

“Because it was the Nogoll who broke the treaty of Free Space and Stahl had a huge fleet at his hand and was eager to keep going. You know our tactical analysts gave it a ninety percent chance of Stahl being in Orbit around our world right now.

We feed our Computronics with all available data about their and our capabilities and in 98 of 100 Computronic simulations, the Union wins. Only if we assume the Shiss and the Nul fighting on our Side and the Klack deciding to declare war on the Attikan Commonwealth, we win. None of it is even remotely going to happen.”

The Communication Wizard made a surprised gesture. “The Attikan are too far away and they are not involved with this galaxy’s policies. We should send Psi Command enhancement drones there and see if we cannot gain them as Battle Thralls.”

The Military Wizard laughed cold “And you are the Communication Wizard. What have you done in the last three cycles? Polish your head, selecting new robes? Thinking of new fancy and worthless titles for yourself?”

The Intelligence Wizard did not spare with critique either and added. “The Attikan are Union members with all 96 Commonwealth Species. Well protected with Saresii Psi Tech against our powers. Our intelligence speaks of a new to us unknown species called the Leedei. According to reports they are even better psi users than the cursed Saresii, and I have it on good authority they are using psi technology far advanced to anything we could even imagine. Did you ever read the reports created after that ill-conceived attack on that jungle planet? Can you even begin to realize what it means to have Union ships with Attikan engines? Or Attikan ships with Translocators?”

The technology wizard tried to hide in his exposed chair with little success as Vorneun glared at him. “How come we do not have instantaneous communication? Why is it we cannot defend ourselves or replicate Translocator Cannons? Tell me why don’t we have space trains?”

The Tech Wizard waved his hand. “Because you have not been able to procure the schematics and technical details in all that time. It was a predecessor of the Control Wizard who tried to gain the secrets to the Translocator technology, we suspect are hidden aboard an old Celtest ship still buried somewhere on a world they call Green Hell. I did read the reports, about our attempts to gain access to the Leedei tech and that tele listener they supposedly have. Besides space trains are old news. They got Trans Matter Tunnels now. Union engineers plan to have the first Trans Matter tunnel connection between Terra, Sares, Ulta and Saresii Prime ready within the next twenty cycles.” His Eyes glistened. “Now that’s technology I doubt even the Celtest had. Not instant communication, but instant travel and matter transfer.”

“And how come you have better information than the Intelligence network I run?”

Dreih Nachzwei, the technology Wizard held up a Union PDD. “You mock us and yet your intelligence network is as inefficient as you claim we are. Why is it not possible for you to get me the specs of Terran Para dim shields? I am reading Union Tech Magazines and that’s how I know about the Trans Matter Tunnels.”

Vorneun sighed.” Maybe this illustrates our problem better than anything. Our Technology Wizard using a Union PDD. We should not need to steal their technology. Are we not Kermac? Why haven’t we developed such marvelous things on our own?”

Dreih did not back down. “Since we are speaking openly, let me be just as frank. We have not developed really new technology for a very long time, years. What we have is taken from other species using our psionic abilities and we let other species develop and research. The cursed Terrans are only around for about 3000 of their years and yet they are bound to Tech Level Nine eventually. Yes the Sarans have helped them, by giving them Tech three. Do you know how long it took us Kermac to go from three to four? 25,000 years. The Terrans and the Union reached Tech 8 in less than 4000.”

The Grand Wizard in the middle finally was done sulking. “Then let war be upon them. The Nogoll have started it. Let us mobilize all our forces and end this. We are the Kermac.”

Nachacht was about to jump and strangle the thin throat of the Grand Wizard. “Did you not hear what I said? Fighting them now would mean our end. Since we violated Freespace, I am sure the Nul won’t be happy about that and neither the Shiss. The Nul alone are a very hard opponent to fight. Immune to our psionics and more than our equal in technology. The Union on the other hand is powerful enough to face us all. You know of course that even the Narth are Union.”

“The Narth are only Union to be left alone. They have not participated in anything.” The Grand Wizard spat. “I doubt they even exist, they are not Kermac.”

Dreih activated his PDD and increased the field screen so they all could see. Because of that cursed Union system, not even a thousand Dradystn from here, I am able to connect. “This is a recording of a GalNet News Cast from six cycle orbits ago.”

The displayed bubble projection showed a purple throat Shiss beneath the SII-News Logo seemingly floating before the Sphere of Assembly on Pluribus and the lizard like being said.

“For the first time since their application of membership, the Narth have sent a representative to the Assembly and expressed that the Narth want to take a more active role and participate as Union Citizens. The Narth are widely regarded as the most ancient civilization in the known universe. Their council and opinion will have great weight in the Assembly and analysts of all News channels and political scholars agree that this is a historical event of great importance.”

Nachacht saw his most dreaded fears come true. “I know you will not hear this Grand Wizard, but compared to the Narth we are children. They have existed before the Uni and the Pree. If the Narth add their knowledge and power to the Union, then we might as well release our thrall civilizations and join the Union.”

The Grand Wizard slowly shook his head. “We are the Kermac and to regain our rightful position as the foremost species we will use the Caller again. The first time we used the Caller we formed the Galactic Council and the others accepted our superiority.”

Nachacht shivered. “Even the Uni Voice warned us to use Caller again. It nearly destroyed us as well the first time. The second time the Union actually stopped them. What makes you believe they still exist or will heed the call? And if they come will, will they not be stopped a third time? The Union is bigger and more advanced. Back then they had one ship with TL Cannons. Now they all do.”

“Because the Caller can be used to call those who sent the Y’All.”

“And who is that?”

“No one knows. The Caller has never been used that way.”

“If whatever comes is mightier than the Y’All. Then how can we make sure they won’t destroy us as well?”

“I am the Grand Wizard with knowledge and wisdom you lack. I alone have access to the Center Shaft of Deep Keep and the crystal tablets of the Uni.”

Nachacht and the others fell silent. Vorneun finally spoke. “The legends are true then?”

“Yes they are. The Dark Ones had come to find it; the Uni, the Pree and the Celtest have paid the ultimate price of utter termination defending it, not even knowing what they are defending. The Union is a mere shadow to these ancient powers and they have failed. The Dark Ones will return and wipe this Galaxy clean of all our enemies.”

Vorneun was no longer as forceful and arrogant as he was before. “Do we know what these Dark Ones are searching?”

“This is knowledge the Supreme Wizard alone holds.”

Nachacht was less convinced, but he too knew the Grand Wizard of many ages ago unleashed the curse of the Y’All upon the galaxy and he knew of the legends of a mystical demonic force that wiped out the Celtest, punished the Saresii and eradicated the First League of sentient species over a million years ago. He knew the Uni fled the galaxy to escape destruction. He knew of the whispered ancient legends that spoke of the Narth hiding from that force. “Do you know what you are doing? Do we know what the Dark Ones are? And what is it they seek? Will they not also vanquish us?”

“No they will worship us for we will give them what they seek.” The Grand Wizards eyes sparkled with a light that almost looked like madness.”

Vorneun was certain the Grand Wizard was playing with powers and knowledge that should never be used. He too knew about the legendary tablets and the warning the ancient Knights of Light and Order have spoken so long ago to the First Wizard: “The master was defeated with the price of a Universe and must never be woken again. The Rule must never be broken.”

“Silence you sniveling subordinates. You called this meeting to gain answers and the answer is given.”

A tiny Thimthal fly still a common insect on Kermac Prime, sat not too far from the wizards on a dark wall, then flew across the dark chasm crawled onto the Grand Wizard and rode, hiding in a fold of the robe to the outside. Once under the open sky the little fly buzzed up upward in the air, not noticed by anyone. Thimthal flies weren’t very fast or could fly very high. Yet this little insect flew faster and faster and further into the sky. The snapping sound as it went Trans-sonic was heard by no one.

The Kermac could have found it but they never searched for bugs. They relied on psionics and expected their thrall species to maintain technology.

The little fly was not a product of nature, but of a very advanced technology.

With many times the speed of sound the Fly passed through the last layers of atmosphere, and microscopic ISAH pod, most likely the smallest in existence, started to glow blue and the fly went superluminal to reach its creator and deliver its weekly intelligence report.

A Kermac operator noticed the tiny blip of Trans-dim energy for less than a second on his scanner, but dismissed it as a system glitch and reset it.

Chapter 8: Command Seat
The Attack came totally unexpected.

The scanner operator of the American Dream was watching Gal News about the space battle between Dai, Nogoll and Union forces like everyone else on the bridge and thus missed the fast approaching contact.

I was still sitting in the Command chair, while the main viewer showed high definition recordings of the space battle of Union Fleet against the Dai and the Nogoll.

Titanic fists shock the yacht so violently that Calia Lethra, Alex and everyone else standing before the mains screen watching the news were thrown about. Smoke filled the bridge and a dozen warning sirens and signals blared. Lights flickered. The Automatic restraints had grabbed me and a force field bubble encased the command seat and me. To my shock I noticed a rupture in the hull. One of the bridge crew men was sucked out, before an emergency field sealed the crack. There were only two officers still moving as they too had remained in their seats and kept safe behind force field bubbles, the rest was piled up near the now sealed crack, among them the Togar captain and Alex, none of them showed any signs of life. The main screen now showed a red space ship pursuing us. The Helm officer moaned with a whiny voice.” What are we going to do?”

I responded, “We need breathing space to sort it out, get this tub going as fast as you can.”

“Yes I will do that.”

None of the controls of the seat responded and a Computronic voice said. “You are not registered or authorized. Alex stumbled to his feet, frozen blood across his face. “System recognize Alex Enroe. I give full command authority to Eric Olafson.” then he collapsed again.

The controls lit up and a bank of screens lowered around me. “Command Authority granted.”

“Activate all available shields, reroute spare energy to aft shield generators.”

“Acknowledged.”

The Helm Officer turned.” We are gaining ground Sir, but we have only one ISAH pod left, it seems we are still faster than that Dai Battle Ship.”

“Don’t turn around. Keep your eyes on the controls when you talk.”

I looked down to find the right contact for ship wide. “This is Eric Olafson temporary in command of this vessel. All Departments report. Damage and status. Medical emergency on the bridge.”

“Engineering here. We have still full power but only one ISAH pod, we lost the other three. Several Hull breeches, sealed with nanite foam and force fields. Main generators at 100 percent and not damaged. Primary shields gone. Secondary shields holding.”

“Engineering shut down every nonessential system. Concentrate on repairing the shield generators.”

“We’ll do our best.”

“Medical reporting. We have 67 casualties, 19 reported fatal.”

“Triage and prioritize. Bridge crew first.”

“We’ll send medics and bots.”

“Tactical, do we have tactical? Communications?”

There was no response and then the Computronic replied.” Tactical and Communication stations are not replying.”

“Computronic open all Communication channels on all available com equipment.”

“Open.”

“This is the ‘American Spirit’, Enroe Industries private Yacht. Eric Olafson speaking. We are under attack. Dai-Than Battle ship in pursuit. We are damaged and there are heavy casualties. Need assistance urgent.”

I then told the Helm Officer to transmit our coordinates and whereabouts.

“We are being hailed.” The Computronic reported

“Put it on.”

“Hello American Spirit. I am Ima Win-Do, patriarch of the once glorious Dai-Than Ima Tribe. I have lost my honor and my tribe. Our Mother has been destroyed by your demon warrior. Now I will seek revenge and I will cause mayhem and destruction. I see you are but a boy; your officers are dead or gone. Surrender and I shall be merciful. Your hail for help will be heard, I have no doubt but all help will come too late for you. Surrender and I shall not launch fighters. I will kill you all quickly and painless. Deny me and I shall board and skin you alive.”

I looked down again to identify the correct contacts for tactical. Then I responded. “This is Eric Olafson, temporarily in command of this Vessel. You are in Union space and have committed acts of piracy and murder.” While I talked my fingers activated weapons.” I will not let my crew down and I will fight you to the last breath. Bring it on red face and learn that Neo Vikings do not surrender, ever.”

The tactical screen showed his vessel just barely within reach for Loki Torpedoes, the American Spirit but this private yacht had two tubes for these military grade weapons.

I noticed big doors opening in the hull of the Dai Ship, displayed on the screen that showed a magnified view of our pursuer, no doubt Fighter bay doors.

I cut the link and yelled.” Helm reverse thrust, full reverse.”

“What?”

I overrode his station and did it myself and cursed. “When this is over I am going to kick you from here to Andromeda and back.”

The battered and damaged luxury-yacht’s mass inertia compensators could not cope completely with the sudden reversal of thrust, and the Medics just coming on the bridge were thrown off their feet and I was pushed hard into the restrains. The Dai Battle ship in full pursuit rushed close in a few heartbeats and the distance between the two ships shrunk fast, I hammered my fist on the Torpedo release and both tubes launched, aiming at the open doors. At the same time I fired every available FTL and weapon.

The Dai Crew was good and its Computronic reacted faster than its crew several of the Dai Cannons fired and the American Spirit shuddered hard, but I saw with satisfaction as one of the two torpedoes slipped right past the open doors I had aimed at. The other was intercepted by Point defense guns” I maintained backwards thrust. Two more shots peppered our bow and our shields collapsed completely. The Dai Battle ship was at least eight times the size of the American Spirit, then it suddenly expanded into a bright fire ball and a huge explosion ripped through its hull. Two round objects released from the doomed Battle ship. The spherical objects followed us. Not fighters, but some kind of kind of armed life boats and while their weapons were small we had no shields and their fire caused damage. Again I reversed thrust and went past red line, hitting one of the spheres head on and fired with the remaining FTL cannon at the other sphere.

The tactical screen and the remaining functioning sensors showed both spheres destroyed and no life signs aboard the remaining fragments of the battle ship.

I took time to wipe the sweat of my brow and said.” All hands damage control.”

Twenty minutes later we were hailed by a fleet of Enroe Security ships.

Interlude 9: Captain Harris
Captain Harris, the current commanding officer of the mighty USS Devastator called his friend and superior who was in his quarters. “Admiral we received a distress call from the private yacht of Alex Enroe. They are under attack by a Dai battle ship”

“Launch long range fighters, Barracudas and send the Moscow and the Tel Aviv to assist. We are still tied up here.” Stahl leaned forward.” He is a rich man and his yacht must be fast. Maybe he can outrun them”

“Details just coming in. The Yacht was based on an Ocelot class Super cruiser. Six FTL’s and she is authorized as a test platform for Loki torpedoes. She has two one shot tubes. The Dai on the other hand is a full size Be-Tha-Ra class.”

Stahl had a concerned expression on his face. “Send the Enroe Corporation our condolences, tell the Moscow to secure the area and help finding possible remains.”

Captain Harris eyes widened. “There is an update coming in; the yacht is heavily damaged but won the battle”

“An Ocelot with two torpedoes and six FTL’s defeated a Be-Tha-Ra? You can’t be serious.”

Harris responded. “Enroe security and the USS Petersburg, a fast super cruiser of the Fourth who was the closest of ours are there closing in and confirming it. According to this, a seventeen year old passenger took command after the bridge had a hull breach, killing and disabling most of the bridge crew. He destroyed the Dai battle ship. Knowing you I thought this might pique your interest.”

“It certainly does. I want all details of that fight, log entries and such. If Enroe trains their cadets that well we might need to talk to them.”

“Citizen Data identifies the young man as pre entry applicant to the Academy, Eric Olafson of Nilfeheim.”

Stahl’s eyebrows shot up. “The one who flew a Submarine against a space bus?”

Now it was Harris turn to look perplexed. “Sir I am not sure what you are talking about.”

“I’ll send you the file, you be amazed old friend. I want all details of this encounter, make sure I get it.”

Chapter 9: Aftermath
After the Enroe ships and a Union ship had arrived, everything happened fast. The wounded were evacuated. I had stepped down from the Command chair and felt myself ignored as robots and help crews rushed back and forth. I simply sat back down and waited for whatever would happen next. The heat of the battle was over. While it was happening I was neither afraid nor did I have any doubts, but now I wasn’t so sure anymore. Should I have tried to escape and not stay and fight? Was I responsible for the whole mess in the first time for sitting in the Togar woman’s chair?

Then a tall man in Enroe uniform looked around the now empty bridge and snarled.” Who are you? I don’t see you on the manifest.”

“I am Eric Olafson.”

“What are you doing up here? Passengers are not allowed on the bridge. Are you hurt?”

“No I am not hurt.”

“Then get your ass of the bridge. I still like to know who you are. You are not mentioned in the manifest. Are you a stowaway?”

“No he is my personal guest and he saved our lives.” Alex Enroe stood in the door. “I was looking for you, Eric. The Union captain and I just watched the bridge recordings and we must talk.”

I saw he had tears in his eyes. I learned that all of the bridge crew, except the tactical specialist who had been sucked out, had survived.

In an empty cargo bay the crew and a delegation of the Union ship had assembled. The American Dream crew had twenty two fatalities among them the chief engineer and the man servant butler. Alex had cried open tears and he didn’t seem to be ashamed of them and addressed us standing behind the row of elongated cargo boxes, now used as coffins. “I am deeply sorrowed about the losses in my crew. One of them was Finlay Pearson, much more than a butler and employee. He was a dear old friend.

War has been avoided and while tensions are high, peace has been restored; yet this brief period of violence was not without suffering, injury and death. We stand before the remains of twenty two of our co-workers, employees, crew members and friends. The reason we stand here and do not share the same fate as them is thanks to a young and new friend of mine, Eric Olafson. Let us pledge in the memory of our friends to be more vigilant at all times and do our utmost to prevent such tragedies in the future.”

Three of the coffins were released into space; the rest so I learned would be delivered to their families.

In a debriefing before the Union officers, the Togar captain and Alex, I was shown the bridge recording and every word I had spoken. After the recording had ended one of the Union officers asked. “How did you come to the decision to reverse thrust?”

“The Dai threatened to release Fighters, he had to open bay doors for that and lower shields to launch fighters. I could not let that happen. Fighters would have meant our certain doom”

“It was a brilliant tactical decision.”

The other officer looked onto his PDD.” If you want we can take you to Corri-Door system. Space bus service to Arsenal Gate should resume shortly.”

I wanted to say yes, but Alex stood. “I’ll make sure he will be there on time, but I think I owe the man for saving my life.”

“You owe me nothing sir.”

“Please give me a chance to at least finish that coffee we had started earlier today.”

Interlude 10: Cirruit
There was panic, people screaming and yelling. Something had hit the space bus and damaged it. Against the instructions, Cirruit left his seat and went towards the rear. His eyes capable of seeing across the entire electromagnetic spectrum had no problem using infrared emissions. He avoided colliding with a human crew man in a space suit. “What is going on?”

“A Nogoll ship has fired upon us, we have a hull breach in the middle deck and we lost life support. The Main Life boat release is fused and we can’t activate the seat safety capsules. Our engineer who could fix it is dead.”

Cirruit said.” Go help the passengers put on space suits. I am a decent engineer; I’ll see what I can do.”

He went past the man and cycled through the air lock. His sensors noticed the coldness but it did not hinder him, neither did the lack of air. He saw two dead men and a freshly sealed rupture in the main hull. He saw the partially melted data and system command trunks, got hold of a floating tool box and began to reconnect the command and data lines. The ship was hit again, but he ignored it and kept on working. Then he reactivated the life support emergency by pass, extinguished a plasma fire and patched a Nuc gas fuel leak to the main drive. In all this he realized how much fun he had. The situation was serious, deadly serious and the lives of a thousand passengers depended on his work, but he was confident. He knew what to do and those were humans. Some of them may even be related to those marines ignoring their own safety to free Mothermachine. He established Inter ship comm. and called the bridge.” Can someone on the Bridge hear me? I am an engineer. I have just reestablished life support and the Data trunks to release the Life boats. You also should have the main drive back in three minutes.”

“Whoever you are, Mister, you earned a medal and all our gratitude. Can you get me helm control back?”

“I don’t have the parts, but I’ll bypass the broken lines and you should have helm back for about twenty minutes, these bypass lines are not meant to handle that kind of streams for long.”

“It’s all we need. We are only twelve minutes from Corri-Door. Wolf Crafts have just arrived and will take care of the Nogoll.”

“Good news. Let them blow those cursed Kermac lackeys to space dust. Give me a little more time...”

Then he smiled, only on the inside of course, as his face was unable to translate even the most rudimentary emotions. “You got helm control, guys.”

The door cycled and two Space bus crew members came in, they started hugging him and shaking his hand.” We made it thanks to you.”

One of them said with a sad face. “We did loose eight passengers and three crew men, but it would have been 1015 dead, without you.”

Cirruit learned that the nice girl that had sat next to him was one of the victims. The second hit had ruptured the hull right next to her seat. Sadness and anger that he didn’t react faster, mixed inside him to a cold rage against the Nogoll.

He was celebrated like a hero on Corri-Door but he didn’t feel like it at all. He had heard the news and knew about the details and why the Nogoll had attacked the space bus and how close the Galaxy came to war.

A man approached him. “Are you Cirruit Sevenninefour?”

“Yes that is me.”

“I am from Schwartz industries and am instructed to take you to Omni.”

Cirruit handed him the contract. “I am not going to Omni. I am flying to Arsenal. I am going to become a Union engineer and the next time there is war I am doing my part to protect the Seilaghs and all the other beings of the Union.”

Chapter 10: Austin, planet
Arriving at Austin, planet it became clear to me what an Ultra Corp really was. The entire planet was owned by Enroe and it was a world with over 8 billion inhabitants. There were nine more planets and fourteen moons in the system and all were owned and developed by Enroe Corp. It was only one of many systems they controlled.

The space port we had touched down was a Class A port and it was busy with dozens of capital ships landing and taking off in a constant pace.

The American Spirit no longer looked shiny and beautiful, she had scorch marks all over and a gaping hole in the lower hull, two of her Isah pods were completely missing, a third was just a mass of black and twisted metal. Alex said she would be repaired and look as good as new in a few weeks. Captain Letrah put her paw like hand on my shoulder. “If they don’t make you captain, you come to us.”

Alex smiled and nodded. “You can change your mind right now and I promise you the command of a ship in a few years.”

“I thank you both and if the Union Fleet thing isn’t working out I might come back to that offer, but I have already signed up with them and I don’t like backing out on a commitment I made.”

The feline Captain brushed her agile tail across my face. “I am going to home to the Togar Empire to visit family. My ship is smashed up and she’ll be in dock for a while. You could come with me and I show you the great golden tundra of Togr my home world and we could hunt Grass Beasts together.”

“I would actually like that, but then I might end up invited to a Togar dinner party as the main course.”

“I am a Togar female and it is us who are the warriors of our world. You don’t want to be protected by a female is that it?”

“Of course not, Captain, but from what you told me about your world that is all you would do, protecting me that is. What kind of vacation would that be?”

“Alex here is protected by the Queen herself. He could sleep naked covered in bacon grease in the middle of High Togr and during the last day of seven day fasting and no one would even touch a hair on his body.”

Alex laughed. “While this is probably true, I would not be brave enough to try. Besides I think I would not want to sleep anywhere naked and covered in bacon grease.”

“I will try to visit Togr one of these days with you Captain.”

“Call me Calia and I hold you to it. Togar girls could show a human male some things you would like very much.”

She whisked her tail across my cheek shook my hand and said. “You saved my ship and my life. I will never forget that.” Then she walked off and stepped on a slide way that carried her away.

Alex said. “She likes you and that means a lot. As you know now Togar have a hard time liking others.”

“I am honored I am sure, but I think it is my cue to say good bye to you as well. I really need to get to Arsenal. I’ll go to Corri-Door and wait, till it is time. No more detours for me.”

He laughed. “I can understand that, knowing your recent adventures. He handed me a data chip. “Here is my personal card. You can call me anytime and direct. I won’t offer you any material rewards, because I think you would reject them but I offer you my friendship and I hope you call just to say hello once in a while and if you need help you call me too.”

“That’s the best thing you could have offered. I promise I’ll call.”

“Well there is a little more. You are as of today a special Executive of Enroe Industries and it might come in handy. I have the Swift Tornado standing by to take you to Corri-Door anytime you want to leave, but how about some lunch before that? I know a great Rib place in town.”

“I am sure there is time for that. And if you go back to Gore, can you send a poster and a T shirt to a friend of mine?”

“If you give me your friend’s address I’ll make it happen right now.”

Interlude 10: The Narth
GalNet Entry – Narth

>>> The Narth are a Union member civilization and they occupy a planet around a white dwarf of type DX. On the outermost regions of the A1 Outer arm of the M-0 galaxy and the Upward sector. The system is off limits to all space traffic and has no known Union installations. All traffic and communication ends at a deep space station, just outside the helio pause of the star, named Narth Gate.

No space ship, accidentally or intentionally has ever managed to approach the star closer than one light year. Space travelers are apparently diverted and not able to navigate closer.

The sun, ‘Narth-Light’ has none of the usual characteristics of a normal white star. The Wurgus Sun engineers claim it is the only star they do not understand. It is not known if anyone other than Narth has ever set foot on the seemingly featureless and only planet in the system. The System is not always there and often vanishes completely. Narth do not export or import anything. Narth individuals appear to be humanoid and wear body covering, floor length shrouds with long sleeves and metallic belts. Their faces are hidden beneath hoods. The hoods have eye holes, the eye holes glow usually dark red, but bright yellows have been noticed as well.

According to the Saresii, the Narth have been known to the ancient civilizations predating even the Pre and the Uni. The Saresii further claim that the Narth are the most powerful psionic talents in the known Universe. (a claim that has been substantiated by Leedei scholars in study published just before the historical decision by the Narth to become more active members in 5011 OTT.) Until very recently the Narth did not participate in any inter civilization activities and remained completely isolated. The Narth applied for membership after the most recent Y’All invasion with the explicit wish to remain undisturbed.

There is no biological data on file, no individual names or Citizen Data recorded. On April 5012, OTT the first Narth representative came to Pluribus.<<<

Narth, the young of the unified entity Narth Supreme that has ever been conceived. He was the first new Narth conceived in 300 Million Standard years. This Narth was barley 5000 years old. Besides being a part of all that was Narth, it was also an individual and needed still much to learn. The young Narth was at his favorite location known by all Narth as the perch to eternity, a perfect place where pure energy consciousness could look over all conditions known as space and time. It was an omni dimensional window to conditions not yet understood by the Narth, but they just started on their path to become a true trans spatial entity. The young Narth currently observed the birth of a star and a mild sensation of regret brushed his core consciousness as he received the gentle summon of the Narth Supreme. Narth separated its senses from the swirling energies of the young star and returned to Narth Supreme. The collection of all that was Narth addressed him. “It has been decided to take a more active interest in the space time continuum we occupy. You have been conceived and selected to incarnate this interest. It is possible that the corporal linear existence in this continuum holds answers and secrets we have not pondered”. Narth Supreme furthermore observed continuum trigger events that require closer observation. “Therefore you shall receive a corporal shell and join those Narth who interact with this continuum. Your corporal shell will be unique as we used a human body as model and have approximated how it would function. We are now a part of a Multi-cultural civilization and want to be more interactive and partake. You shall be our explorer. You will explore what feelings and emotions are that the humans have, what do these strange concepts mean? You will share all this with us so we can experience it with you.”

“A corporal existence will certainly be an interesting experience.”

“Yes we are looking forward to share your experience. There are other Narth that have begun to interact, but you are the first that is truly corporal and attempt to emerge. You will now leave Narth Prime and go to a world called Arsenal where you will become a Union Fleet Officer. We the Narth, will thus fulfill our obligation and send one of our young to partake in the defense of this Union. Your observations and your experience will give Narth Supreme the answer to the question if we shall continue this membership and partake more or ponder the advancement to another plane.”

Another Narth voice said. “Please try to experience pain. One wants to analyze this concept one cannot understand.”

“One is intrigued to learn what a hooded freak is. Please ask and establish knowledge.” Another Narth asked. “A human addressed one and Narth does not know if this is another concept.

“One shall undertake attempts to collect information to aid comprehension.”

Chapter 10: Corri-Door
I arrived at Corri-Door nine days after I had left Austin. The System was on the very edge of Union space. The declared space Kermac/Galactic Council space begun right beyond its helio pause towards the general direction of the galactic center, or in the old astronavigation terms, towards Galactic East.

Two so called transit corridors, marked only by marker buoys and defined by the Armistice treaty that ended the last big war originated from here. One of these corridors connected Magnitude, the home system of the machine species called the X101s and the other ended at Arsenal a nine planet system that was now one of the Union Navy’s biggest fleet bases.

Corri should have never been an important system would it not have been for its strategic position. It consisted of Corri an Orange K III star and three rock and ice planets and one gas giant with only one sizeable moon.

Yet every rock and surface of the system was occupied or utilized. The Sixth and the Seventh fleet had their permanent headquarters here.

Border Control was stationed here. Responsible for logistics, intelligence and patrols for the 22,000 light years of border space the Union shared with the Galactic Council and Nul. Due to the recent events the system was busier than a flicker fish hatchery at feeding time as we arrived.

The planets were named Corrosive, Corri-Door Corri Giant with Moon Corrode, and Corri Rock. Our destination was a Class A port on Corri Door, even though this world was on the second orbit around its star. It was too far out to receive enough heat and was mostly composed of a methane and water ice mantle over a rock core. It had no minerals or metals worth mining, a very thin atmosphere and it was almost as cold on its surface as it was in deep space.

The Space port and sub planetary city of Corri-Door was completely different from Twilight, while there were a few civilians among the milling crowds of beings, almost everyone was wearing some kind of military uniform and there were no Gal Drifters, or Bottoms to be seen anywhere.

I could not help but smile as I noticed an Arthur’s Swine and Dine restaurant. This one the biggest I had seen so far and every one of the hundred or so tables were occupied with soldiers, space crews and marines. I was told space bus traffic to Arsenal had not yet resumed but the Grey lines Info bot was certain, they would resume regular scheduled flights within the next four to five days.

I went into a recruiting office and they confirmed my Pre Entry appointment and I was assured, this time by a live officer that I was still way too early and had plenty of time to make my application once the connection was reestablished.

So I had at least four days to kill.

With no particular destination I went to the huge view ports allowing a view over one of the landing fields. Six battle ships were currently serviced by towering robots with dozens of flexible metal tentacle arms. Marines in precise columns marched to board a Marine drop ship. Another Marine ship landed and at least two hundred Dai Than pirates and twenty or so black Nogolls wearing prisoner control suit restraints, guarded by battle robots and armed marines were herded into a waiting transport skimmer.

I watched for at least two hours before I got tired standing and decided to sit somewhere and have something to eat. I also needed a hotel.

A fur covered Attikan behind the counter of the Holiday Inn made an apologetic gesture. “I am sorry Sir, we are booked solid and I am afraid all space port hotels are as well. I doubt you find anything in town right now. It looks like half the Union is here and you might have to take a Shuttle to Corri-Rock or Corrosion.”

I turned and considered the options, looking for an Info Bot when a tall red haired woman with a dark green velvet dress said to me. “Excuse me, Sir, but I too needed a room and I heard you were as unsuccessful just as me. I just found out the Cloud Castle on Corri-Giant has rooms available. I just called an Inter System Cab. You are welcome to share the cab fare with me if you like.”

“Yes that would be great. I don’t really want to sleep three nights in the Space Bus lobby.”

“I was afraid I would have to do something similar.” She said. I guessed she was between forty and ninety years old. Her hair was long and curly in a dark coppery shade. Her eyes were as green as her dress and she had a nice feminine curved body under that velvet knee long dress. Over she wore an open matching dark green coat. She held out her hand. “I am Dawn Blythe by the way.”

“Eric Olafson.”

She wore thin leather gloves and a bunch of silvery bracelets jingled as I shook her hand.

The Inter system Taxi arrived moments later. It was a large D 4 flier capable of Intersystem space flight and piloted by a very tall humanoid being.

Dawn said to him: “Cloud Castle on Corri-Giant pleases.”

The pilot waited till a robot put the lady’s luggage in the cargo box and answered. “It’s my sixth trip today, to the Gas Planet, every room is booked solid. Not just military, there are going to be a lot of people coming to see the executions. “He queued his cab behind a row of other taxis and fliers heading for a force field membrane to get to the outside of the planet’s surface. He switched to auto pilot and asked. “So you are here for the executions as well?”

I shook my head. “I don’t know anything about any executions. I am on my way to Arsenal but the buses have not resumed service.”

The woman answered. “I am here for the executions, yes.”

I was not really interested but said. “Someone famous getting hanged or something?”

“Seventeen Dai-Than Clan chiefs are getting executed. They have been identified as slave traders and responsible for many deadly attacks and raids. Most of the captured Dai are processed and released but these seventeen were identified as especially cruel and selling Union Citizens into slavery.”

The Taxi passed through three energy curtains and we were outside. The pilot pulled the shuttle into a steep climb and accelerated fast. I was distracted for a moment as I saw a Union Battle ship take off not too far from us and the immense ship climbed faster than we did, and a feeling of great pride filled my heart as I saw the Lettering and read the ships name, USS Ragnarsson.

The Shuttle pilot changed course and kicked in the small ISAH drive and I could not see the ship anymore. The pilot and the lady were talking and I paid a little attention, but the pilot had other ideas He turned his seat. “Andoria my home world is clear on the other side of Union space and we never had any Dai raids, but my nephew was killed in a pirate attack and I think we should hang them all, no mercy for pirates.”

The Woman simply nodded but didn’t say anything. I figured she too was here to see those hanged because she might have lost someone. Then she said. “Watching a hanging is not something that should be done for entertainment.”

He shrugged. “It was a citizen decision to have executions shown to the public. Over 80% voted for it, if I remember correctly. If only one person thinks twice about murder and slavery after seeing an execution then it was worth it. We Andorian have a long history of slavery both as slavers and as slaves and I tell you lady, I am as a proud Union citizen there is because we aren’t doing it anymore. Our society is rich of sad and horrid tales. My own family had been sold as slaves. Being sold and used against your will is worse than death. I am going to watch it for sure and send my aunt and uncle a recording of it.”

She sighed.

The Cab reached the huge gas planet after about 20 minutes. He turned to us again. “We are almost there now. This DeNoir Planet jumper does eight percent over light speed after all.”

“This is the fastest it can go?”

“Unfortunately yes, Sir. This is not a FTL shuttle able to reach other systems and I am not licensed to go past the system. You do know about the shipmaster’s license required by Union law for any conveyance going past the light threshold. Inter system traffic skims only a few percent above light speed so we can use ISAH drives, take our time along and make it within reasonable time to other celestial bodies.” He sighed. “If Corri stays as busy as it is, we are bound to get a Space Tram or even TMT connections. No need for inter system cabs.”

He shrugged. “Anyway, welcome to Corri-Giant. The floating cities on Corri Giant are as pretty as the ones on Saturn I have been told.”

I suspected the Hotel to be on a moon and said surprised. “The hotel is on the Gas giant itself?”

“Oh yes. There are many gas planets with floating cities. It all started with the Terrans, who simply settle and occupy everything, building Nuc-Gas refineries on Saturn and Jupiter. Those are the names of gas planets of the Sol system by the way.” He made a few control adjustments and continued. “You know gas planets are the best source for Nuc-Gas, the stuff we use to power Isah Pods. The refineries grew, permanent crews brought their families and they wanted to shop and have schools and before you knew it, floating cities came into wide spread use. Corri System being an important fleet depot and traffic hub and all, that’s why we have refineries on Corry Giant. The Cities down there float on a thin layer of liquid water vapor actually and below is metallic helium and hydrogen and all the good stuff. No worries, the Floating cities are quite safe and nothing ever happened to them. Cloud Castle is a Five Star Hotel.”

The gas planet was enormous and reminded me of Big Ball the planet I had seen in the sky of Twilight. The pilot activated shields and dove into the swirling atmosphere of the giant. Even though the Shuttle was stabilized it was tossed around by violent winds and some of the motion came through. He laughed,” I always love this part. Makes you feel you actually fly.

Then a city appeared and it looked as if it was sitting on a huge dinner plate, floating on a purple and grayish chasm of fog like nothingness. There were lightning bolts crackling over a sky in every shade of red and blue, the clouds whirled like milk stirred into black coffee and I wondered if someone stared long enough at this swilling madness could turn insane.

With a last shudder the taxi slipped inside a protective force field and dropped us of before the doors to a big Hotel. Only a mostly invisible force field separated this drop off area from an environment that was absolutely deadly in so many ways, but then I was almost certain I saw life forms outside, looking very similar to Nilfeheim jelly fish but without the filament strings below the body and I saw humans in suits with wings soaring outside the city.

The woman also noticed them. “No matter where humans go they find a way to use their surroundings for sports and recreation. I think this is the secret of the terran humans. They are neither the strongest, fastest or smartest species but they seem to be able to adapt to every environment.”

I agreed with her. Learning that there were floating cities in the upper atmosphere of a Gas giant was really something and I had to agree with the Ancient, the Union truly was an amazing place. The lobby of the Lux Hotel could have been anywhere with its marble floors, indoor plant islands and water fountains. An Ult sat behind an Ultanium that was somewhat akin to a terran piano and played Ult harmonic melodies. Humans and non-humans in business suits, dresses, and robes walking back and forth; standing together in small groups talking to each other. Most of them ignoring the whirling elements outside the view ports.

A Thauran receptionist in a tight fitted black suit and purple shirt underneath smiled at us. “Welcome to the Hilton Cloud Castle on Corri-Giant. What can I do for you?”

I motioned the woman to go first and she said: “I would like to get a room for four nights.”

“I am sorry Ma’am but all our standard deluxe rooms are booked or reserved. I do have one suite left however.”

“How much is that?”

“18,000 per night.”

“Are there any other hotels or accommodations?”

He looked at a screen and raised his hands.” It looks like the Snorkel Intake City has bunks left, but I would not recommend them to a lady. The Sylvain on Far Out still shows three rooms but that is almost a day inter system from here.”

Her mouth twitched and she said to me. “I do have a temporary office on Corri-Door, I guess we could share. I don’t know how big it is but it might still be better than the Space bus lobby.”

I smiled. “We also could share the suite. I am certain it has separate bed rooms.”

The blue faced Thauran looked at his read out after I swiped my CITI and Credit Chip he said. “It is always a pleasure to welcome executives of Enroe Corp. Do you wish human or robotic butler service?”

After we had been shown to the suite and her luggage was brought in she said with a raised eyebrow. “Why would an executive of Enroe even consider sleeping in the Space bus lobby? Not that I ever met such a young business tycoon.”

“I am not a business man or a tycoon. Just a Neo Viking from Nilfeheim, but I am friends with Alex Enroe and I guess he did mean what he said.”

“You are a very interesting person, Eric. Quiet and soft spoken, yet there is something about you I can’t quite place.”

“Maybe it’s the smell. I think I do need a shower.”

She laughed. “Well I must say I am glad to have a nice bed to sleep. This was a last minute assignment and they rushed me here without making the usual arrangements.”

“I guess you are some sort of news reporter then?”

She took of her coat and over her left chest she had an embroidered symbol of a sword and a scale super imposed over a stylized Galaxy, the union symbol. She lowered her eyes and said. “I usually don’t tell anyone what I do or who I am, but I work for the Union Justice Department and I am an Executioner.”

This did surprise me a little but I didn’t want to offend her and said. “Well I guess someone has to do that.”

“This is part of the reason I don’t tell what I do to anyone. She glared at me. “I can see it in your face.”

“Lady, I am away from my home planet for the first time in my life. Nilfeheim is not what you would call a modern world. To me everything is new, exciting and some of it is actually quite frightening. It is the first time I hear about a city floating around a gas planet. Executions are rare on my world we usually challenge someone and do the killing ourselves. Now a pretty lady tells me she does hanging for a living ... I am sorry if I blinked.”

Her glare became softer and she sat down. “I am sorry for snapping at you like that. I never tell anyone what I do, but sometimes I want to share it and have someone to talk about it”

“I have nothing much to do for the next few days. I am not eighteen yet and it might not be appropriate but maybe I can invite you for dinner and you can share whatever you want with me. I am just a Neo Viking but I can listen.”

Her lips parted for a warm smile. “Let me freshen up a bit and call in. Then I would like very much to have dinner with you.

INTERLUDE 11: SHEA
Shea could not believe the size of the Black Sirius. It somehow reminded her of a very elegant and very fast bird with half-moon shaped forward spread wings a long neck and slender body. It was shiny black with silver accents. Rex Schwartz had casually called it his home, away from home. The inside was very subdued luxury of the finest, black marble floors, wide sweeping stair cases, glass and chrome elevators and huge view ports. She followed him like in trance and now more than a little afraid of the man. He was nothing but kind and gentle to her in the most attentive way but realizing who he was and the power he held was not easy to accept. Her intellect was quite capable of understanding who and what he was. Even on Sin 4 she had heard stories about Schwartz Industries and about the absolute ruthless way they did business. No one ever tried to rob the Coin Exchange; at least no one ever tried successfully.

He led her into a warm and comfortable furnished living room with a large leather seating group around a glass table. Nothing here screamed high tech or uber-lux but she was certain the finest technology was still there, just well hidden. A tall blonde looking like an older sister to the girl he had introduced as his daughter, wearing a tasteful, very feminine black pant suit. Rex kissed her and said. “Wetmouth this is my wife Linda. Linda meet Wetmouth.”

Shea blushed under her mask. Even though it was not unheard off, but still usual that a man would introduce a Sojo Prostitute to his wife, usually for some threesome action, but the woman greeted her friendly as if she was just a friend. Sojonit Sisters had an unequaled reputation, but they were still prostitutes and many called them whores and even less flattering names. Selling sex and sexual pleasures had always had an immoral and unethical aspect in many cultures and societies. She had learned about that from the lessons at the temple.

Yet Linda had no apparent or detectable tone of disapproval or disrespect. “Welcome Wetmouth, can I get you something to eat or drink?”

Wetmouth shook her head, even though she still only had a cup of coffee and was very hungry. She asked. “Where are we actually going, Sir?”

He turned and smiled at her.” To Sin 4 so we can talk to your Mother Superior and I can adopt you.”

Shea looked around.” Sir, you are going to Sin 4 in this?”

“Yes I was planning to, but if you don’t like it we can get something else.”

“Mr. Schwartz, Sin 4 is in Freespace. I know your corporation maintains a business there, but every pirate in the sector will try to capture this ship and you. The ship I left Sin 4 on was attacked by a pirate and we barely made it to Alvor’s Cove, Sir.” What happened to her then welled up tears again and constricted her throat with shame and fear.

“No worries Wetmouth, this ship is not without teeth and I am almost certain there is no ship in the known galaxy quite as fast. No pirate could keep up with us.”

Linda said,” This and the fact two very large Schwartz Security ships are always close behind us. You will be quite safe. If you want I show you to your rooms so you can freshen up and if you like you can join us for dinner. I am making good old fashioned pork chops tonight. You eat meat, yes?”

The Sojonit girl simply nodded and was glad she could bathe and a marvelous auto dresser mended and restored her outfit.

Shea was very surprised to find that the Schwartz Family did not use servants and that Linda cooked the meal herself using very little robotic help.

On their way to Sin 4 he introduced her to a game called chess and she easily understood the concept and found the game that was not based on any luck or chance but on pure logic and mathematical understanding, very entertaining. After a while she analyzed his game and noticed he let her win. She did ask him to play for real and she began to test him with mathematical problems and she soon discovered that his intellect was at least equal to hers. To finally talk to someone who really understood her with a deep knowledge in a wide area of scientific areas was perhaps the greatest discovery of her life so far and a true joy.

--””--

Only a little while ago she thought she would never see Sin 4 again and be lost on a cold impersonal space port and now she had returned to Sojo Island inside a massive heavily armored limousine. None of the crooks and enforcers came near the Black Sirius or the two Corporate Battle ships sitting to each side of it. No one interfered with the flight of the flyer to the island. Mother Superior was surprised to see her, but she recognized Rex right away. “Mr. Schwartz, what an honor. I will of course personally serve you if you like.”

Then she turned to Wetmouth. “Bringing such an esteemed customer is quite an accomplishment young Sojo, but I hoped you would be in school by now.”

The temple was abuzz about the famous visitor and Mother Superior took her guest and Wetmouth in the finest Love Chambers the temple had. She closed the door and then to Wetmouth’s surprise hugged the big man in a very uncharacteristic fashion, more like a sister or a dear friend, not like a Sojonit. “I certainly have not expected you here. Still married to Linda?”

“And happily so. She is right here on Sin 4 aboard the Sirius.”

Mother Superior said to Wetmouth. “This man is married to the same woman for 2500 years. There are empires that don’t last that long.”

The Highest Sojonit offered him a seat and he took it and then asked. “What brings you here? It has to do with my pupil, right?”

“Yes I found her stranded at Checkpoint 96. She had a rough time on Alvor’s Cove and lost her means to travel and according to Port control bio scanners she is too young to apply for citizenship. Besides she would need to reveal her identity and all that.”

The First Sojonit sounded angry and apologetic at the same time. “I was so certain you were old enough and could you not find help at our temple at Alvor’s Cove? I am sure you know we have one there.”

“No one was there. The temple on Alvor’s Cove was empty.”

“Rex, I really could use one of your Security ships to get a group of Vengeance Angels to Alvor’s Cove and if possible two of these marvelous extended reach GalComs your Security supposedly have now.”

“You are as well informed as always old friend. I’ll let the Captain of the SSI Stuyvesant know that he is to accept your orders. I am sure he has whatever you need aboard.”

“The ER-Gal Coms will help a lot, the Sojonit Order and I owe you a big favor. Now I know you have a soft spot under that ice block of your heart, but flying with the Black Sirius all the way to Sin 4 to bring me a lost Sojo back? I suspect there is more to this.”

“I would like to adopt her. I can then make her a citizen, her identity remains secret under the VIP protection act and I can send her to Oxford, Stanford or Heidelberg, but she must for a brief moment drop her mask and wig and I would not ask this of her without your approval.”

Mother superior actually sniffed. “Oh how beautiful. Wetmouth I give you my blessing. I can assure you, you could not have found a better solution. I am not sure if you noticed but Rex has a mind at least equal to yours and he has the means to open all the doors and the finest education for you and be a great father and mentor. That you never have to worry about anything material comes as a bonus.”

She patted his knee. “A Skath girl from the worst slums in the universe will rise to become a princess on the court of the Union’s secret emperor. That is poetic justice old friend. And after all those millennia you are still a sucker for girl tears.”

Rex shrugged.” I know the difference between crocodile tears and real ones. I fathered twenty eight daughters and adopted eleven. I consider myself an expert on girl tears.”

Then looked at Wetmouth with a smile. “You see you won’t be the first daughter I raised; actually with you it will be an even 40.” Then he smirked. “She is right you know. I still can’t ignore a girl crying.”

Shea said shyly. “Am I no longer a Sojonit?”

“You will always be a Sojonit, but you will wear the Veil of Abstinence for a long time. If you feel you reached the point where you want to drop the veil you can return here and I will take you to the Rainbow Palace on our secret world and make you a higher sister.”

Rex said.” Now that is a place I would like to see.”

“No man can ever go there, but I will show you some visuals one of these days.”

Rex wore a tasteful little device on his left wrist and it hummed. She shook her head. “Only you could have a GalNet device that receives messages in a room supposedly shielded by the finest Union security devices and Saresii tech from the First age.”

He tried to look innocent,” I am sure the Stuyvesant has a good Counter Intel Tech who can help you with that, but I need to take this call. They would not have disturbed me if it wasn’t urgent.”

That the mightiest CEO trusted the masked woman was evident as he opened his call before her.

A man in an all-black uniform appeared. “Sir I am sorry for the interruption, but Situation Red Flood is occurring right now. Nogoll forces joined. Federation on Highest Threat Alarm. Our analysts calculated a 57% chance the incident will escalate to full scale conflict.”

“Yvonne will open Contingent Plan Iota Phi and prepare for Alpha Order seven. I need the Robert E. Lee to take the Omega Answer for possible deployment, Rex out.”

His smile had vanished. “A large number of Dai clans have accepted the offer made and joined the Union. An even larger group is trying to prevent that and all happens in the Prometheus Nebula group, with Admiral Stahl and several battle groups in the mix. The Nogoll have violated the Freespace treaty and there is a good chance for Inter Galactic War.”

Mother Superior was disturbed by this.” This could change the status of Sin 4 and cause panic on this planet.”

“The Stuyvesant is yours to command. If you need to evacuate she’s got room for all and enough storage to take the temple along. You know I won’t leave a friend behind.”

“I know Rex and I am hoping our other friend Richard keeps a cool head. I have a feeling he might already be halfway to Kermac Prime.”

“He will do the right thing. He always does.” Rex assured her.

Chapter 11: First Touch
I took a shower as well and used the Auto Dresser and then checked my messages as I saw she was still in her part of the suite. There were two messages waiting. The first was of Egill and Sif. Egill had changed much, he wasn’t as thin anymore and his hair and beard was clean, white and well-trimmed. He did not wear braids and his clothing was all black leather with broad silver seams. Sif also had changed; she was much more a woman than a girl now. Her facial expression seemed even cooler than usual and she too wore her blonde hair open and she had it cut to chin length. She too wore black leather and a long matching mantle. Egill spoke.” I just talked to the Governor of Twilight and he was full of praise of a certain Neo Viking killing terrorists and saving lives. Earlier The Assembly was in an emergency session due to the Dai-Than troubles and the Nogoll. There was so they claimed the biggest space fleet battle in over five hundred years and Sif hearing that makes a joke saying: ‘You know Eric is on his way into that region of space.’ And sure enough shortly thereafter I hear you been right in the middle of it picking a fight with a Dai battleship.”

Sif crossed her arms and shook her head with a smirk in her face. “There are a centillions of beings in the Union but it is you who ends up right in the middle of things.”

It was a recording so it was no use to answer.

Egill continued. “The reason I am calling was actually to see how you are doing and to tell you that Sif has been accepted at the University of Pluribus and starts her Political Science studies in a few weeks. I am still learning all this Representative business myself but it is a great experience and I am getting the hang of it, if you can call us in a few days. Sif and I are going to Sares Prime for a visit.”

The second call was from the Ancient and the Burg. Elkhart stood before a huge box. Posters, high res images and a mountain of t shirts and souvenirs piled all around him. “I’m supposed to be thankful, yes ... but you didn’t have to buy every souvenir there possibly was.

“Well the funny part is your father is wearing a t shirt for the first time of his life. It is a foolish thing to wear a t shirt during long night but you know how stubborn he can be. Well everyone says hello and I hope you are at Arsenal by now. Awful thing with all that war and space battle business. I hope you arrived save. Elena, little Exa and the others wanted me to say hello for them. Elena took Exa to the mall shopping. Your big white friend is still sleeping of course. Sigfrieda is going to marry Carl and Midril is actually going off planet for 3 weeks. She won a cooking competition and is going to New Sweden. She was so excited she cut herself and is at the Clinic at the moment. I think that is all from Nilfeheim. Talk to you soon.”

I deactivated the GalNet terminal and turned as I heard something behind me. It was Dawn; she wore a clingy black dress glittering and reflecting light from thousands of tiny dots. She had her red locks gathered in a similar glittering snood on the back of her head that matched the dress and she wore long gloves and held a small purse. “I am ready when you are.”

The Concierge in the lobby recommended the Bubble Top restaurant and managed to get us a table. After an elevator ride to the very top of the floating city we were seated on a small table with a spectacular, somewhat disturbing view into the chaotic swirling storms outside. The restaurant was filled to almost the last table and had a very upscale flair.

At first our conversation was nothing but small talk but then after we had eaten appetizers, little fried morsels of some kind of delicious fungus. She said. “Do you think killing should be a man’s job and a woman should not do it, or do you oppose capital punishment in the first place?”

“To be honest I haven’t thought much about this subject. My world really is not very big on keeping tabs on Union laws and events. When I was a kid I dreamed about the day when Union judges would convict my father and I could see him hang, but much has happened since then. Yes I do believe there are crimes that deserve the offender to be put to death, but I am much more careful to judge. I learned that the hard way.”

She raised her shapely eyebrows.” I don’t think this is an answer I expected at all, especially not from a young man. Why is it you wanted your father hanged if I may ask?”

“He had beaten my mother to death.” I ended up telling her much of my story. I was not very hungry anymore after I remembered my mother but when I was finished telling we had eaten and she ordered a brandy for desert and I had a cup of coffee. It was her turn and she started. “I wanted to be a lawyer, a famous legal eagle when I was a kid. My mother was a federal judge and my father also worked for the Justice Department, I did not know what he did for the longest time, but then life happened and I became involved with a medicine student and changed my career and became a forensic pathologist and was working as medical examiner for the Union Police on Pluribus. I saw the victims of violent crime on my examination table every day and one day my fiancée was the victim of a violent mugging and I wanted revenge. I told my father about that and he told me that he was a federal executioner. It is not a job that is advertised and even though there are individuals every year specifically applying for this, most are rejected after psychological examination. Anyway when the murderer of my husband was caught and sentenced, the Justice Department was short of an executioner to fulfill the sentence. You must know by union law a death sentence has to be executed within 1 month or it is commuted, so I volunteered and I am an executioner ever since. It is not a nice job or something I dreamed about doing, but the law prohibits machines to do it and so someone has to. So we, the Justice Department executioners travel from Union Court to Union Court and fulfill the sentences. I am sure you understand why we officially keep our identities secret and usually don’t tell what we do. While almost everyone wants the death penalty, no one wants to be friends with the hangman, or in my case the hang woman.”

“I don’t select my friends by their occupation and one of my teachers tried to make me understand there are always two or more sides to any story. I am not sure what life holds for me, but I am trying to become an officer in the Union Fleet, but during my short time off planet. I made some unusual friends. I don’t mind to count a Union executioner among them.”

“I think you had a very good teacher. Seeing such insights in one as young as you are surprisingly refreshing.”

Part of me was very attracted to this older but good looking woman and her dark occupation did little to distract me form this attraction, but as much as I tried to ignore it I felt also a little envy of not being able to wear a dress like that, or those sexy gloves. I was at a point where I even considered psycho surgery, despite the warning of my friend the doctor.

There were several couples dancing. It was the first time I actually seen dancing like this outside a Virtu adventure, no one on Nilfeheim danced like this. Except the Dance of Axes at the great meeting, but that was something completely different. I also saw her face as she watched them and I could see her longing.

I said.” I am sorry that I am not more of an adult and an appropriate companion. I would then ask you to dance but I don’t know how.”

Her green eyes were perhaps the most beautiful feature of hers, they sparkled like only the eyes of a woman could and her red lips parted to a sad smile. “You are very appropriate, Eric. I am greatly enjoying your company. You are tall and very handsome. I would love to dance with you.”

The restaurants host who had just approached our table to see if we needed something else said. “Please let me apologize for hearing your last words, but I am a Pelogian.” He touched his large ears.” We do offer Cerebral Upload and it takes only ten minutes and you should be able to ball room dance.”

“I am glad you listened in,” I said to the semi human being with the coppery fur and the large pointed ears.” I would like to take you up on that offer.”

So I went over to the Upload couch and twelve minutes later I asked Dawn for a dance. At first it I had to follow the instructions in my head and concentrate, but after a little it became repetitious and easy.

Holding a woman was something wonderful. I could feel her warm body under the thin fabric, smell her perfume and see joy she felt in her face. I felt very much like a man at that point and enjoyed the moment but even now I was also jealous of her and the other women. As much as I felt confidence and certain that I was a man attracted to women, as much I felt confused and angry about my own strange desires.

It was late when we returned to the suite and after the door closed she said. “Thank you for a most memorable and lovely evening.” then she stepped forward snaked her arms around me and after a moment simply looking in my eyes she kissed me. It was not the way Elena or Sif had kissed me before. It was completely different. I could feel her tongue inside my mouth and I somehow did the same and knew exactly what to do. It was like nothing I had ever done or felt before.

Finally she released me, looked a little embarrassed and whispered. “Thank you.”

Then she rushed into her rooms.

I could not go to sleep now. I was excited in a strange new way. Somehow reminded me of the way I felt when Sif was sitting on my lap.

I wished I could talk to someone about it.

I decided to take a cold bath and submerge myself, and clear my head. The suite had a private little pool and I spend a good hour under water but it didn’t help. Freya wanted to get out, more than ever.

So I stepped into the auto dresser and dialed up the female selection and became Freya once again. The machine added length to my hair, removed the spotty beard whiskers and expertly applied make up, with the right padded foundation and finally a nice evening dress with long gloves. After the transformation was complete I once more felt as if I had moved out of a shack and into a palace.

Completely made up like I was, I sat on the bed in the darkened room and looked out the big view port and the wild atmosphere. I watched a flock of those strange local life forms dancing in the storm, but I was thinking about myself and my future. I was so sure what I wanted to do, joining the Union Fleet that had not changed only increased after my experience aboard the American Dream. I had a male body and I was more than attracted to Dawn. I loved holding her while we danced and when we kissed it was exciting in a way I never thought possible. Yet I felt incomplete, somehow trapped and only when I shed this outer expression of my gender and appeared female, felt free and right. As much as I trusted Dr. Dwyer I decided to get a second opinion. I needed to come to some decision and find an answer. Why was it so easy for Uncle Hogun to be a man, why did father, the Ancient and Egill have no problem? Elena, Sif and Astrid had no desire to be male and yet I could not find an answer.

Suddenly I knew I was no longer alone. I turned and saw Dawn standing by the door. Wearing only a skimpy negligee she walked over, as she noticed me seeing her and sat next to me on the bed. Her voice was barely audible as she said.” I didn’t want to be alone tonight.”

It was not dark enough in the room that she could not see how I looked and yet she didn’t say a word about it instead she moved close to me and then she nested her head next to mine. Her hands caressed over my body. “You do look very lovely. Tomorrow we will go our separate ways and it is likely that we will never meet again, but tonight let us be together.”

INTERLUDE 12: KRABBEL
GalNet Entry: Archa

>>> On the outmost reach of Union influence past the Klack Empire in the Perseus Arm is the sphere 18,000 light years past the Upward - Coreward divide, was the region of the Archa. A small spacefaring nation spread over twelve star systems. The Archa joined the Union only recently. Even though being a very small power on galactic scale and having reached a Tech level of seven all on their own, the immensely powerful and relentless Klack feared the Archa tremendously.

A fact that surprised many, as the Klack were generally known as a species having very limited emotions and no one suspected fear to be among them.

It was the Klack speaking about an unimaginable evil lurking in a region just galactic south of them. The Queen herself warning Union survey ships to not go near that region and spoke of eight legged night-mare monsters roaming that section of space known in Klack legends as K’Nnktyensh (Darkness of Certain Death). This of course had the opposite effect on the Terran explorer captain. The USE David Kirk under Captain E. White shortly thereafter an on the 2nd of June 4991 made first contact with an Arachnid sentient species that very much resembled Terran Tarantula spiders, except that Archa could grow up to seven meters from leg to leg. While the Archa shared similarities with many spider like life forms, especially those found on Earth they were not related or any shared DNA similarities. The Archa were a distinctly different species.

The Archa Spiders became Union in 4995 members and while many Klack still get panic attacks and feelings of sheer terror just seeing an Archa, intellectually they too accepted the Archa as members. (The historic meeting of the Klack Queen and the Sac Mother of Archa was transmitted on all GalNet Channels and caused much less panic and deaths than anticipated on Klack Worlds as anticipated and only and that was seen as a good sign. Still Union hospitals were overwhelmed for months).

Archa developed hand like manipulators on all their legs, are able to digest solid food in small morsels, but still prefer nutrition in liquid form. They have an Endo- and Exo-skeleton and an adult Archa can produce over 400 different types of spider silks at will. Many types of woven spider silks are marketed with great commercial success and the Archa Silk is considered the most expensive fabric exceeding even Saresii Silk qualities. A Yard of Grade A Archa Silk can easily fetch between 12 and 14,000 credits on Union markets.<<<

Krabbel was more than a little nervous. The shuttle with the Exchange student from Guayas was about to arrive. Since the Archa had been admitted to the Union only about four standard years ago, so much had changed. Krabbel was still young and was to be the one of the first Archa finishing Union School. The main space port was no longer on the planet itself but had been constructed on the bigger of the two moons around Archa.

Archa was heavily forested with Authh-Trees and it took Authh trees many thousand years to grow and it was never considered a good idea to cut down trees as they provided housing and prey, not to mention recreation. Previously the Archa had their very little space port and ship yard on the bottom of the largest Ocean. It was more than adequate for the fifty ships the Archa had prior to membership. While Union ships had no problem reaching the underwater space port, those immensely large ships caused huge tidal waves. The new Archa Port was now on one of the rocky moons and connected to the planet via shuttles. The shuttle platforms were mounted on tall towers above the trees.

The Sac Mother and the other elected officials of the Archa government had put much effort in opening Archa to tourism and advertised on GalNet great holiday packages. Complete with free visits to the prey gardens and as much Trexi and Nuflug killing as desired, yet only very few tourists had shown up. But then the Union was such a huge collection of civilizations and offered a mind blowing variety of recreation and vacation spots it was no wonder the tourism traffic had not been more active. Also Archa was very far from Pluribus and the Union Center. The Klack were close neighbors but ever since that little misunderstanding a few millennia ago, where an Archa expedition reached a Klack world and thought it was a world full of wingless Nuflug bugs and went happily for dinner only to realize later they ate sentient Klack. It didn’t help either that the Archa looked exactly like the personified death demons of Klack ancient lore. While the Klack Queen was very brave and invited the Sac Mother to Klacktic Planet to show her subjects that there was nothing to fear of their new Union partners, but the Queen passed out three times and the Klack Honor guard fled in panic at the first two tries. So they realistically did not expect many Klack tourists right away.

Most, if not all Archa approved of the membership, especially since every Archa basically had a money machine built into the abdomen. Archa silk and textile products proved to be an enormous commercial success. His parents who owned a silk waving company went from being of the poorest to becoming very wealthy. A few months ago it was decided by his Ult Union teacher and his parents that, he Krabbel would partake in a Student exchange program.

Krabbel like most Archa loved high places and a great view. He watched a dozen juveniles jumping over the edge shooting trailing silk and most likely swinging to the tree tops below. These shuttle towers were immensely popular and for a few moments he contemplated if he had time enough for a jump dive himself, but a high pitched alarm sounded and bright flashing force field fences established themselves around the platforms center, announcing the approach of a shuttle.

Krabbel knew the Exchange student was about his age and he was human. Of course he had seen humans in Virtus and product buyers but none so far close up and for real.

The shuttle landed silently using its Arti Grav. Krabbel had been warned by his teacher that the human student might react strongly seeing a huge spider. He was told that arachnoid life forms existed quite frequently on many Garden worlds including Earth and often considered to be monsters and were labeled disgusting.

He promised to keep calm but he was not sure if he liked to be considered disgusting.

The shuttle door opened and a massive looking human appeared. For Krabbel it was not that easy to differentiate them or if it was male or female. He hoped he would not insult the human either.

However the human strode right towards him and said with a loud and friendly tone. “Are you Krabbel? I am Mao Mao from Guayas.”

“Yes I am Krabbel. I am here to take you to our home and show you around.”

Krabbel scurried to the edge of the platform to lower himself, but then he remembered that humans had no silk producing organ and relied on elevators and other contraptions to negotiate vertical obstacles, but Mao went right to the edge of the 600 meter tall tower and looked down. “I guess the first step is the big one. I did not bring a flight belt or parachute, but I guess I could use one of those many silk lines hanging all about.”

Krabbel felt embarrassed.” I am sorry Mao. The tower has an elevator. We just never use it to go down. Please follow me.”

“No need to feel sorry. I should have been better prepared I guess.” He laughed.” I am sure glad I am not too much afraid of heights.”

Krabbel went with the human to the elevators and asked completely surprised. “Someone can be afraid of heights?”

Mao stepped into the elevator and said. “Yes there are humans and other beings I guess that do not feel very comfortable high up and there are those who are very much afraid of it. It’s called Acrophobia and I think it can be treated with Psycho Surgery I am sure. However most humans with a fear of heights simply stay away from ledges and such and are fine.”

“I guess there are lots of things I have to learn about humans and other beings. Do you find me disgusting?”

Mao looked surprised. “No I don’t, should I? Is this something you want me to feel or so?”

Krabbel moved his left leg with the no gesture. “My teacher warned me and said I should be prepared that the human student might find me disgusting.”

Mao moved the parts where his arms were attached to his body upwards. “I guess there could be humans who might think so but there are equally as many I think who find spiders extremely beautiful then. I don’t think there is a generalized human taste or perception on anything. What one guy finds pretty, the next one finds ugly.”

The Elevator had reached the bottom and Mao added. “I am in the middle of that until a month ago, I didn’t think about spiders one way or the other and we have a few big types on my world, well hand sized and small compared to you.”

They both left the tower lobby and went outside. Mao looked around and saw that the buildings and structures of the Archa City was built around and between the huge trees, Attached with cables and wires to the trees. Most of the buildings reminded him of insect cocoons in their organic round shape. Some looked thin and tall and there were sphere and bean shaped buildings between the trees on the ground. There were traditional windows, advertisement signs and light flyer traffic. The forest floor was not paved but a bed out of brownish leaves. He did see a group of Archa workers collect branches and fallen tree limbs and spread fallen leaves to even path ways.

The city had a tranquil, quiet character. Mao had seen several busy Union cities on his way to Archa when he had to change space busses. This was, according to his guide pamphlet, the capital city of a member species and yet it was very quiet, you could hear the wind and the crunching leaves under his feet. Krabbel raised four of his legs. “Welcome to Archa and Tab our biggest city.”

Mao looked towards his host.” Your capital is quieter than the jungle villages of my planet. There is not much traffic as it looks like.”

Krabbel pointed upward, most traffic is up there between the tree tops, we use bridges and swing threads and our normal acoustic range is in a much higher frequency than that of humans. I am using a speech box so you can hear me and I can better hear you.”

--””--

Mao had met with the Sac Mother which was something like an elected queen and a group of officials who assured him that the entire planet and all Archa worlds would be open for him to explore and everything would be paid for by the Archa tourism board. He then was shown to Krabbel’s home, a cocoon, bean shaped house suspended by a network of silvery fine cables between three trees. The house had no stairs inside, but there was an elevator on the outside connecting the house with the ground. It was a round platform without hand railings shooting up a thin thread. Mao had to sit down and hold on to the edges of the disc. Archa Elevators were something he needed all his courage to use.

Krabbel’s parents were extremely friendly and tried to make him feel welcome. Krabbel’s father was missing two legs and three of his eight eyes. He suspected it to be war wounds or an industrial accident but was informed by Krabbel that his mother almost killed his father after the mating, but loved him so much she was able to suppress her killing instinct and only cripple him a little bit. He would not think of having them regrown or replaced as he explained it was a great honor and visible proof of his wife’s love to him.

Mao was on Archa almost a week now and like every morning he got up with the first sun light to go jogging and swimming. Archas turned out to be active till late at night and did not start their days until almost noon.

This time however he was greeted by Krabbel.” Good morning Mao.”

“Good morning Krabbel. What woke you so early?”

“I wanted to join you in your morning activities and see what a human does in the morning.”

“I don’t think you can generalize that either, humans have different morning habits. I like to exercise and keep in shape. My brother is much like you, up late, sleeping long.”

“It honors me that you find me worthy to be compared with your brother.”

“Krabbel, as you know I am only here for a week or so and I am certainly no expert on Archa, but you guys need to loosen up. You got a wonderful planet and the most amazing city and I am not so sure you want herds of tourists change all this. You keep advertising and they will come, you know.” Mao made a wide gesture as if to describe a planet with his hands. “I am from a very secluded planet and we take great efforts to keep it that way and I am not exactly a traveling person but from what I have seen so far, large talking spiders are by far not the most unusual life form out there.”

“But it seems humans and humanoids are the dominant species.” Krabbel said.

“We had that in school. It’s called the Human Mystery and most Scholars think that the Pree or the Uni seeded the human life forms somehow on many different planets, but we had an avatar lecture by an explorer ship captain returning from a 3 year mission in the Andromeda Galaxy and they encountered many sentient civilizations and none were humanoid. I bet if you had access to the entire Universe there might be just as many spider like species as humanoids.”

Krabbel made his surprise gesture. “This sounds quite possible.”

The spider accompanied Mao on his five klick run and even took a swim with him and invited his new friend to their first human style restaurant. It was an Arthur’s Swine and Dine. Mao found the spider dressed up as a cartoon pig was the most frightening thing on this world and he expressed this to Krabbel. “Could you imagine Archa having Halloween?”

“Oh but we do. It is a very fun Terran custom and it became the biggest event on Archa very fast. Everyone is participating and thinking about a new costume all year long.”

“Now that is frightening.”

“No not really, only a few chose horror costumes.”

Mao was not really hungry but it was a warm day so he ordered some ice cream. Krabbel leaned over. “What is that?”

“It’s soft serve ice cream. One of the few off world things we have on Guayas. I love this stuff.”

“I will try it too.”

“Can you eat human foods?”

“We are slowly adapting to solid foods even long before the Union came, most of us still prefer liquids, as we don’t have teeth.”

“You don’t need teeth for soft serve ice cream if you don’t eat the waffle.”

The serving Archa brought the ice cream and remained there watching Mao first and then Krabbel.” You are our first actual customer and it is our first ice cream order. I hope you don’t mind me watching to see what you do with it.”

Krabbel took the cone and extended his upper chelicerae and squeezed some of the waffle’s content into his throat and it was nothing he had ever tasted or experienced before. The stuff was cold, very cold and it refreshed him and felt wonderful but the taste was even more amazing. It was sweet and aromatic and creamy ... He ate the rest very fast.

Several spiders had joined the grotesque pig spider and they all watched Krabbel eat ice cream. Even Mao had forgotten to eat his and waited for a response of his eight legged friend. Krabbel finally found a word and almost yelled at the Pig.” More.” He waved his legs.” Bring more. This is better than young Nuflug. This is better than Hago wasp. It is the best ever.”

Other spiders now ordered it too and within an hour there was a line of spiders far out the restaurant and those who left it carried big cones. The restaurant ran out of ice cream two hours later, Mao who carried a special ear piece now, that allowed him to hear and understand the spiders heard someone yell.” There is an Arthur’s at the Space port.” And the crowd scurried away to the next shuttle tower.

Krabbel was disappointed that there wasn’t any more but he was promised they would have more as soon as the supply ship came in.

Later Krabbel convinced his mother to order a robotic ice cream maker via GalNet. Mao was surprised to learn that the ice cream discovery made the head-line news as they called him into the family room while they were watching a local channel even with footage showing him and Krabbel eating it. But the happy and excited news cast was interrupted by a GalNet News bulletin about a massive battle between Union, Dai-Than and Nogoll. The images were frightening and fascinating at the same time and Mao wished he could be there; his eyes glowed with fascination as he watched Union Battle ships firing with all weapons. “One day Krabbel, one day I will be a tactical officer on one of those ships.”

Krabbel who hung from a string from the ceiling watching the news cast twirled around to face his friend.” I am hoping they will accept me at the academy too. I will be the first Archa in the Union Fleet.”

Chapter 12: Civil Service
According to the time displayed on my PDD it was already 10 am. The large view ports displayed a sunny serene mountain scene with a large lake dark green forests and snow covered peaks.

Dawn was sitting at the dresser and brushing her hair. I watched her doing it. I had made love to a woman for the first time in my life and it was a wonderful, glorious feeling and she was gentle and without many words had showed me what I had to do. For the first time in my life I did no longer feel like a teenager or a boy. But then my own thoughts stopped. I certainly did not look like a boy or a man. Dawn however had not said a single word regarding my looks.

She had finished trying to tame her coppery locks and said. “I need to call in and prepare for the Executions tomorrow. Then maybe I can invite you for breakfast and then we must say good bye.”

I nodded and got up. “I better get changed then.”

I had a very interesting night. Making lesbian love to a very talented man is certainly a first for me.”

“I can’t explain my behavior and desires. Not to you or to myself. I am however going to seek a Psycho Surgeon and see if something can be done.”

She turned. “If you do that, you won’t be able to apply for the Academy.” She got up and came close. “Do you know it is considered more humane to execute an offender than to do psycho surgery? In some cases the delinquent has the choice and those who know what it means always choose death. You won’t be you and lose everything that defines you. The fleet does not accept anyone that has received psycho surgery, besides it would be a great loss losing Eric or Erica, depending on what the psycho surgeons thinks you should be.”

I sighed. “A friend of mine who is a doctor said the same. But I need to find an answer to this and make a decision what I am and where to go with it.”

“Maybe you think too much about it, just do what feels right and it might just be the right thing.”

Somehow her words sounded right and I decided to stay Freya for a day longer. There was no harm, this time I was far from Nilfeheim and Dawn assured me that it would not raise an eye brow, besides I had nothing much to do.

Dawn now wore a red robe like dress, the attached Justice Department logo now featured an added sword and put on a deep red velvet hood. She changed from a pretty woman into a dark figure and the purpose was quite clear. So dressed she stood before the GalNet Terminal. I wanted to give her privacy and leave the room, but she said. “It is only a few formalities, nothing secret, just stay out of the pick-up. Being seen as an executioner’s friend is not a good thing.” Then she activated Avatar Pick up.

Men in police uniforms and two beings with Justice Department logos on their chests received her in an official looking room. One of them was an X101 and the other a Garbini. It was the Garbini who spoke first.” Good morning Chief Executioner 32. We are terribly sorry for the mix up. We expected you today and not yesterday. It was part due to the fact that the Justice Department cruiser was accidently designated a Fleet Unit and we were not informed you are being here a day earlier.”

“I was lucky and found accommodations on Corri-Gas, I am sure the recent space battle and Alert status has mixed up many schedules.”

“Yes Chief Executioner, that was part of it and the decision to hold the executions here was also made in the last moment, however we have another problem. Your assistant has not arrived either. She is stuck on Palomino. She is on her way now but won’t make it until the day after tomorrow.”

“There is much to do and it is not just one execution. I can’t do all this by myself. Do you have anyone that can assist?”

The Marine Commandant has offered to make it a fleet affair, but the Chief Justice insists we handle it, as the delinquents were found guilty by a Union Court and not by the military.”

She nodded. “It would mean a retrial and no one can be sentenced twice for the same crime.”

“The Marines and the local Police will do all the security and much of the prisoner handling but so far we have no volunteer who wants to assist. Neither I nor my colleague from Factory can do it as we are of the prosecution team.”

“I can’t do all this by myself, besides regulations are quite clear. There is no more serious business than execution and it must be done by the book or we can’t proceed and must reschedule.”

“The Chief Justice is also informed and he said the same thing. He will call us in two hours and we’ll keep you posted.”

The transmission terminated and she took off her hood. “It almost looks like there won’t be any executions tomorrow. My assistant seems to be late, but that means we have time for breakfast.

We had breakfast ordered to the suite. I never had been much of a breakfast person but I joined her anyway and I always liked coffee.

While she was buttering a Croissant she asked. “What are your plans for the day?”

“I haven’t really thought about that. I was sort of playing it by ear. Maybe some sight-seeing and then I was considering to see if I can learn how to fly out there, maybe they rent out those flight suits, but no I don’t have any plans.”

“It seems you don’t need money, but I could use the help and I could deputize you to the Justice department temporary of course. I would not want you to help me with the executions of course, that I would not ask you, my assistant is only a day late. I am sure the executions can be delayed a day, but having an assistant for the preparations would greatly help me.”

I sipped my coffee. “What is it I would have to do?”

“Taking notes for me, while I inspect the gallows or execution machines and talk to the prisoners. Making sure they are aware what will happen and that they have their last wishes taken care off. Then I need to go over the court files and see if everything is in order. Do little errands and such. It is simply easier to have someone along to talk to and make sure I don’t overlook something. Regulations require an assistant but I assure you I am not asking you to remain for the executions.”

“I think I can do that.”

She smiled. “You are a friend.”

We returned via System Taxi to Corri-Door. The Justice Department was in the actual town below the space port in a large square looking building. The taxi pilot did not speak to us much but he kept looking at Dawn as she was now wearing her executioner’s robe and hood. The front of the Justice Building was a chaos of waiting crowds and news crews from all over the Union. She directed the Taxi to the roof of the building to enter it unnoticed.

Inside she was greeted by the same two Justice Department members. At first they paid no attention to me. The X101 said. “The Chief Justice of Pluribus is waiting to speak to you.” the machine being guided her to the next Gal Net Terminal. The Chief Justice so it turned out was a Klack as his Avatar established, next to him a Pan Saran identifiable by his chestnut locks and because he was wearing an anachronistic wearing brass chest armor the final being in the room was a Belarom. I knew little about the Belarom, other than they were a member of the Attikan Commonwealth and Mr. Flensburger said they were looking very much like a Terran hippopotamus crossed with a gorilla. Mr. Flensburger always liked to describe non humanoid life forms by comparing them with some Terran animals, perhaps not realizing that none of his pupils, me included had any idea how they looked like. There was certainly no Nilfeheim life form I could compare the Belarom with. It was big and had a grayish skin and his potato shaped head was split underneath its eyes with a huge maw. Eight pronounced teeth of almost underarm length protrude from it. The X101 was about as tall as I was but had shiny chrome metallic skin; I could see my own distorted reflection in it. I had seen Klack and Garbini before, first during my grandfather’s funeral.

The Klack greeted Dawn and then said. “Chief executioner, your assistant is delayed because we needed her on Palomino; she is assisting Executioner 554 on a case there, as his assistant fell ill. We hoped she would be ready to help you but the case on Palomino experienced a delay as well and your assistant simply can’t be here in time. The bad news is that Corri-Door is too far for any other assistant to arrive in time either and we cannot delay the executions for more than a day. We have the seventeen Dai, one of them identified as the butcher of Partook. The Partook lost seven colonies to this Dai Clan right after they joined the Union. The Partook used to be an important Galactic Council species and if we botch this they might decide to reverse their decision on the other hand if we do it right it most likely convinces the Elly to break of the Galactic Council and join the Union. The Elly have a delegation here on Pluribus watching closely. Gaining their membership would deny the Kermac of their technically most advanced thrall species. So you see we can neither delay nor post pone and must do the deed by the book. It is imperative to show them and the Partook that the Union takes swift action to punish those guilty of massacring union citizens.”

Dawn nodded behind her hood. “I understand all this, but we are the Justice Department and we cannot base our decisions and actions on political grounds. We must remain neutral and only the law of the Union must be our guide.”

The Belarom spoke with a laboring, deep voice. “It is exactly what we have said to the Assembly, but the Dai and the four other delinquents you are to execute are all processed and found guilty in an orderly court of law. The sentence was spoken and verified by the independent Legal Academy. All that remains is to complete the task by terminating the lives of the delinquents.”

“I came here to do exactly that, Secretary Urpetro, but I am alone. By our laws and regulations I must have an assistant. I found someone who is willing to help me with the preparations, but I gave my word that he does not have to be present at the executions.”

Everyone suddenly took notice of me and the Klack said. “Are you a legal Union citizen?”

“Yes I am.”

A Union police officer reacted to the gesture of the Klack and scanned my CITI, before I was even asked, the usual courtesy question and he looked at his PDD.” Olafson, Eric. Union Citizen of Nilfeheim, High Honor resident of Twilight, Special Executive Enroe Industries. Applicant to the Union fleet academy. Completed Sixteenth Birth year. No criminal record. Was investigated three times by Union Police and each time Legal Central declared him innocent of breaking any laws.”

“I was investigated?” I said before I could stop myself.

The Police man nodded still reading from his device. “First after a space battle incident over Planet Nilfeheim, conclusion: Olafson handled in self-defense and through his action saved the Union World Nilfeheim from certain destruction. Second investigation: Olafson was abducted by Non-Citizens on Twilight and freed himself by killing three known criminals. Investigation closed no crimes committed. Third time preventing a weapon store robbery and preventing a spore bomb attack on Twilight. Third Investigation: Killing three Union Citizens and several non-citizens, all identified terrorists freeing the kidnapped planet governor of twilight and several civilians. Investigation concluded: Citizen Olafson distinguished himself in heroic manner, no crimes committed.”

The small crowd was silent and all stared at me. I myself felt embarrassed hearing all this in such a matter of fact list.

The Klack spoke. “Well it seems you are, despite your young age quite an active and responsible citizen and have seen death before. I am looking at your CIT record and see no psycho problems or other aspects that would prevent me from doing what I must do next.”

His Holo stepped closer to me and his antennae wiggled while he turned his head to look at me closer with his almond shaped all black eyes. He then clacked with his mandibles and asked.” I am a Klack as you see, despite the fact that I am one of the Union Chief Justices and live among humans for 56 years they use the gender specific words him and he and yet I could swear you have female human forms. How do I address you female or male?”

I was deeply embarrassed again but Dawn spoke before I could say something.” My friend prefers to express gender identity this way and it is female.”

No one seemed to be surprised or take offense in that and the Klack said.” I hereby draft you, under the Justice and Jury act of 3423, section 12 into service of the Justice Department and hereby deputize you to the position of Deputy Executioner. I am sorry to do this to you, human. But it is necessary and I hope you understand.”

Again I was in a situation I didn’t want to be in and said. “What about my Academy Application?”

“I will personally contact Union Fleet Command right now, please stand by.”

The Klack Avatar disappeared

“I guess I have no choice in this, right?”

“Yes you do. You can decline and reject the draft.” The Belarom sounded apologetic. “I know it is sounds unfair, but if you do you also reject your citizenship. As Citizenship comes with rights and privileges but also with duties and responsibilities, as you might remember the words of your teacher as he declared you a citizen.”

The X101 actually put his hand on my shoulder.” The Justice department will not be ungrateful and the Union really needs this done.”

The Chief Justice reappeared and with him an old man in Union Fleet Uniform. The old man said. “I am the Admiral of the Fleet O’Brock McElligott and since I was at the Assembly Chief Justice V’Thensnhk told me about his problem and yours.”

The projection of the highest officer of them all, gave me a glance but seemed to look at something on his end. “You aren’t even due until October first, applicant, but because you are a registered academy applicant you are technically Navy thus I hereby detach you by my direct order to the Justice Department until your task there is done. Should your task extend beyond October, you may enter the Academy entry tests on the next entry date in 4 months. I personally guarantee you will not miss your chance to apply.”

The Klack spread his four upper arms. “Then it is settled. Chief Executioner please swear her in and get her outfitted as soon as you can. I will get all the forms filled out and work done.”

INTERLUDE 13: STAHL’S OFFICE
Admiral Richard Stahl sat in his office. The Devastator had returned to Arsenal IV her home port for repairs and re supply. The battle had drained her munitions and caused some damage. While it was considered minor damage, but due to her size and alien origin, it would take a few months to get her repaired, restocked and it was decided to use the opportunity to upgrade some of the systems and do a level one maintenance on her Union tech engines. No one was able to service her original engines of alien origin.

Most of the crew received extended shore leave. Even he was now officially on vacation and had a few months for himself. However he had no real family. Even his most distant relatives were long dead and in all the 3000 years of his long life, he never married or had a family of his own. The fleet, the military and most of all the Devastator was his real home. He was one of the 200 Immortals selected by the Guardian so long ago to guide human kind on its way to become a Galactic civilization.

So instead of taking a vacation, he sat in his rarely used office at the Arsenal IV Headquarters of the First Fleet and went over some reports and paperwork.

Everything important was of course sent to him right away to his real work office aboard the Devi. True to his pre astro origin he still called it paperwork and preferred actual printouts he could hold in his hands.

Every so often he considered to retire. His task seemed done. Terrans were no longer a helpless civilization but had risen to a dominating power in the Galaxy and beyond and quite capable of defending itself and now were firm part of a mighty alliance. The Guardian had told him he would know the day his task was done and he could step aside. He had never had this distinct feeling yet, besides where would he go? He was still immortal and biologically not a day older as the day he had met the Guardian for the first time.

One of these back burner projects of his was to find out what the Guardian exactly was and who sent this machine to meddle with humankind.

He thought this would be the most important question for humankind to answer, yet the question had never been answered and the efforts to answer it have steadily declined. Earth had become United Earth spread over the Sol system and space beyond, became a founding member of the United Stars and fought many wars, faced many daunting problems. While the Sol system was one of the busiest and well developed solar systems, Earth became quiet and the question of who the Guardian was faded further and further from the collective minds.

After the Peace Hawk debacle, his long odyssey and the war against the Y’All and the last big clash with the Galactic Council, who was just a puppet organization of the Kermac, the question had almost completely been forgotten. Of the 200 Immortals there weren’t all that many left. He smirked to himself as he reached for his mug of coffee and muttered to himself and under his breath. “Kind of stupid to call them Immortals.” Most of them didn’t last for more than a thousand years. Granted some were killed in violent acts, but still the term seemed wrong.

He opened a drawer and retrieved a pack of cigarettes and an old Zippo lighter that was like him now over 3000 years old. Many times refurbished and repaired. He meticulously refilled the antique with lighter fluid, the stuff still produced in small quantities at one of the few small companies still operating on Earth and lit a Camel. His cigarettes came out of a matter molecule printer and were an exact copy of this ancient brand. Being immune to disease and sickness, he experienced no ill effects. Not that he was smoking much anymore.

But in quiet times like this when he was all by himself he did.

His hand opened a multimedia report folder, He had contacted a small group of scholars and researchers, he called the Guardian detectives to see if they had any more insights as who it was that built and tasked that artificial entity that called itself Guardian of Earth, but never revealed his true motives. Not that there was much left of the actual machine entity. He himself had destroyed the Guardian with a nuclear device, ending that machine’s reign and ill-advised habit of cloning and thus reanimating long dead leaders of human past. Most of them never lived up to their original glory and some like the clones of Genghis Khan, Hitler and Stalin were as bad as their originals.

He never trusted that machine completely. Someone or something put great efforts in building a machine of almost god like powers and had it watch over all of humankind’s development, only to take open and active control over Human’s destiny once the door to the star was opened. Even tough that very machine made him Immortal, or at least stopped his aging process he needed to know. Human kind and the remaining immortals seemed to have forgotten about the Guardian and, just as Earth has become a quiet thinly populated planet, so had the interest faded.

The team of investigators and scholars had reopened the cave and found some the remnants of the Guardian’s machine center, it was of course destroyed and melted, but from what was left and from the things the Guardian had done it was clear, it was technology far beyond anything known.

The message of the old lead investigator was the same as the messages of him and the researchers before: No definite theories. They did send the recovered pieces to a leading Xeno Tech institute of the Blue.

He put the report back into the pile and his eyes fell on a special souvenir on his desk, it was a perfectly normal looking gray round river rock sitting on a pile of print outs. Yet it was a genuine piece of the most unusual world he had ever visited, Narth Prime.

Stahl was the only human as far as he knew who had ever set foot on Narth Prime. No one officially knew he had been on Narth Prime or that he had talked to the entity Narth Supreme. The Narth were by far the most advanced civilization, the very definition of civilization no longer really fit their state of development and even Narth Supreme had no answer or knew about the Guardian or its purpose, but then he only understood a fraction of what Narth Supreme told him. So maybe he did explain it and he simply did not understand or the Narth Supreme chose not to answer it.

He took the rock and sighed. When he set foot on Narth Prime, it was as if landing on a planet sized eight ball. It was simply an endless completely featureless plane of a smooth glass like material.

The Narth Supreme changed the environment into a depiction of an Alpine scenery complete with mountains, forests and a crystal clear mountain stream in the blink of an eye to make him feel more at home. The entity assured him that it was not a projection or a simulation and encouraged him to take one of the rocks along as a souvenir.

Whenever he had time like this he liked to follow up on the academy and read the files of applicants.

It was a pet project of his scanning more or less randomly over a few of these every so often. He himself could not really define in words what he was looking for, but every so often one or two applications somehow was different than all the others. Well one criteria of his was that all the ones he picked were oddballs of sort. He then kept an eye on these applicants, and followed their careers made adjustments or created situations and hidden tests to further evaluate them. Nine out of them was just that, an oddball and not much else, but there was always one that emerged like a gold nugget in a washing pan, an exceptional officer and they all became legends on their own.

He had found Harris that way, who was now the current captain of the Devastator. Without doubt the best ever. Or that Purple Throat Shiss, Captain Zezz a finer tactician and outstanding officer did not exist in his opinion. This personal idea and passion about special individuals, he thought held the potential for becoming great Ship Commanders. His way of selecting them was more intuitive and not scientific or developed from countless years of Academy experience. He selected them more or less randomly and by gut feeling alone. His staff already knew more or less what he was looking for and pre-selected a few hundred files from the many millions of applicants each time a new academy year started. A file of Eric Olafson was already marked by him and put aside on a small stack of those he had selected so far.

He was just reading about an autistic savant from Africa when his GalCom unit flashed. Only a few individuals knew his personal contact code. It came over the civilian GalNet connection and was not fleet related. He noticed the logo of Schwartz industries. Rex Schwartz was like him, an immortal and while Rex never openly worked for the Union and used his Corporation in some questionable ways, Richard was certain he too had a task given by the Guardian working for the benefit of the Human species. While he did not agree with most of the things Rex did, after all those millennia they knew each other well. Richard didn’t like anyone or anything with uncontrolled power. He felt that the Immortals must adhere to even higher standards than normal humans, and be accountable and responsible for all they did. Rex never felt hindered by ethical or moral reasons to do something. Richard pressed the response key never-the-less; Rex would not call if he did not have a reason.

“You sure cleaned house, Old friend. The whole Galaxy is abuzz with your latest space battle feats.”

“Your security service and corporate snoops knew about it long before it happened. I think they code named it Red Flood.”

“I do have a few sources here and there and it clearly shows you do as well, knowing the Code name of a level 3 classified document of my organization.”

“I like to keep tabs on you. Even after all those years we know each other. I do not trust you. Schwartz Industries is so intertwined with the Union it would be possible for you to decide to become Emperor and change the Union into the Schwartz empire.”

“You know I have no political ambitions and like you I am doing what I do to keep the wolves away from the door. Not all problems can be solved with Translocator cannons.”

“I am aware of that, Old Friend, this of course has not stopped you to create a battle force second only to the Navy and arming your ships with weapons illegal for civilian entities.”

“Schwartz industries manufacture and develop much of the weapons and ships your fleet uses and those units are just test and experimental samples of our development division. Perfectly legal by the way.”

“This is a private call Rex, it is on highest encryption on a Network you own and control so don’t treat me as stupid. You and I know the truth.” Richard leaned forward.” Now I am sure you had a reason for calling.”

“Yes I do. I adopted a Sojonit Sister. She is barley seventeen years old but is very intelligent and she wants to join the Union Academy and become a science officer.”

“A Sojonit you say?”

“I don’t care what you are thinking now, Richard. I am still married to Linda and nothing will change that. She has an IQ of 410 and that should even make you pause old Battle Axe.”

Richard did whistle.” There are maybe 20-30 individuals in the entire Galaxy with an IQ like that, including you, Mothermachine and the Saresii High Academics.”

“And excluding the Narth, but who knows if you can classify them as individuals.”

Stahl leaned back to reach his old fashioned refrigerator and get himself a bottle of beer. “I would invite you but Holo avatars simply can’t enjoy a good beer.”

“You know I don’t drink alcohol. You have offered me beer now for almost as long as we know each other.”

“Just trying to convince an old friend about something he’s missing out.” The Admiral opened the bottle and said. “I can see why you called. She is still a Sojonit right?”

“Yes, she wears what they call the veil of abstinence and she is not a fully trained Sojonit, our mutual friend on Sin 4 has raised her. It is all she knows and frankly I think it is the best disguise she could have, being my daughter can be dangerous and so she stays anonymous.”

“Yes I remember what happened to your lovely Clara, but I won’t open old wounds. Anyone with an IQ like that will be accepted with open arms and I will make sure she can keep wearing wig and mask even through the Academy. I won’t guarantee her safety in terms of assignments and I expect our future officers to face dangers and if necessary lay down their lives, but I guarantee you her integrity and anonymity.”

“That’s all I ask for.”

“I will call Webb myself right after this. It looks like I have a spot for her in her third year. There is a group of applicants I put together that missed a Science Cadet.”

“I trust you in that completely.”

“So how about Project Fish?”

“We just finished the hull. The first ship with nano compacted Neutronium wave hull and frame. It took us eighty years just to get the manufacturing process right, and it is the most time and work intensive material we ever conceived and perhaps even better than the armor the Celtest used to make for your monster ship.”

“When do you think she’s ready?”

“I would say four years.”

“I really look forward to see that fish swim.”

“Mothermachine said she now has the concept she thinks she will use for its computronic, it’s the first time SII working with Mothermachine on building a ship’s brain you know.”

The two old men started to talk about the Dai and the amazing development of over two thousand tribes becoming Union members.

Chapter 13: Preparing Death
I received a dark red dress and hood, just like Dawn, someone had handed me a little golden pin with the Justice Logo and the sword. Then I was sworn in as member of the Justice Department, Corrections and Punishment Division, Deputy Executioner. That was one title and career I certainly had not dreamt about. After a two hour session under a Cerebral Up Loader, cramming my head with laws and regulations, the Union Judge updated my CIT and said. “Don’t look at me like that. Even as a Klack I can see your frown. I promise you it’s going to be over soon and you will have done the Union a great service.”

The ever present Union Police Officer handed me a holster with a blaster.” As member of the Corrections and Punishment Division you are authorized to carry up to Level VII weapons at all times. I suggest you do not advertise much what you are.”

Dawn came in the room and said.” I am terribly sorry for all this. I really haven’t planned it to turn out that way.”

“I know I can blame no one but myself. Somehow I have a great talent for ending up in such situations I don’t really want.”

She sighed and said. “Put on your hood. We are going to check the gallows and see the prisoners now.” She handed me an official PDD in Clip Board mode and said. “This part is easy. You don’t have to do much. Just check off the points on the list and record everything I say and do.”

She too now carried a belt with a holster.

This time we went out the front door and the crows went silent as they saw us, but then someone yelled. “Make ‘em twitch a few minutes. Those bastards sold my sister to the Togar.”

After we sat in the Police flier I asked.” Do you know why hanging is used?”

She nodded. “It is one of the ten execution methods approved by the Union. Hanging is a truly ancient method of execution for pirates and is also used by the Navy to execute mutineers and traitors.”

She added. “Union member societies usually have their own methods and most are accepted by the Justice Department. In some cases the delinquent may choose the way. It really depends on the culture, the crime and the species of the delinquent. You could hang a Klack all day long without ill effect. There was one X101 execution and they simply turned him off. Hanging can be very rough and I hope it will all go quickly.”

The Gallows were a metal scaffold put up in a picturesque park. Like the rest of the city it was deep below the ice buried into the rocky core of the planet. Most of Corri-City was a network of tunnels Housing and businesses built into the tunnel walls, normally about seven hundred thousand beings lived and worked here, but the recent events and the news of the executions had swelled it to over a million, so the Police Chief told me.

The town center was built in an artificial cave of about one kilometer in diameter. Here the houses and buildings not hugging the cave walls looked very much like regular buildings with windows, doors, advertisement signs and roofs. There were ten streets coming from the tunnel arms leading to the center of the city with real Terran oaks and grass. A little fusion Sun was suspended underneath the cave ceiling.

The drab gray scaffold seemed out of place in the green park. On top of the scaffold, mounted between two upright columns, a cross beam with twenty nooses. The gallows were cordoned off by police and barriers. Robots and workers put up rows and rows of chairs on the other side of the barrier. Twenty elongated boxes were just unloaded from a cargo flyer and placed underneath the scaffold. More than the nooses it brought home to me what would happen here tomorrow.

Beyond the park and the chairs, I noticed vendors putting up tables and sales booths.

I pointed them out and Dawn said. “It is inevitable. Even though the law prohibits making executions into an entertainment circus. We cannot prohibit vendors from putting up sales stands on private property and while this aspect galls me greatly, they will do brisk business tomorrow. There will be plenty of news media, huge cheering crowds and always a few protesters, not that I think we will see any tomorrow. This is basically a military installation, even though Corri-Door is a civilian colony”

A Sentmac X101 and a blue faced Thauran in work coveralls greeted us at the bottom of the stairs. The machine being patted the hand railing. “We put great effort in making it nice and solid, Chief Executioner. The Thauran was chewing something. “It’s the biggest one we build so far for the justice department.”

Dawn turned to me. “That is Seris Seveneightseven, he runs a small specialty business building execution devices such as scaffolds for the Justice Department. I worked with him a few times before.”

I tried to keep the sarcastic tone out of my voice. “I guess he found a niche market.”

The whole contraption was quite simple; a set of hydraulic arms would yank the cross bar two meters in the air, suspending anyone attached to those nooses off the ground. Each noose had life sensors embedded and would turn twenty green lights on a small control board to red when there was no life signs detected. Trapdoors would then open and the bodies released and slide directly into the open coffins. All was thought out and very efficient, in a macabre way.

Dawn checked the equipment and tested a random noose with a test tummy. I was behind her making the required check marks when she told me to do so. She told me that the justice department basically copied the Union Fleet manual on executions and she found there was no institution in the known universe more efficient in making detailed manuals on every possible subject. Dawn took great care and made sure every detail was checked and tested and approved by her inspection. She found a little drop of hydraulic fluid at one of the lines and made Seris check, then replace the line and test the contraption again. Only then she was satisfied and we went on to the prison.

The prison was located in a prefab, drab looking building underneath a force field dome on the surface of the cold planet. Every door was guarded by at least two fully armored and armed guards and one menacing looking robot. There were at least twenty doors we passed through till we reached the cell tract with the prisoners. Dawn and I had to leave our weapons behind.

Each of the seventeen Dai was held in small cells out of solid Ultronit, with Ultronit bars and a force field closing the cells to the corridor. The Dai were kept in clear plastic coveralls, I found very humiliating.

The Prison guard who accompanied us said. “We have to keep them under High threat confinement as they try to kill everyone including themselves. The coveralls have mittens that allow the prisoner to hold food cups and feed themselves, but keep fingers away from throats and eyes. They are highly trained warriors who know dozens of ways to kill with their bare hands.”

I still found it demeaning and I was sure there were other ways to keep a prisoner. Besides if they commit suicide what was the harm, other than taking this sorry task away from the Executioner?

None of the first ten Dai Dawn spoke to would even so much as part their lips and simply stare into the distance. The eleventh looked somewhat younger than the rest and tried to spit, but his spittle evaporated as it hit the force field. “So what are you, some sort of priestesses?”

Dawn said. I am the Chief Executioner tasked to fulfill the sentence tomorrow. We came to see if you have any last wish or request or if you have anyone you like to call or talk to. Do you wish to have a priest or some religious representative present?”

It took him a moment and then he understood. “You are the ones that going to kill us tomorrow. Yes I have a last wish. I want to fight your strongest and best warrior, knifes, swords, bare hands no matter. I do not want to die by the hands of a woman.”

“This is not a choice you have. Executioners have no face and no gender. We are simply tools of justice. You may request something to eat, a special song, music, entertainment or something similar. According to your documents you refused to be pardoned by joining the Dai Clans that have become Union Members.”

“You Unions know nothing of the Dai. Offering me to become an Ulkatai slave in an enemy clan is worse than death; to be Ulkatai in a clan of Okthi-Dai not only my spirit but the spirits of all my forefathers would be shamed.

I glanced on the clip board and pulled up his information. According to this he was one of the youngest Tribal Chiefs known to the Dai and took part in the Partook massacre. According to his mind dump he had sold over a thousand Partook slaves to the Slave traders of Alvor’s Cove.

He was eager to make himself a name and was among the first tribal leaders to pursue the tribes that made the decision to join the Union and was among the first across in Union Space with blazing cannons.

No matter what Dawn said after that, made him speak another word.

The rest of the Dai were as stoically silent as the others. Three of the Delinquents were not Dai. One was a thief caught with a whole kilo of Califerm at a colony 12 light years from Corri-Door and brought here to be executed after a local court had found him guilty. The second was a human Saresii found guilty using psionics to influence others to empty their Credit strips into his, and then commit suicide. I had to admit this was a case where I fully agreed with the sentence. That had to be the most heinous and cowardly way to kill someone, by making them commit suicide.

The last one was to my surprise a woman. She had killed her husband and her mother-in-law. She was a resident of one of the Floating cities and had been arrested in the Bubble Top restaurant celebrating with her new lover.

She cried as she saw us and pleaded for her life. I was glad for the hood. It provided me with distance. She finally asked for some food dish and some perfume. She wanted to have her hair done and Dawn promised to have a hair dresser come.

Finally outside again I realized how depressing and how much the prison and the fate of the 20 had affected me. Even though it was exactly the same artificial created air I felt I could breathe easier.

Dawn put her hand on my shoulder. “You did great. I know the first time is always the hardest.”

“I don’t mind your company Dawn but I sure hope this is the last time I ever have to do something like this.”

“We are almost done; all that is left is to file the paper work and give the Justice Department my okay and then we are off till tomorrow. The Department has found us accommodations here on Corri-Dorr. So we don’t have to go all the way back to the Gas planet. We do have to get up early in the morning you know.”

Interlude 14: Galactic Politics
The First among the Saresii Algear Moansti was one of the Seven Elected. Saresii leaders were elected for life and only replaced if they retired on their own or died. Even though he was biological male and over almost 260 years old, he appeared like all Saresii to be a statuesque beautiful woman with very long silvery hair and purple eyes and like most he wore a skin tight velvet suit.

A little while ago a man from a human Colony world, he had previously never heard of came to Sares Prime One and asked for help with is deteriorating health. It turned out this human was easily on par with all but the most powerful Saresii psionic talents and displayed not one but several psionic powers. He was a Telepath so skilled he could address and talk to three or four individuals at the same time and about different subjects and had such precise telekinetic control he could influence his own cell structure to heal itself. Egill Skallagrímsson of Nilfeheim was over five hundred years old, without the aid of any modern life expanding medicine and had a Heidelberg Psi Index of over three thousand. No other human of Terran origin had ever been measured that high. There were less than ten Saresii alive with psionics that powerful. When he came to Sares it was determined he suffered a rare psionic disease called Mohir Gland disease that sometimes affected Saresii of similar high talent. A careful treatment with refined Califerm and a temporary neutralization of his powers successfully restored the Old Man’s abilities; this and a physical medicine cell refresh therapy and a detoxification of his body.

Egill had become a good friend of Algear. Egill who was his planets representative came very often to Sares and Algear visited him frequently on Pluribus. The fact that Pluribus was connected via Space train and it took only 15 minutes was very helpful in growing this friendship. Algear found the Old Human not only very intelligent but they shared the same open grumpiness and the same sense of humor.

Algear shared secrets and concerns with Egill he would not share with most Saresii and certainly not with other humans. He was confident Egill kept his secrets as he had never shared with anyone that there was a fish like creature on Nilfeheim that, according to Egill gave him the psionic abilities. Algear looked forward to meet Tyr when the fish awoke from its seven year slumber. He knew the Tyr’s peaceful life would come to an end if anyone would hear about a god like creature that could bestow psionic talents and of such magnitude and therefore he would take this to his grave and not divulge this knowledge.

He had just arrived on Pluribus. There was much going on lately and while Algear was not the official Sares representative, as the Highest Elected leader he could speak for Sares at any time. As it became his habit he no longer went to the large Saresii Alcove but joined his friend in the little planet representative alcove far up in the Assembly Sphere. He had disturbing news. One of their micro drones had returned from Kermac Prime. The bald headed meddlers were again up to something. There was no tangible evidence that the Kermac were responsible for the Y’All attacks but the conversations recorded indicated it very likely to be the case. Somehow they were able to call this menace and now they wanted to call whoever created the Y’All and if the recordings of the micro drone were correct, it was the same who defeated the Celtest and destroyed all Saresii colonies so long ago, the Dark Ones.

He simply need more information on that and decided to contact the mysterious leader of the Terran Space Intelligence Service, code named Cherubim, later today and he wanted to talk with Egill about it. The Old man had little knowledge of Galactic affairs but despite or because of it he often looked at things differently and usually had a very sensible take on things.

He slipped into the Alcove and sat next to Egill, who seemed to be asleep, but without opening his eyes he grunted. “How can anyone find some rest if you make this racket with those cursed high heeled boots of yours?”

“You are just jealous because you would break that wrinkled neck of yours trying to walk five meters in those. But then no human male could.”

Egill opened one eye and grinned. “I bet my grandson could run circles around you doing just that.”

“Your grandson? I don’t think you told me that you actually have a grandson. Is he still alive, he must be quite old if he is your grandson.”

“I just don’t want to add all the grand, grand, grand I would have to be accurate. Human vocabulary simply did not come up with an appropriate term. I should be long dead and forgotten.

He will soon turn seventeen and is the son of a distant granddaughter of mine. He is my pride and joy and if you ever meet him and tell him I said that, I break your pretty neck.”

“You are not talking about that Sif girl, right?”

“No she is not related to me. I told you about her. It was you who helped me to get her accepted at Politica-University.”

“Yes, but despite her good looks she appears quite butch to me and I never seen her in high heeled boots.”

“If you say that she prefers woman and all that, then you are correct. It’s why Tyr has chosen her to be the first female warrior of Nilfeheim. She loved to break into this previous male domain. She is dating a Pan Saran woman right now if I am not mistaken.”

“Tell me about your grandson then, you never spoke of him and I thought I am your friend.”

“A nosy friend at that, I guess these are the side effects of your all female society. Even the men love family gossip.”

The First Saresii spread his hands.” I guess that is true to an extent, but you are just as curious about me and Sares and pretty much everything else.” Algear sat down and dialed himself a cup of Terran tea from the refreshment menu. “Has he psionic talents like you?”

“Right now he is not, but Tyr says he has great potential. Eric doesn’t really like psionics. In many ways he is as Neo Viking as you can be.”

Algear noticed the almost invisible proud smile on the usual brooding face of his friend, but kept quiet not to interrupt the Nilfeheim representative.

Egill dug in his chest pocket and handed Algear a small Holo Sheet. On it he saw a young man riding on an incredibly huge and dangerous looking fish like being.” That is Eric and Tyr. My big friend likes me, but I know Tyr long enough to know he loves Eric. He took Eric to the bottom of the Oceans and showed him places no human has ever seen. Tyr bestowed on him an extra sense, it is not psionic by the way but partially based on sonar and Lorenzii receptors, detecting electrical fields. It is still developing and will take years to truly affect him, and he needs to learn how to use it too.”

“That is quite amazing. I truly look forward to meet Tyr. So this grandson is he still on Nilfeheim?”

“No, he has left Nilfeheim and right now he is supposed to be on his way to the Union Fleet Academy, but him being Eric he ran into more trouble and even got involved in the Dai battle.”

“To the Academy of all places, sounds like a strange choice for a Neo Viking from what you tell me about your planet.”

“Eric had a very tough childhood. His father beat his mother to death before his eyes when he was five. He was tortured and abused by his father in a way you could not even imagine. Despite all this he turned out quite alright, except for a strange affliction. He likes to dress up like a girl, much like you. Out here it makes no big difference of course, but on Nilfeheim it is a curse.”

“Maybe he should come to Sares and see that his affliction is not a handicap and shared by 54 Billion Saresii. I hope no one told him to get Psycho Surgery.”

“I know his mind and he is very troubled by it, back then I did not understand it, as you know I never left Nilfeheim until recently.” Egill looked in the distance. “It was him who suggested I come to you, the Saresii to get help for my condition by the way, and in a way saved my life. Tyr has a different concept of humans and gender and never advised Eric. I should have made more of an effort to help him there. I even punished him and put his mind in that of a low woman. I hoped the shock being weak and about to get raped would cure him of his desire.”

“And that turned him into a coward or what some Terrans would call a Sissy?”

Egill’s response was almost angry. “Eric, a coward? He killed a Fangsnapper when he was twelve, with a kitchen knife. Speared Rock Sharks and two Tyranno’s when he was not even fifteen. There is no man on Nilfeheim who would really dare to face him, he is the best swordsman there is.

Then he took my old submarine and rammed a space bus to save all Nilfeheim. He has a strong sense of honor and can’t stand idle if he perceives something unjust. That is why I am as proud as can be of him. He has this strange duality in him that troubles Eric very much, but he is perhaps the toughest Neo Viking of them all.”

Algear still looked at the holo print. “You should send for him, I am sure we can help him with that on Sares. Where is he now?”

“After he saved a little slum girl and killed terrorists on Twilight, he went on to pick a fight with a Dai Battle ship, in a private Yacht no less and he is on Corri-Door right now waiting to get to Arsenal.”

“You know Corri-Door is currently the focus of the entire Galaxy.”

“He isn’t interested in executions and not even he could manage to get involved in that.”

Algear leaned forward to see what the Assembly was currently discussing and checked the schedule. The Kermac diplomatic delegation had arrived to discuss the Nogoll incident. Currently the representative of the Partook was speaking and declaring that he and his people would welcome the Renegade Dai as new members, just like the rest of the Assembly had done just a day before, but only if justice was done to those caught. The Partook resembled more or less a very large squirrel just as easily agitated. “We heard that there is a problem with the execution on Corri-Door. We want to know if this is indeed the case.”

Someone of the Justice Department answered. “There was a technicality but we were able to correct that and the executions will take place as scheduled tomorrow.”

The Partook was visibly pleased and a somewhat humanoid being with a silvery dress sitting next to the Partook said. “I am of the Elly and currently we are enemies of the Union as we are still associated with the Galactic Council, but I am here as personal guest of the Partook government. You all may recall that the Partook were Galactic Council members not so long ago but are still close friends to the Elly, we will heed their recommendation and you can expect our application of membership tomorrow after the Executions have taken place.”

Egill had both eyes closed again. “Death is such a final thing and they always so eager to dish it out.”

Algear smiled at this comment but said with a serious tone. “You heard of the Partook massacre?”

“Egill tabbed on his right ear and revealed that he wore a small ear piece. “I was just listening to the GalNet entry on that.” He then removed the ear piece and sat up. “I understand their motivation and I actually agree with capital punishment in certain cases. I just don’t like the taste of the motivation behind these executions, it seems they were not based on law but on politics and that I oppose.”

“I had the same concern and thought the court proceedings went awful fast and the verdict was given even faster, but the accused admitted to the crimes and they were offered to join the Dai who applied for membership so all their previous crimes would be expunged, they refused. The proceedings were checked by both Legal Central and that is a Computronic that only checks facts against laws and the Independent Law and Justice Academy. Every death sentence is checked by them to make sure all of the defendant’s rights were observed. It is as fair as a society can make it.” Then Algear added with a slight frustration in his voice. “However I share your notion. I am sure there were political reasons behind it all. It is no coincident the Partook have the Elly invited today.”

Egill nodded. “No doubt and seeing the bigger picture, our Union has more or less good laws and they really trying to put cross checks and limitations on everything to make it as fair as possible. It is a good system especially considering the many different opinions and viewpoints. I just don’t think we as a society have looked hard enough for an alternative to capital punishment.” He raised his hands. “I know they tried and they vote on it every other year, but every time it is voted in with an overwhelming majority. They even voted for public executions.”

“Maybe if Psycho Surgery advances enough it could be an alternative. Right now I would rather choose death than have it done and Saresii Psycho Surgery is far advanced compared to Union Standard.” The First Saresii added. “There is an old saying from Terran Earth. ‘panem et circenses’ Bread and games keeps the masses happy. And as advanced we all think we are, the average citizen loves to watch violence, blood and death and between you and me, I don’t exclude the Saresii either.”

Egill got up. “Come and join me for lunch, our newest members the Renegade Dai have prepared a lunch with Dai specialties and I like to be back in time when the Kermac speak. That is going to be interesting and you can tell me why you decided to ruining my morning by showing up, all dolled up and looking better than it should be allowed for a person of your age.”

“I came so I can ruin your morning. I actually decided to wear the steel tipped heels just for that purpose, they make more noise.”

Other delegates respectfully greeted the First among the Saresii as he and Egill left the Alcove and went to the New Member Reception Hall. Their friendship had been noticed by many, and was subject to much rumors and debates among the other delegates, including other Saresii.

Algear told Egill about the Kermac Intelligence report and the former Hermit of Nilfeheim listened while he selected a sampling of Dai food on a plate and went to a table. “There is not much I can say to that. I simply don’t know enough about it, but if I understand it took the Y’All a very long time to respond to that call and the last time they were defeated to the last ship and did not return to wherever they came from. Whatever we are dealing with is very old and seems to stretch over millennia. Maybe you should talk to the Narth delegate. If only half of it is true what they say about them, maybe they know more about the Y’All and the Dark ones.”

Algear agreed and said. “For a grumpy barbarian of an unimportant water planet you sure have keen mind.”

“It is because I am a grumpy barbarian I have a keen mind.” Then he coughed and turned red emptied a big glass of water and hissed.” And if we ever need to torture someone, all we have to do is feed them Dai Meatballs. The Dai woman called those mildly spicy.”

Algear tried a bite and his mouth and throat felt like it was on fire. “No wonder they all have red skin and are angry pirates.”

Egill giggled like a school boy as he had the Dai Woman pack him a big portion of Extra Spicy Meat balls. He said to Algear. I am sending those to my world and the next Clan Chief meeting. I will say this is what real Off-World men eat. Of course they will all eat and then try to look tough to their peer.”

“You are a mean old bastard.”

“Oh I know.”

--””--

KERMAC DELEGATION
Among the seven Kermac diplomats were Nachacht and Vorneun the Wizards, not revealing their true status. In an hour they would have to address the Assembly. A delegation of Shiss and Nul was here as well, both enemies of the Union but here to grill and address the Nogoll trespass.

Nachacht could barely hide his envy as he saw the grandeur of the Great Assembly, the immense city of Pluribus and the many delegates representing civilizations and planets. Not even at the peak of the Galactic Council did they have close to that many members and nothing in the entire Kermac sphere of influence compared to this. They were followed in respectful distance but clearly visible by a Union security team. While most delegates were shielded against psionics, not everyone was and of those minds they could read they sensed the hostility and hatred towards the Kermac. Vorneun clearly saw the little silver brain pins on the collars of two of the Security beings following them. He whispered to Nachacht. “Be careful with your psionics, there are two of the PSI Corps following us.”

“So? They are not Kermac and I have the finest Psi amplifier in my beard. If they try to read our minds they will be punished.”

“Do you think the Union put two average talents on our tail? I think the left one is Alycia Lichfangh, the PSI corps commandant. If my information is correct, she is more powerful than any other Saresii ever was or is. The other must be equally talented; they react very unpleasant to unasked telepathic probing.”

Nachacht was not paying much attention to his paranoid colleague. “I feel like a little child called before the head teacher to receive punishment. They claim we are arrogant, but it is them. Most ignore us, some even laughed at us and others made quite obvious gestures, not flattering ones I might add.”

They both had used a Trans Matter Tunnel earlier and neither of them could hide their amazement seeing this incredible technology working.

They were not allowed to sit in the regular session of the Assembly, since no Union member species invited them as guests in their alcove. But they watched some of it from big view screens mounted everywhere. Viertlvorfier one of the real Kermac diplomats clenched his small fists as he heard the Partook and the Elly. “We must deal with those traitors. We cannot allow the Elly to become Union. We should send the Mocee to severely punish them.”

Nachacht agreed but said. “How do you propose we do that? It will take us four days just to the border and another three days to Kermac Prime. To mobilize the Mocee or any other battle thrall species will take at least six or seven days. By then the Elly are in the process becoming Union members and the Mocee will face Union Battle ships and right now we cannot afford a war.”

Viertlvorfier grunted angry. “We have Long range telepaths and as good as GalNet.”

“And every Saresii is listening in? All that would do is giving them a fair warning to be ready for us.”

A Blue approached them. Nachacht could barely contain his disgust as he saw that distant cousin of the Kermac. Deemed lost and disappeared they had been found by Union explorers in the Andromeda galaxy and became Union Members. He could not explain how a species that should have been exterminated for that offensive bluish skin, managed to develop such a high technology level and impressive sphere of influence. It was the Blue who brokered the last Armistice arguing that they did not want their Kermac cousins to be exterminated. The Blue had also warned the Kermac that they would be the first to request the complete destruction of all that is Kermac if it was the Galactic Council that broke the Armistice treaty.

This Blue wore a long embroidered robe and was flanked by two enormous Potsema warriors, the closest allies of the Blue and their Warrior thralls in the Andromeda galaxy. “The Assembly is now ready to receive your explanations and apologies.”

Nachacht never felt more humiliated, and that after two days of humiliations, by the unspoken warning and the openly displayed disgust by the Blue. The Blue were born slaves and now they acted like masters. He slowly recanted all his titles and that made him feel better and then they followed the Blue into the Great Assembly sphere. The Nul and the Shiss were also only now allowed to enter.

The Blue pointed to a parked hover platform.” You must address the Assembly from the center. No one offered you a place in an Alcove.”

After mounting the platform it rose into the middle of the huge sphere. Nachacht and none of his associates could ignore the immensity and grandeur of the place. Seeing thousands upon thousands of Alcoves occupied by representatives of planets and societies, and all united under one Government visualized the true power and might of the Union more than even the biggest fleet of Battle ships. He could not sense the minds of the Nul on a similar platform 50 meters away, but he could feel the White throat Shiss thoughts and they were as terrified and impressed as he was.

The din of voices died down and the image of a Pertharian colossus appeared, “I am Radat of Pertharia. I am this year’s elected Speaker of the Assembly. Before us today are the Kermac delegates, representing the Galactic Council, the Shiss diplomats representing the Kingdom of the First Nestling and, the Nul envoys on behalf of the Gray One.

“This is docket number 56 on the 23rd day of August in the year 5017. The Events leading to the Nogoll attack, scanner records, Communication Logs and Visuals can be accessed under Assembly file 56 of this day.”

An edited visual was shown behind the Pertharian and Audio of the Nogoll communications was heard. Including the communication between Stahl and the Kermac.

Vorneun grinded his teeth as a tremendous cheer swelled through the ranks of the assembly as the final words of Stahl were repeated.

The Pertharian asked for silence and said. “The Nul have the first word.”

Nul were very elusive and did rarely participate in any diplomatic events and gatherings. There was no formal contact between the Nul and the Union. There also was no contact to the Kermac. The last time a Nul representative was heard was during the Armistice proceedings over 500 years ago. The Nul had a thunderous voice as he spoke. “My liege cares little for the squabble between the puny Kermac and the weak Union. We gladly accept any declaration of war and show you what it means to go to war against the Nul. However the Nul are no fools and not blind and such a war will be very costly to all sides. This is why my liege the wise Gray of all that is Nul ratified the Free Space Treaty and we have kept our commitment, the Union and even our most vile enemy the Shiss have kept the treaty. This contract has like no period known before kept peace and stability in this part of the Universe and we are interested in keeping it that way. Make no mistake, Kermac. We are prepared for war and all your pathetic slave species will not stop the Nul from reaching you. So Kermac, speak and declare your intentions. That the Nogoll have attacked Union ships means nothing to us, that they however violated the Free Space Treaty is of greatest importance.”

The Shiss made a similar statement and then Nachacht who was elected by the Grand Wizard spoke. “None of you childish species could stand against the combined might of the Galactic Council, we have resources and abilities you cannot comprehend. However, it is us and not unimportant slaves like the Nogoll who make such decisions. Therefore we the Kermac have expelled the Nogoll from the Galactic Council and you may take whatever quarrels you have to them. The Kermac have not violated Free Space and currently have no interest in changing the conditions of this contract. Be warned, all of you that we will take swift and decisive action if any of you decide the Free Space Treaty is no longer valid.”

His words caused a swell of murmurs but the Nul and the Shiss accepted the declaration and the Union speaker declared the case closed.

Nachacht regretted losing the loyal Nogoll but it was the only solution. He cared nothing for the Nogoll fate as he was certain Union ships would retaliate and hunt Nogoll only moments after he made that statement.

--””--

NARTH DELEGATE
The Narth Delegate usually liked to be undisturbed in his Alcove and very rarely spoke, but whenever he did everyone listened, but he asked Egill and Algear to join him. Algear who had a HPI of almost 5000 and was even among the Saresii known to be one of the most powerful telepath ever, was able to pick up the neural activity of a small insect half across a continent, felt nothing in the presence of the Narth, no that was not exactly right, he felt less than nothing, it was as if looking into a great dark hole, knowing it was deep and when you dropped a stone and even after waiting a few minutes there was no sound, even though you only saw a black hole, you still knew it was incredibly deep, that is how he felt standing so close to the Narth and it was somewhat disquieting. Before he became friends with Egill, and like all Saresii he always thought of the Saresii to be just a little above other beings, just a little more powerful, more refined, finer cultured, now he felt little and insignificant.

The hooded and shrouded being appeared at first just like a man or a woman wearing a monk like floor length robe and a hood with eyeholes, but that impression changed after seeing that dark red glow behind those eye slits and the utter soundless way Narth moved, as if they somehow were not completely here and more like shadows.

Egill was very much reminded of his first meeting with Tyr and felt that this being was of a similar quality as his white friend. The Narth turned his hands, thumps upward and slightly bowed to Egill. “It honors Narth greatly that you have come to seek council from Narth. Please be seated so we may converse in civilized manner and befitting your age and status.”

The Narth Alcove at first had no furniture, no chairs and the Narth representative was always seen standing, then three chairs melted out of the floor. While form energy and memory materials were nothing unusual and variable furniture was common place, both Egill and Algear knew the Narth had just made those chairs by re arranging molecules and matter from the floor. A cup of hot tea and a plastic cup of Arthur’s Swine and Dine filled with Vodka and Cola floated into the hands of the Narth’s guests and the shrouded being again made an apologetic gesture and said. “I trust I have chosen the right refreshments and I must apologize for not partaking, but please if you wish we can converse now about the matters that brought you here.”

The Narth had made the exact favorite drinks of the two and Algear was frightened how easily the Narth had scanned deep into his brain to find that information past the most powerful Psi shield the Saresii could make. “You know our favorite drinks and so you must know why we are here.” Algear said unable to keep an edge of accusation and anger out of his voice.

The Narth seemed not to notice.” How would I know that, representative? The prying of minds is against Union law and Narth finds this a very sensible and quite advanced law for such a primitive culture. I assure you as formidable you think we Narth are, your Saresii Psi shields are quite effective and while I am capable to break it, you would know. He gestured at the drinks. “Public dossier 45302 lists favorite drinks and foods of all members of the Assembly. It is used by the procurement and hospitality services to have these consumables stocked in ample supply. I believe you filled out your preference card yourself.”

Egill gasped. “You memorized the food and drink choices of all delegates and representatives?”

“Yes of course, in case they do overcome their wish of distance and visit here and one can be a good host.”

Algear brushed a strain of his long silver hair out of his face. “Overcome the wish of distance? Is it not the Narth who wish to remain isolated and you wanting not to be disturbed?”

“This is quite illogical. Why would Narth decide to become more involved and send a representative if Narth wishes to remain isolated? If we wish to remain not disturbed or isolated it is quite illogical to place oneself in this center of activity.”

Algear coughed, “So you say there is no distinct wish of yours to remain undisturbed? That anyone could have come to you and conversed with you ever since you arrived?”

“To your first question: Narth do not wish. The very concept of wishing for things and events is very alien to us. Why would you formulate a desire in your mind without clear and precise ways to achieve it? If one wants to be undisturbed then one shall make all necessary logical steps so one cannot be disturbed. Not that the concept of desire is very clear to us either.

“To your second question: Yes anyone can come to here given that this person is able of locomotion. If such person was unable of conveying oneself to me, all it had to do is ask for Narth to convey to it. I must admit one is not a master in conversation but one has remained here in this alcove and have observed and followed 46,405,343 conversations and while 98% of the content is quite confusing, the remaining 2 % should be helpful to have a base understanding of conversation.”

Egill simply slapped the Narth on the shoulder. “You know what Narth, you come up to my Alcove and I teach you how to converse, I was a Hermit for the most part of my life and boy you learn conversation then. Talking to all sorts of things, well in my case it usually turned out to be monologues rather than dialogues.”

Despite his completely shrouded appearance the Narth somehow managed to sound and look happy. “One shall do this. One is most grateful to learn the art of conversation.” Then the Narth pounded Egill’s shoulder and then Algear.

“Oh and you only slap shoulders if you are fond of someone, It is a gesture reserved for informal meetings. Not to be used at formal or serious meetings.” Algear added.

The Narth representative bowed slightly again. “Being fond of. Formal and informal ... Narth is very grateful for opening so many new questions and new concepts.”

Algear finally came to the reason for his visit and told the Narth about the Kermac, the Y’All and the crystal tablets and the Call made to the Dark Ones.

The Narth delegate listened and it was clear he was disturbed by this. “It is good you have come to us with such information. Narth Supreme will analyze this. The Y’All are a manageable threat; however it is conceivable that those who created the Y’All have improved on the original design. We must gather more information. It is conceivable that the Kermac dabble with forces not even the Narth comprehend.”

Chapter 14: Hoods
When the alarm woke me I was surprised I had found sleep in the first place. Visiting the prisoners facing certain death had affected me more than I thought. I remembered images of a fading dream about Tyr and Egill accusing me of judging and killing without remorse. Dawn had assured me yesterday that it was her who would throw the switch. Still I had to be there. It was so she told me, the assistants task to put the blindfolding hoods over the delinquents faces and it would be me who would see their faces last.

I had a long cold shower and after putting on the executioner’s uniform, and girded the chain sword instead of the blaster. I simply did not want a weapon I had never used before. I stepped out the small hotel room close to the Police Department. The corridor was guarded by two police officers who acknowledged me with a nod. Their faces clearly showed, fear and disgust as they looked silently at me. Dawn appeared moments later from her room and said. “We still have time for breakfast; you are ready a little early.”

“I don’t think I can eat now.”

Her voice became softer. “Doing what we have to do is easier on a stomach that has something to do, trust me.”

We went together to her temporary office where breakfast was already served on a small table. Here behind closed doors she removed her hood and poured me a mug of coffee. “I cannot express how thankful I am that you are here. Even after all this time I don’t really get used to it and the main reason for the Assistant is moral support you know. So I am not totally alone when I have to do my work.”

I had no real response for that. I felt friendship and sympathy for Dawn, but not enough to make me feel less guilty. So I took the cup watched her eating with purpose and eagerness in her moves and said. “What will I have to do afterwards?”

“We both will take a break of two hours and then you can talk to psych support if you like. Some executioners do. I fill out the final documents and we are done.”

“So it means I still can go to the Academy in time?”

“It is not up to me but to the Chief Justice and I guess your admiral, but I could not see any reason to keep you any longer, unless of course you change your mind and want to pursue a career in the Justice or Correction department.”

“Sorry Dawn, but that is not me. I rather go back to Nilfeheim and scrub Nubhir skins.”

She finished her breakfast and then, before she put her hood back on she said. “It is not uncommon that you might feel the need to throw up. If possible do not lift the hood doing it.”

I made a sour face and put on the hood. “I’ll keep that in mind, even though the thing has the perfect shape to catch it.”

She actually found that funny and laughed while we left the room and went to the waiting flier.

–””--

Corri City-Lox Marshall - Indoor Landscaping Inc

Sechz Sibenvoreinz had lived now for almost twenty years on Corri-Door undetected. Intelligence work was quite difficult; the Union was very successful protecting its most important secrets. No spy ever managed to find out what exactly was found on Arsenal III, that made the Union to occupy an unimportant and unoccupied star system deep in Galactic Council space such an important focus of treaties and transform it in the most protected and defended system of the Galaxy. Corri-Door was strategically almost or perhaps even more important than Arsenal. The Border Control and Defense Headquarter were here and everything moving across the borders was registered and analyzed here and at the central data processing system on the system smallest planet Corrosive. Union BCaD processed immigration requests, checked and tracked visitors, especially those of unfriendly or enemy civilizations. They worked closely with the Union Intelligence and Counter Intelligence agencies and the data and scanning results of millions of buoys, sensor arrays, deep space forts and patrol ships was analyzed and processed. It was said that the BCaD had record of every piece of space dust that floated between the borders. He knew it wasn’t so far of the truth.

He had come here twenty years ago, entering the union via Checkpoint 96 disguised as pilgrim Lox Marshall who had left Union space a month before to visit the Whispering Uni Ruins on Netlor. The real Lox Marshall never returned from Netlor of course.

It helped that Lox was a loner and had no real family, which of course was the reason Lox had been targeted in the first place. Kermac Intelligence kept close tabs on all members of the sect belonging to the Church of the Golden Whispering Spirit of the Universe, as it was a wonderful way to get hold of Union Citizens and either turn them or replace them. It had to be done carefully and sporadic, not to ruin a good thing and possibly expose about two hundred agents. Sechz had almost forgotten his real name; he had been surgically altered to represent the bald headed short shop keeper from Corri-Dorr. He carried the original CIT of Marshall in his arm inside a bio patch sack and real Marshall tissue and DNA. So casual CITI scans matched the DNA to the CITI and he was verified. His mental wave pattern could not be altered to match that of Marshall, but the Kermac were PSI tech experts, second only to the Saresii and he carried an implant that masked his mental waves and simulated Marshall’s patterns. Marshall owned a small Indoor Landscaping business in Corri –City, Tunnel 8. His eighteen employees had no idea they actually worked for a Kermac spy. Marshall kept a low profile and only travelled once a month to the Sect Temple on Palomino. He kept regular GalNet contact via his avatar in Dream World and it was a harmless romance, of course they used an extensive sign language to convey information. He was sure there were sniffer programs searching for key words even code words and the cursed Union had very advanced computronics and successfully implemented but they would not be able to monitor visual gestures of Avatars. He of course had no idea who his online lover really was other than his handler.

He had just finished delivering white roses and lilies to one of the sales stands near the execution site and saw his Gal Net terminal blinking. His Online lover wanted to have a chat with him. It had to be something urgent otherwise he would not be contacted out of schedule. He closed his office door, told his office assistant he did not want to be disturbed and laid down on the low grav Dream Couch. The real world disappeared and moments later he stood in an almost sickening happy place with green meadows, trees and oversized flowers and butterflies. This was the lobby environment of Dream Maker. He went to his private flower and opened the middle of the air door to his private dream world.

To his surprise not only Micara his Avatar lover was here, but another Avatar and it was a Standard Base Line Avatar. Whoever it was did not spend more than five minutes in creating it. It looked very blank and was a sexless approximation of a human being. Micara said aloud.” I missed you my lover.” And her hands wiggled and she said.” This is my supervisor he has an urgent assignment for you.”

The other Avatar said ... looking to the side and obviously talking to someone in the real world.” Not now Vorneun. I don’t care how the Avatar looks like. I am very well able to...”

The sexless avatar suddenly changed and sported a long beard and four arms.

His Lover Micara hissed angry.” No names. Use the Avatar name I gave you.”

The four armed avatar suddenly grew to six meters and lost two of his arms and the skin turned bright white. The Avatar moved as if slapping or hitting someone and cursed:” Leave the Avatar controls alone. It does not matter how it looks.”

Sechz was a little confused. The new avatar acted like a being directed by two noob operators who never used a Dream Maker before. Yet he was certain he heard the name Nachacht and that was could only be the Grand Wizard of the Military. Since the one directing the Avatar had no quarrels hissing at the other it was quite logical to assume it was another High Wizard.

Micara then spoke about love and used dirty words and her fingers said. “You are aware of the execution taking place tomorrow?”

He complimented her looks and was distracted as the other Avatar shrunk to look like a 20 centimeter gnome complete with white beard and red hat and said with an angry tone again to someone not in the simulation.” So this is how you think I should look?” Again the slapping motion of hands as if to chase someone away from input controls.

He signaled back to Micara, unable to take his eyes away of the Grand Wizard controlled avatar.” Yes I just delivered flowers.”

“You must sabotage the event. We don’t care how or what you do, but it must be disturbed so it has to be postponed or does not take place at all.”

Sechz didn’t like that at all. He was a spy and didn’t mind to collect information but to actively commit sabotage, murder or an act of terror on a planet swarming with Marine and Union Police security was basically suicide.

He signaled. “I am biologically Kermac; if I get caught they will know it was Kermac and will cause political problems. Besides it is too late to plan anything. The Execution will take place in less than 12 hours.”

The Gnome avatar grew but kept his shape. “It is not your place to consider political problems. It is your place to obey and serve. Refuse and you wish you would be dead.”

Again Micara hissed. “Do not use words like this. Don’t speak. I’ll get the message across.”

Micara’s hands spoke: “This is a Prime Order of highest authority. You are welcome to terminate yourself after completing the task. But you will do as ordered.”

“I obey.”

Omni Planet

Rex stood next to his massive desk in the top floor of SII –Sky Needle IV. The tallest planet bound structure on Omni Planet. The desk was made of a solid piece of black volcanic glass, obsidian a material he liked as it somehow reflected and represented his character well. The desk weighed several tons and was in his simplistic clear design a symbol of power like few else. Dark gray slate covered the floor, the seams between the slate tiles pure gold. There was little else in furniture other than a wide black leather chair hovering behind the desk. The three of the walls were floor to ceiling view ports. The technology hidden away however was quite arguably the finest and most advanced tech created by any known civilization that currently existed. In some aspects approaching Celtest levels. Rex excluded the Narth of course; whatever they incorporated into Project Fish was beyond anything his engineers had ever seen.

But not even the Narth knew something he knew. He was aware of the true purpose of the Guardian and he knew who had put this artificial entity 255 million years ago underneath what today was the Himalayas on Earth.

A cold smile played around his lips as he thought about Richard Stahl, who personally had a team of gifted and quite talented individuals working to solve these questions. Good old Stahl. Honest to the bone. Stahl meant steel in an old Earth language and Stahl was every bit like that metal. If they needed a picture to illustrate the very definition of Righteousness, Stahl’s picture would be perfect. He was the only one he would fear in an open conflict. That old Soldier was very resourceful. Rex knew that Stahl had been on Narth Prime, so far the only human ever. Stahl had returned with that huge ship of his, during the height of the last Y’All Invasion and to this day no one knew where he got it from. Rex knew about the ultra-secret Celtest depot underneath the deserts of Arsenal III, but the stuff there was all mothballed by the Celtest, inactive and very dangerous to play and experiment with a technology level higher than your own and the Celtest were at least TL 11 when they disappeared. The Devastator however was fully functional and Stahl came back with the full knowledge how Translocator Cannon worked and how they could be manufactured. The mighty Devastator could cloak so effectively nothing known detected her. Where did he get the functional ship from? Not that he planned to go against Stahl or betray the Union at least not in the near future. McElligott the Grand Old Man of the Fleet however held little respect in the eyes of Rex. True after 3000 years he knew the other Immortals and there was a level of understanding that went beyond friendship, but in the richest man alive thought of McElligott as past his prime and usefulness. He was picked by the Guardian to take care of the logistics and the politics needed to build a huge organization as the Fleet was, something the Warrior Stahl had no patience for.

Cherubim on the other hand was a great unknown. In all that time, he did not know her true purpose other than be the eyes and ears of the growing humanity. She created the PSI corps and the Terran Space Intelligence. He knew she somehow infiltrated the Sojonit Order and there was in his opinion no better intelligence network in the Galaxy. He was almost sure she had her fingers in other organizations.

He was interrupted by Yvonne, the most advanced android in the Galaxy and perhaps the most capable battle robot. Yvonne carried the imprint of Clara his first daughter and looked exactly like she would look as a grown woman. She was created as a daily reminder that he had not avenged her death yet. True the perpetrators who had abducted and killed her, he had found and their end was as gruesome as his intellect and resources allowed him to be, but the ones that send the kidnappers to make him work for them, the Kermac still existed and he would not rest until he had wiped them of the face of the Universe.

The android handed him a print out in a black folder. The words: For RS only and the SII logo imprinted on it. Anyone else but him opening it would cause the complete molecular decay of the folder and what it contained. It was his daily report. Containing also all the activities of what he called Black Business. He liked the numbers he saw associated with the SII Entertainment Division. The profits soared, mostly due to Dream World. DW release 5.6 was hugely popular and Dream Maker the equipment and shell program you needed, despite its steep price of 1000 Credits always had to be back ordered no matter how many units SII Entertainment built. Naturally SII-Ent Division could have produced enough units to flood the market but creating this artificial shortage made it even more desirable to the customers across the galaxy. A secret division of Schwartz Industries did exactly some of the things Richard Stahl feared SII might do. They listened in onto every conversation in Dream Maker, no matter how private or secure the user thought they were and in subtle ways influenced Users to prefer SII products and services. Rex Schwartz was very well aware of this as this division reported to SII-Black Ops Command, which in turn delivered daily reports to their boss. Would he had political ambitions he could indeed use Dream Maker and other channels to influence over 60 percent of the Union population and have himself elected king or emperor.

Yvonne said. “Master, you should look at document 9403.32. It is associated with the Kermac Spy on Corri-Door.”

Schwartz security knew about the Kermac using the sect of the Whispering Spirit to infiltrate the Union for quite a while, ever since the Kermac replaced a SII employee sixty five years ago. SII Security kept tabs on all of them. The Employee for example was allowed to send selected information home. It was much better to control a known spy than exposing him and then trying to find who or whatever replaced him.

The Kermac spy on Corri-Door was more or less a sleeper, doing very little intelligence work and basically sending information to the Kermac, they could have gained by an extensive GalNet investigation. This time however his handler, a human woman on Pluribus had contacted him while the Kermac delegation was there and with specific instructions to sabotage an execution that was about to take place. Rex knew of course about the implications and the political reasons why this particular execution had to take place without any complications. It was quite bold of the Kermac to order such a subversive attack on a Union planet. If the sabotage was successful and the Union identified who ordered it, could easily escalate to war again. While Rex would not mind if the last war against the Kermac finally broke out. He had no doubt the Union would succeed and he would commit his fleet and secret military might into the fray virtually guaranteeing victory, but the Nul would most likely not stay idle. The Free Space civilizations and especially the Karthanian and the Togar would also fight to maintain their interests. Still he was certain the Union would be victorious but at a serious cost. He knew about the Call the Kermac made or were about to make and the Union would then need all its strength. Rex knew who it was who would answer the call.

He found it was better to chip away the Kermac power, thrall by thrall, deal with the Shiss first and make sure they are no longer a factor, and then maybe in 30-50 years wipe those white skinned meddlers out in one decisive hit. Unite the Galaxy under one rule and then it would be time for the Master to return and he would become the Emperor of the Union and then face what the Kermac had called.”

He did not want to reveal his source of information of course. “Do we have someone who can make it to Corri-Door on time and deal with Lox Marshall before he can do something?”

Yvonne who was permanently connected not only to GalNet and GalCom but to the secret Comm-Channels of SII immediately answered. “I have contacted a reliable asset, but there is 56 percent chance he will not make it in time.”

“Monitor the situation and if the chance rises over 75 percent, leak the report to Union Intel but make sure it is done so SII is not implicated.”

“Yes, Master.”

Lox Marshall

He had visited the Prison and convinced the one of the administration assistants working there that the indoor plants needed checking again and only needed a little supportive psionic suggestion, as he was the regular official contractor.

He could not visit the actual prison tract, but that was not needed. The prison guards were psionic shielded, especially as there was a Psi talent in the cells at the moment.

He watered the indoor trees in the attached offices and glanced at the field screens monitoring the prisoners, as all he needed was visual contact. The woman was his target and he planted a new wish in her mind. She wanted to hold flowers when she was executed. It was a harmless suggestion. That she would ask for Saran Lulus would guarantee they called him.

Adam Smith

He actually burned out the drive of his small but very fast Cobra Race ship, the damage was considerable to the very expensive high performance racer he just had purchased 8 hours ago, but he had made it to Corri-Door with 3 hours to spare before the execution was to take place.

He had virtually unlimited funds to complete his mission and all available data on Lox Marshall in his data brain. His left eyeball was actually a precision laser emitter and with it he could drill a fine and deadly hole in his mark without anyone noticing him doing it, but he had to find his mark first. His papers identified him as John Adams of Luna, Sol system arriving from Palomino, his CITI was no forgery but the real thing. Easily obtainable for a SII Black Ops enforcer, while the Citizen CIT implantation machines were made by the government, they used parts manufactured by SII- Biotronics Division. Thus the corresponding bio data was genuine as well.

He found tunnel ten and the business easily enough. After torturing the pretty Office assistant with a Neuro pain stimulating Poly scanner that was a crude but very effective technological alternative to a natural telepath, almost as good just not very gentle. But he only found that she only knew her boss had left, but she did not know where he went. So she had told the truth from the start. John shrugged, for that kind of bonus he would gladly kill his own mother, bless her heart. He had sprayed the body with a quick bio dissolver. While he was on his way down town, the flower shop assistant’s body already dissolved, bones and all. In about ten minutes all evidence would be gone. However finding Lox was not as easy, even this early in the morning there was lots of foot traffic. The local transport systems overwhelmed and there was the possibility Lox had disguised himself. He used his PDD to send a short burst message. The chances to find Lox in time had just climbed well past the 75 percent chance.

LOX

Lox lingered by the flower and souvenir stand near the city part and within eye sight of the scaffold, the one he had delivered flowers just the day before. The man running it, was an actually a friend of his even though they were officially competitors. Ei Dum Kau of Terran human descent was a florist and had ordered extra stock with Lox to give him a share on the expected business. Ei, the small Asian man came out of his store holding a PDD and asked. “Do you have any Pink Lulus left?”

Lox feigned surprise. “Yes as a matter of fact I do have some.”

“One of the delinquents, a woman from Corri-Gas wanted to hold a bouquet while she gets hanged and they granted her this wish. I don’t have any pink ones left and no one answers the PDD in your shop.”

He was lucky and got a cab right away. He wondered why Liona would not answer calls, she was usually so dependable. If she went to the hanging without asking he would fire her.

He found the door to the shop unlocked and a strange sickening sweet smell hung in the air, but he had little time to be curious about smells. Only at the edge of his conscious he noticed the almost perfectly human shaped wet looking puddle of dirty water on the floor behind the counter. The Kermac spy was way too agitated to really notice. He took a big bunch of Lulus out of the stasis storage, out of a hunch he took a second weapon out of a hidden compartment in his desk and checked the charge of his accelerator and rushed back down town

John Adams

It was almost hopeless to find Lox in all this. He was probably sat somewhere aiming a long range beamer at the scaffold. John Adams loved to complete the mission. The bonus was astronomic; still all the money could not help him find Lox faster.

Lox

Lox approached the barrier and one of the beefy police officers in full armor was actually a neighbor of his who lived in a house just three tunnel recesses down from his in tunnel recess Dwelling in tunnel 9. He had often talked to that police officer since the officer took great pride in his little front lawn and not only was a regular customer but also always asked Lox for plant and flower advice. The cop’s name was Trevor Burke. Lox was certain he would not even need psionic suggestions here, not that he would want to try. While the officers suit was not a new model but most likely had Psi shielding.

Burke looked impressive in the shiny blue battle armor holding a shock baton in the right hand. He had his helmet visor open and the baton was deactivated. Despite the crowds the Police seemed relaxed and it was clear they did not expect any trouble. There actually were eight protesters with signs and they were heckled by the crowd and posed no security problem. Trevor raised the huge hand of the battle armor.” Oh good morning Mr. Marshall. Say what pretty pink flowers. What are those?”

“Good morning Mr. Burke. These are Pink Lulus from Sares. I am supposed to deliver these to the female delinquent.”

Burke looked at his helmet read out and said. “Yes that is confirmed. Burke opened the gate and said.” My wife loves all things pink. Would they grow under Tunnel light?”

Lox could not believe he just made it inside the barrier with weapons. The spy in him laughed at the lax security and the stupid police man, but his Lox Marshall identity had become way more than just a disguise and a cover. He begun to think like a Union citizen and he felt sorry for betraying the police man who was a good neighbor and had invited him to BBQ’s more than once. He could have become friends with the officer. Marshall was after all well respected and had a solid clientele who would never order anything plant related from GalNet and always come to him. He answered with a guilty consciousness. “I don’t think they would, they are expensive for a reason and grow only on Sares Planets as far as I know.”

Burke tried to shrug inside the armor and pointed with his chin towards a black limo landing on the other side of the scaffold. “There they come, the slaughterers. It can’t be long now and the circus will start.”

Hoods

Our flier landed before the scaffold in the now crowded park and Dawn said. “You know everything you have to do, right?”

“Yes I think I got it. After the guards have placed the prisoners I go down the line and place the hoods over their heads. You go after me and set the noose. Then I proceed to the other end and you go down to the panel and press the button after the Chief Justice has made his final speech. I then throw up preferably inside the dress. You wait till they are dead, release their bodies and we can go.”

She nodded “Yes that is it. Are you ready?”

“I don’t think I have a choice, so yes I am.”

We left the flier and I followed her through a gate in the barrier opened by a police man and up the stairs of the scaffold. From up there I could see that the park and the surrounding buildings were full of people both human and not. I had never seen so many people in one place and they all stared at me at least so it appeared to me. I wondered why so many would get up so early to see someone die, especially disturbing were the media crowd. Between two buildings in the distance a big field screen flickered into existence and showed a close up of the scaffold and us.

Lox

Lox watched the dark red robed executioners getting out of the limo. He said to Burke.” Those are women”

The police man tried to nod. “Looks like it; they must have ice in their veins. To be honest Lox I could not do it. I don’t think I could kill anyone in cold blood like this.”

Both Executioners walked close by and the Kermac spy could only see their eyes for a moment before they mounted the stairs. He shivered involuntarily and actually for the first time in his life prayed and hoped there really was a Whispering Spirit. Then he said.” You are a police man. You carry a gun.”

“I never raised my blaster against anyone in anger. I am a police man, not a soldier. I don’t mind using my fists, the shock baton or restraining fields and that’s all we ever have to do here on Corri-Door. That poison murderess is the first capital crime we had in years and in the entire system and she didn’t resist arrest. Oh I am all for capital punishment, don’t get me wrong. There are over 7 Million permanent residents living in this system and lots of traffic coming through and we have very little capital crimes, so the idea behind it seems to work fine. I think that criminal Saresii mind bender sure earned his sentence and I have no patience for Califerm dealers but I am not so sure the Dai deserve it.”

He holstered his Shock baton and whispered. “I just think they should do it in a little chamber away from this entire county fair atmosphere. I know they voted it in and even my lovely peaceful wife has voted for it and she had herself a spot reserved right over there on River’s Roof. I bet she and her friends sitting up there right now waiting for the hanging.”

Hoods

Now a dark blue police van with hover bike escort and a platoon of marines in destroyer suits behind it, landed. It was the prisoners. Police men and robots dragged twenty shackled individuals up the steps.

The Califerm thief struggled against the police men’s grip, the woman’s feet collapsed as she went up the stairs. The Crowd had hollered obscenities at the Dai but now a hushed silence had taken hold, except for the murmured comments of the news casters it was eerie quiet.

I noticed a civilian holding a big bunch of flowers right next to a police officer in crowd control gear talking to each other and Dawn said. “That is just a local flower dealer. The woman requested flowers in the last minute and I allowed it.”

Chief Justice V’Thensnhk

Chief Justice V’Thensnhk like almost everyone else in the Justice General Building on Pluribus was glued before the big field screen watching the events unfolding on Corri-Door. He was Klack but despite the great biological differences to humans, he had a very similar range of feelings. He regretted the fact to deputize and draft such a young human, he know it was actually quite unfair. He always wanted to be a real Judge, unbiased or influenced by anything but the law. He didn’t like to be pressured by the department of state, but it was done. It seemed the young human worked well together with their best but sometimes difficult Chief executioner who always wanted everything perfect.

His PDD glared red and he immediately answered this priority one call. It came from the state department and it was the representative of the Ult who currently held the chair of this ministry. “We just have received credible intelligence that Kermac Agents will try to sabotage the Execution. Can you delay the Execution and get everyone to safety? We are trying to get assets to deal with this to Corri-Door within two - three hours.”

“First you use every political trick in the book to speed things up and now you want it delayed? Have you looked at the broadcast lately? It will be over in an hour or so. There is police and they should be able to handle any Terrorists. I will tell them to be on the lookout. Why don’t you go over to the Kermac who are still here on Pluribus and tell them to call back their assassins? You can tell them that the Justice Department will not stand idle and arrest them if they commit crimes on Union ground. Ordering a murder is certainly a hanging offense.”

“They are under diplomatic immunity and we don’t have official proof they did anything anyway. This is a matter of the State and not Justice Department.”

The Klack got angry. “All of a sudden it is a matter of state?” The Ant being whistled in highest agitation. “The rule of law applies to anyone and everything and no one is excluded. Union constitution does not acknowledge political motivations. There is no law on the books that allows foreign nationals to commit crimes. It is the very reason we are able to prosecute and hang the Dai. I am the first who will call this execution off if you can show me diplomatic immunity is anywhere in our law books. I will personally call for a mistrial and let the Dai go if you insist on diplomatic Immunity.” The Judge was not done and his antennae wiggled furious. “I won’t be bullied anymore. If you have a political problem address the assembly and if the Assembly decides to act and they make a law, then we of the Justice Department will enforce it. We are the Union we are not Kermac or whatever prim civ you like us to be. I also a Citizen and I will send a request to have all this openly discussed at the Assembly.”

Lox

The delinquents had their hands locked in shackles on their backs and Lox found it easier than he expected to slip a mini blaster into the hands of one of the Dai-Than and give him psionic instructions. It took only a few thoughts and the Dai did not need much psionic persuasion to take the weapon.

Adam Smith

Adam Smith finally saw the Lox Marshall, standing right by a police man behind the barriers. Too far for his laser eye so he had to get closer. He was almost there, three more meters and the distance was perfect. A fat woman stepped into his way and he was tempted to burn another hole her in that big butt. A heavy hand suddenly dropped on his shoulder and he reacted in the fast trained way of a master assassin, turning around releasing the long thing mono blade from his left underarm sheath and breaking the tough blade against the torso of a Paladin Police robot ... The robot crushed much of his shoulder bone and placed a force field cocoon around Adam. The Undercover Union Investigator spoke in his wrist com. “Assassin apprehended and neutralized.”

Adam Smith could not allow to be interrogated and with a sequence of eye blinks he activated a little device below his heart and it released fast spreading green Spore foam.

Hoods

The Delinquents had been placed under the nooses their feet currently held by form fields. The bald headed flower dealer was allowed to approach the woman who was the only one who had her hands tied in the front. He handed her the flowers and walked off. Dawn who stood by the Stairs nodded to him and turned away. The bald headed harmless looking man suddenly held a weapon in his hand aimed it at Dawn and fired.”

Dawn stumbled back. The third Dai’s hands were suddenly free holding a little weapon. Out of reflex my hand reached for my knife, but the cursed hood covered it. My hands touched only fabric. The Dai fired at me but he must have missed, I felt no pain or anything. I reacted more out of instinct and the chain sword drew as easy as Mjördaren, the blade grew and with the teeth on the sword went with a whining snap supersonic, however the Dai before me did not move. I turned to face the next enemy, there was none. Whatever just happened was already over. Marines and Battle robots secured the scaffold and Dawn got up on her feet. There was a dark spot on her dress where the blaster had hit her, but no hole. All the Delinquents looked like statues stiff and unmoving.

Police had arrested the Bald headed man and led him away. Dawn nodded to the local Judge and said.” The Execution will commence.”

Then she came over and said.” Are you alright?”

“Yes I am but what happened?”

“An attempt to sabotage the Execution. I received a warning about it, mere moments ago.” She touched the blackened spot on her chest.” Our robes are more than fabric; it is microscopic fine Ultronit foam loops covered with velvet. It takes more than a Class III Line blaster to burn through that. It looks like you didn’t even feel the thermo blast that hit you.” She pointed out a small blackened spot right above my heart.

She then motioned to the prisoners. “The prisoner control suits became rigid they can’t move a muscle. Your intervention with the sword was quite spectacular and fast, but not necessary.” Dawn handed me a stack of black hoods. “Put those over their heads, don’t even ask if they want it or not, so we can get this over with.”

She really was cold as ice and any affection I had for her before died that moment.

After the Marines had scanned the prisoners for weapons and I had the sorry task putting the black hoods over their heads. Most of them did not look at me, but the young Dai stared right into my eyes and even though he acted tough and stoic, I saw the fear and the silent plea for mercy. My hands trembled as I pulled the black fabric over his face. The Califerm thief was shaking and tears streamed down his face. “I didn’t even know what was in the bag.” He blubbered. “I don’t want to die.” I think I was crying too as I pulled the hood over his head. The woman seemed not even aware what was happening, now that I her saw her close up, she was quite beautiful. Her lips formed words, as she looked at me. Perhaps a prayer or a plea for mercy; I was glad I did not hear what she said. Her face too disappeared behind the black fabric.

Dawn came after me and placed the nooses made of memory metal. She touched a control on the cuff of her glove and the memory metal cables stiffened.

The local Judge instead of reading the charges or the names simply nodded and the crossbar shot up, the nineteen dangled and I could not look away as much as I wanted. Most of them died silently and fast. The green lights flickered for a few seconds and turned red. The light of the Califerm thief however stayed green moments, the thief kicked and spasm, then he went limp. The third Dai who had fired the weapon still gargled and his legs tried to find ground. The light stayed green and I could not say how long it took but I prayed to every God I knew to have mercy and turn that last light red. It stayed green for what seemed an eternity. The Crowd had made a collective sigh as the bar went up, but now there was utter silence. Only now Dawn pressed another contact on her glove, I heard the buzzing crackle of electricity, blue sparks crackled around the memory metal noose, one last violent kick the Dai Than stopped moving and the light went red.

The trap doors opened, the bar lowered and the memory metal robes released the bodies sliding directly into the tilted coffins below. The Scaffold was now empty, except for a bunch of pink flowers looking strangely out of place.

She motioned me with a wink and I followed her. The crowd was still silent and the first spectators started to leave. Dawn in a normal tone as if she would order coffee said. “That went rather well, except for all the complications.” I knew she had that Dai suffer longer by setting the noose differently or something like that and I felt like an accomplice.

I was glad I could take off the robe and mask when we had returned to the small hotel and I took a long shower, but I felt as dirty when I left it as when I stepped in. I didn’t press the button, no, but I was still there and not even as a spectator. It was a situation as unfair as can be and yet I did do nothing.

The Klack Justice had thanked me and I was dismissed. Dawn wanted to celebrate or have dinner or something. I did not ask details and I did not care about what else she wanted. I had used an Auto dresser and was Eric once again and sneaked out the back door of the hotel. A crowd of media people had gathered before the hotel, but no one was particular interested in me. It suited me fine as I just had to get away and went straight to the Gray Lines counter. I did not want to know details of the attack or who was behind it, or be asked to stick around, maybe to hang a little bald headed man. “Robot I want the next bus out of here, preferably to Arsenal Gate but if the service is still interrupted I take whatever bus leaves earliest.”

“You can take the Greylines Wind spiel 923 Gate twelve. It will leave in 21 minutes to Palomino.”

“Get me a ticket please.”

Assembly

The Elly announced their wishes for member ship and Algear leaned back into his seat and said. “Do you think the Elly will serve some sort of interesting food?”

Egill shrugged. “I would assume they do.”

The Narth delegate steepled his fingers and said. “Food, the very idea of consuming substances is fascinating and one shall look forward to see you both eat the gelatinous Pulse-Stink maggots the Elly prefer.”

Egill turned to the Narth. “You just made a joke right? There is no such thing as a Gelatinous Pulse Stink Maggot, or is there?”

“To question one: If one made a joke then it was unintended. Narth is still very much in discussion as of what a joke might be. One can make a Joke without producing any material item, but would the act of making it successful not yield a product and usually making requires raw materials. What raw materials would a joke need?

“To question two: You are asking this following a false statement. Denying the existence of the maggots does not make them any less substantial. However one can assure you Gelatinous Pulse Stink Maggots do exist and are the larvae state of the Pulse Stink Fly. This particular life form defends itself against natural predators with a highly concentrated organic liquid that sprayed in small pulses from the life form’s abdomen. According to Xeno biological research documents, it is among the most offensive odors, and considered revolting by over ninety percent of all olfactory sense enabled sentients to experience it. One will enquire with Narth Supreme to receive olfactory senses as well.”

Algear said. “The raw materials of a joke are every day occurrences, retold often in an exaggerated state to bring the punch line across.”

“One does not understand why it would be necessary to retell an occurrence and alter it by adding substance. While it seems clear to the author of the dictionary one just consulted, what a punch line is. However it is not clear to Narth.” The Narth got up and bowed. I must seek now the state of solitude. I shall return once I no longer seek this state.”

He went to the door but was simply gone before he had reached it.

Egill shook his head. “He is amazing. I can’t wait for Tyr to talk to a Narth. I think he might be the only one able to understand them.”

“I feel like a child, no less than a child when he speaks with such certainty and then his questions or his understanding of the most basic things of life make me wonder if the Narth have not evolved into a state that is neither life nor death but something else, a third state if you will.”

Egill rubbed his beard. “Tyr often said that the Universe is dual. Life and death, Dark and light, good and evil, black and white, male and female, yes but that the key to a different place is the third state and it is not a mixture of two concepts, but a complete separate new one. He tried to explain it to me by saying to imagine the moment before the Universe came to be, the moment before matter, energy and time. He says this is the third state. Of course I am only human and cannot imagine that.”

“It somehow sounds right and yet like you I can’t begin to understand or imagine such concepts. I have had enough Assembly business for a while, why don’t you come with me to Saresii Prime One and we have a nice dinner and watch that Universal Wrestling Titans match. You know the Title belt is on the line and who knows if Terrible Tyrant will survive the Monster Pit Challenge.”

“You are supposed to be a refined, fine mannered sissy Saresii Elder arrogant, old and above such crude below primitive UWT shows. Did you not only an hour ago lecture the Pan Saran delegate how high and mighty the Saresii are?”

“First of all it is a secret. No one in the Universe but you knows that the First Saresii of all loves watching UWT matches and drink a beer doing it. Secondly it was you who got me watching this mindless predictable repetitive junk and thirdly I did not lecture the Pan Saran. I let him partake of my great wisdom.”

“Predictable yes? Then why don’t you put twenty Credits on the Terrible Tyrant while I put twenty on the Awesome Avenger?”

= Part II =

GalNet Entry: Uni, the >>>The Universal Collective or more commonly known as the Uni were a community of star faring civilizations united under a common government.

Not much is known about the Uni. Few known artifacts of this culture exist and the ones known to exist and identified to be of Uni origin are to be between two and five million years old. Some scholars believe their culture reached tremendous technological and sociological advancements considered to be Tech level ten or higher. Scholars familiar with the subject believe the Uni existed for a considerable time and reaching their peak of expansion and development about ten million years ago and then declined sharply. The same scholars suggest that the Uni vanished from the galactic stage about one or two million years ago. It is generally believed, the Uni were of humanoid shape and size and there are those who believe the Uni seeded humanoid life on planets in the Upward sector and thus explaining the unusual high occurrence of human species that share many similarities down to the DNA level. A phenomenon otherwise known as the Human Mystery. Yet other scholars reject this and claim it was the Pree, a similar high advanced society that apparently shared the same time period who were responsible for the proliferation of humanoid sentient life the seeding.

The Saresii believe to have had contact to the last Uni before they vanished or left, during their so called First Age of Knowledge.

Most Union based information about the Uni finds its origin in Saresii myths, and legends. The Kermac claim direct kinship to the Uni but have not shared any scholastic information.

One popular myth is the legend of the Knights of Light and Order. In this legend a small elite group of noble Uni heroes survived or remained until present times to guard a mythical treasure and bestow special gifts to individuals for being especially good and orderly.<<<

The Call

The Grand Wizard and a band of his companions had completed a very long journey crossing almost half way across the galaxy and stood on the surface of the planet Koken that was his species world of origin.

It was here the five races had originated. Somewhere on this mostly lifeless planet must have been the place where the first Ker walked upright, made the first fire and killed the first Blue. Where the chosen ones merged to become the Kermac.

They exiled the Blue and drove the Golden into space.

Shortly thereafter, so Kermac ancient lore told they too left their home world behind to seek a new home closer to the Galactic center in an entire different sector of the galaxy.

The reasons for this move, abandoning their world were lost in time and only myths, legends and tales remained. Kermac scholars believed it was done after receiving a warning or a command by an external source.

The official explanation told all Kermac that it was the Uni, that chose the Kermac to be their successors as the supreme species that made this suggestion.

The real or actual reasons were shrouded in mysteries and legends.

The Grand Wizard did not believe in gods or anything higher than himself. It was very conceivable to him that if such entities exist it was the Kermac on their way to ascent to a new state of perfection and thus perhaps Godhood and of course he, the Grand Wizard would be the first among Gods.

It was cold and the red sun in the sky did not seem have to the energy to warm the planet. As he emerged from the Kermac space ship, and gazed over the crumbled and mostly covered remnants of an immense city, he pointed in the sky. Here is your answer why we left this dirt ball. Our forefathers observed the continuous cooling of the sun and decided to find a warmer and better place. No mystical voices, just common sense.”

He paused in his approach to the Hidden Caves and raised an impressive jewelry piece that hung on a chain around his neck and spoke into it. “Memorandum to the Communications Wizard. I the Grand Wizard of them All, more wise than anyone, blessed by Intellect beyond comprehension and understanding shall furthermore be addressed by adding the title: ‘First living God conceived by the Universe soon to be Omnipotent and solely worthy of worship’.”

He was very pleased with that. He most likely just found the ultimate title. This could hardly be bested. Then he waved at his companions and said. “This place is very inspirational already. Upon our return, all our Thrall species shall have no religions other than one that centers on me. The first Thrall species that erects a temple to honor me will receive some nice reward, perhaps a holiday or something like that.”

One of his companions, the usually so loyal Cultural Wizard said. “It might not be the wisest decision to prohibit religions. It was always considered a good practice to allow the thralls their own religions.”

“Nonsense, I just realized why Kermac do not believe in Gods, because it is us who will reach even higher states of perfection. I am Wisdom incarnate and my decisions are never to be questioned. I shall forbid the worship of the Voice of the Universe as well, all Kermac and all Thralls serving us should not pray or call upon divine intervention from non-existing idols but focus their energies and praise on us and of course dominantly on me.”

While the Cultural wizard already saw temples of great beauty erected in his name and statues with beautiful robes, it was the Communications Wizard who was certain the Grand Wizard finally went over the edge. “Not that our return is certain, the journey to here has consumed more spare engine cores than anticipated.”

“I threatened the technicians with severe punishment if they fail, this fear will motivate them.”

They were on a plateau high in the Jetda-Mountains of the Ningine Continent, overlooking the crumbled barely visible ruins of Esscas the ancient capital. Checking on the progress of the excavations. For two days a team of Plato slaves under the direction of two Hythagh engineers had dug and cleared sand, dirt and rocks away from a mountain side to find the actual entrance to the Hidden Caves and now finally uncovered the entrance to a cave network. The Grand Wizard had the Plato slaves shot, as they were not worthy to remain any longer on this sacred planet and in his presence and it was cheaper than transporting them back. The Hythagh would be allowed to live until he was sure there was nothing else that required work.

The Cultural wizard blabbered. “The priests that worship me will have pristine sky blue robes with white lace and cute little hats, and...”

The Grand Wizard ignored him as they entered the Caves and the Communications wizard used his telekinetic abilities, completely accidentally of course, and threw a small rock against the arm of the Cultural Wizard who yelped in protest.

All three were carried in sedans by Hythagh slaves through winding corridors. After a few kilometers, the ceiling became too low for the sedans and the three wizards faced the task of walking over uneven ground in a cold cave. The Cultural Wizard was not pleased at all. “Look at this. My shoes are getting dirty. This is unacceptable. We shall have the slaves carry us back and conceive another way of transport us, or we should have them remove the mountains.”

No one answered him as the Grand wizard moved on. After an hour of walking the Cultural Wizard protested that he would not go another step and even the Communications Wizard had to admit that this was not very dignifying to walk behind light carrying Hythagh on their own feet and felt fatigued.

The Grand Wizard shot the Cultural Wizard with a weapon beam emitting from a finger ring and hissed to his other companion. “We are guaranteeing the survival and the dominance of our species, by doing what we are doing. Are you too of the opinion we should turn around?”

“Of course not.” The Communications Wizard said glancing at the body of the dead wizard. He followed the Grand wizard deeper into the mountain and his conviction that the Grand Wizard was insane was now confirmed. No Wizard had ever slain another, at least not this openly.

Eventually they did reach solid looking metal doors.

The Grand Wizard opened the ancient data device and read the instructions again, then found the recess and placed his hand on a darker rectangle.

With a grating sound the metal doors swung open. The mechanism had not been last used for over a million years, but worked flawlessly. These doors and what was beyond had not been made by the Kermac.

He felt elated. “This is the secret of the Grand Wizards. Only we know of this place. These doors and the shafts of Knowledge were left here by the Uni.”

A cold breeze came from the now open doors and a voice both acoustic and mental overwhelmed their senses. “The master was defeated with the price of a Universe and must not be woken again.”

The message repeated and then the voice was silent. Not even the Saresii had, as far as the Kermac knew means to record a telepathic message that could be repeated with such force as to burn out the best psi shield generators, Kermac technology could produce.

The Grand Wizard ripped his smoking false beard of his chin and with it a little bit if skin. He was very proud of himself only to cry and scream for ten minutes, a lesser being would have died in withering pain. After he managed to collect himself, they waited until one of the Hythagh returned from the surface with first aid supplies, only then they entered.

Behind the door where three shafts of 40 meters diameter in the metal floor. The lights the Hythagh had brought were not needed as small lamps in the tube like shafts had come on illuminating them straight down in regular rows. The shafts were so deep the light chains narrowed to one tiny glow in the far distance. The Communication Wizard felt dizzy looking down.

The Grand Wizard said. “According to these ancient instructions handed down from Supreme Wizard to Wizard. Only one shaft can be accessed, if the wrong one is chosen we have to wait twenty years before it can be tried again and the one trying will not come out alive.”

“So how we going to do this?” The communications Wizard asked.

“Just like before, by trial and error.” The Grand wizard said and pushed the Communication Wizard over the edge. He found it quite astonishing how well the Comm Wizard could scream. His colleague fell but only for a perhaps two meters and then came back sitting on an almost invisible platform.

“Congratulations you have found the right one.” The Grand Wizard said and stepped on the platform as well and said with a loud voice. “I want to see the Crystal Tablets.”

The platform sacked away so fast his feet were in the air for at least two heart beats. He pointed his ring weapon at the Communication Wizard who was about to attack him with his bare hands. “I don’t need you anymore for the rest of this so behave or I kill you.”

Without their psionic enhancers their powers were quite weak but both could now read the others thoughts and Einzvorsecz the Communication was amazed at the depth of the First Wizards megalomaniac ego.

The platform descended now for almost five minutes but had slowed down enough to see details of the shaft walls. There were nooks at even spaces of about ten hand spans wide and two hand spans high, there had to be billions of these.

Each nook held a red semitransparent sphere about the size of a Kermac head

The platform stopped. There were only two slots exactly opposite of each other.

The High Wizard took a round shimmering glass like discs out of each alcove. Each shimmered like a soap bubble and seemed to have about the same substance. They looked no bigger around than the hand wide Hymlah- cakes the Hythagh fried up everywhere they went.

Einzvorsecz could hear the Grand Wizard take a deep breath and then he said. “This is it, for the glory and dominance of the Kermac.” Then he placed the discs on top of each other. Einzvorsecz’s mind felt as if ripped out of his head and he was traveling without a body and without control faster than any ship could move covering millions of light years in the span of heartbeats. For a brief glimpse he saw the entire galaxy. His disembodied journey came as suddenly to an end as it had started. A dark construct of sorts was floating before him in deep space. While there was no reference to size, it felt enormous and bigger than a planet.

A strong alien consciousness touched his mind. “Are you a Caller?”

“Yes. I am here to make the call.”

“The Call has been made. The ones that have come before will come again.”

“The ones that came before had been defeated.”

“The Call is made to the Creator of the ones that have come before.”

Chapter 15: Arsenal Gate
I woke from a dreamless sleep and I was glad of that, the most recent events were not the stuff that made pleasant dreams. I rubbed my eyes, the sleep inducer of my seat had been turned off and that meant we were close to the next destination.

After arriving on Palomino, a pleasant garden world. I stayed in a hotel for a week, and did some thankfully uneventful sight-seeing to pass the time.

Seven days ago, I had boarded a space bus and after a short layover at Corri-Door (This time I decided to remain aboard the bus) I was finally on my way to Arsenal and to a new chapter in my life.

I swung the seat in its upright position and deactivated the opaque privacy bubble. I saw other passengers of the Space bus do the same. One of the flight attendant robots floated down the middle isle and started to announce: “Dear passengers we are approaching Arsenal Gate. We will dock at the station in 25 minutes. All passengers with destinations beyond Arsenal system are asked to remain in the lounge area. The space station is a military installation and is off limits to non-military personnel. Passengers with destination Arsenal System please gather your personal belongings and prepare for debarking. Gray Lines Incorporated cannot be held responsible for items left behind.”

The robot had reached the end of the isle of this passenger compartment, turned around in a fluid motion and continued. “Arsenal Gate maintains a nitrogen oxygen atmosphere and living conditions suitable for oxygen breathing carbon life forms. Non humanoid life forms with special needs are asked to remain in their protective suits or keep their life support devices active.

“This space bus will remain docked for three hours and resume its journey to our next destination the Barrows System and we will reach Moon base Nome in seven standard days.”

The attendant robot repeated his message.

I suppressed a yawn and wondered why I never really felt refreshed when I used a sleep inducer and dialed for a drink of water at the Serv-matic installed in front of me. Moments later and half a credit poorer I sipped the cold water.

“You’re getting off at Arsenal as well?” asked a male humanoid sitting next to me?”

“Yes.” I answered, putting the film cup into the waste recycler.

I guessed he was about my age. He had almost white blond short cropped hair. His skin had a rosy shine and his face was covered with freckles. He held out his hand. “I am Derek Simmons from Harvest 12.”

I shook his hand. “I am Eric Olafson and I am from Nilfeheim.”

“I am certain you never heard of Harvest 12, but then I wouldn’t blame you, no one ever has.”

“Nope I never heard of Harvest 12, but then I don’t think you know about Nilfeheim.”

He smiled. “Actually I do. I saw a National Galactic show about it on GalNet not that long ago. Isn’t that the planet where they have those really big fish?”

“Yep, sure enough that’s Nilfeheim, we call them Tyranno Fins. Why don’t you tell me about Harvest 12?”

He sighed.” We don’t have anything exciting on Harvest 12. It’s a boring planet, entirely dedicated to raise and grow agricultural products. The planet is owned by SII Agra Corp and completely Terra formed. If there ever was any native life in the past, there isn’t any now. Our entire planet was sterilized, homogenized, fertilized and leveled and plowed a thousand times over. We have no seasons, weather control and orbital mirrors see to that. The weather is always just perfect for the crops and we have wheat fields as big as continents and that’s about all there is to Harvest 12, identical cookie cutter world, just like Harvest 1 through 56. The only changes are crop rotations.” He sounded cynical and sighed: “My father is an Agra Bot technician, my Grandfather was an Agra Bot technician and so was his father. I simply had to get away or I would have ended up doing the same thing.”

“Nilfeheim isn’t all that exciting either. We have really long winters, lots of snow and lots of water. All we export is ice and fish.”

He smiled. “So are you going to apply for the Academy or are you going to enlist?”

“I am trying to apply at the Academy first.”

“So am I. I want to become an Engineer. One day I will have my own Engine Room on a battle ship.”

“That is a tall goal.” Said a dark skinned being, leaning over the back of his seat so he could look at us. “But that’s what I am dreaming about as well.”

The being was humanoid proportioned, had two arms and three fingered hands, but his eyes were huge and his ears looked like dinner plates glued to the side of his head. It was covered with a short black pelt and had red eyes.

The lower jaw was pronounced and he had rows of sharp looking teeth. “I am Mix.” He introduced himself. “And I am from Three Oz.”

“I never meet a Threeozian. Said Derek. “Where is your planet?”

“I am from across the Bridge. I come from M 31. My race is one of the newest members and I am the first of my species trying to become a Cadet.”

“You come from Andromeda?” I repeated. “That’s sure a long way from home. Don’t they have an academy branch there?”

He looked at me for at least a minute without any reaction and then nodded. “Yes it is a long way indeed. I am also sorry for my delayed answer. I had to remember that nodding your head means yes to most humanoids.” Mix made a gesture with his ears. “I think the Navy has two academies in our galaxy, but they are at capacity with applicants, so they diverted me to here.”

“Almost everything is just as alien to me. What gesture do you use in your culture for saying yes?”

“Like this.” His dinner plate shaped ears spread away from his head like opening hatches.

“I doubt I could move my ears that far away from my head, even with a lot of practice.”

Derek laughed. “I have an uncle who could say yes in the Three Oz way just fine. He has big ears and everyone in my family always made fun of him” He placed his hands to his ears and so simulated larger ears and moved them back and forth

The black pelted alien chirped in a happy way. “That actually would be a good way for humans to say yes. Gestures with a meaning are so hard to understand, more so than language I find. The first time a Terran smiled at me and I thought he was angry at me and wanted to eat me.”

“Eat you?” I asked with a surprised tone in my voice.

“The display of teeth is a sign of extreme hostility where I come from and usually means I am so angry at you I will eat you.”

“Does that happen? I mean do folks eat each other where you come from?”

“Not anymore but in the old days it sure did. It is against the law to eat anyone now.”

“I am sure glad they outlawed it. Otherwise I might smile at a Three Oz and end up on his dinner table.” I said with a smile.

“No worries Human. Your kind doesn’t taste all that good.”

Our attention was diverted by someone a few seats ahead pointing at the big view screen that provided passengers with a view of the space ahead of the ship. “I can see the station now. I’m sure glad we’re through that darn corridor.”

“A space bus would be an easy target.” Derek added with a gloomy undertone.”

A passenger across the aisle, looking older than most of the other passengers turned.

“I live on Nome Moon in the Barrow System, that’s even closer to GC space than Arsenal and much less protected and we don’t worry too much. The Nogoll the closest Galactic Council thralls are kicked out of the GC and the Corridor is actually no longer in GC space at all. The Eternal Warrior sure showed them whose master in this Universe just a little while back.

“Either those black goat heads are already on their way to Pluribus and hope we accept them or our Fleet is preparing to make this part of space Nogoll free.”

Derek did not share the same confidence as the older man. “This is still just a space bus and the Nogoll might want revenge or the Kermac made this a gigantic trap of some kind.”

The man laughed. “You worry too much for a future Cadet. You forget we still have Admiral Stahl and the Devastator. Whatever else might fail, the Kermac sure don’t want to mess with him. The Goats lost 2000 ships trying.” The man crossed his arms and looked pretty confident.

Evoking the name of this mystical immortal Admiral made Derek smile. “You are right of course. The Galactic Community would not want to make him angry.”

“Who is this?” Asked the Three Oz.

Derek almost glowed as he said. “He is Immortal and 3000 years old. He is the greatest warrior of all time. They even once chased him away, didn’t heed his warnings and he left for centuries but when everything looked lost and it seemed we would be destroyed by the Y’All he returned with a huge battleship of unknown origin and incredible powerful weapons and saved us all.”

“I am sorry for my ignorance. We Three Oz have joined only recently and we do come from another Galaxy. How can it be that he is 3000 years old?”

The Older man across the aisle smiled. “We always welcome new members in our Union. Once you accept Union laws and the Assembly has no objections, everyone is welcome. No need to be sorry. As for the Immortals, that is an old story and no one knows the details anymore, except of course the Immortals, but it was at a time when Earth was still isolated and Terrans had not discovered faster than light travel. A very hostile species called the Xunx awoke from an inactivity cycle to once more conquer and destroy. One of the planets that would have been attacked was Earth. They say a godlike machine left behind on Earth perhaps by the Celtest, awoke and helped humankind to the stars by choosing two hundred humans, giving them special tasks, secret powers and immortality. Richard Stahl was chosen to be the Warrior and boy did that Guardian choose right. I care not so much about the other Immortals that are left but Stahl he is my hero.”

“It’s all just myth and story.” someone behind us grunted. “There are no Immortals, no mystic Gods or Entities. It’s propaganda and made up stories. I think Stahl and the others are clones or avatars and reproduced whenever they are needed.”

“But Encyclopedia Galactica confirms what the man just said.” Complained yet another passenger.

“No machine could put the fear in our enemies like Stahl can. He and the Devi are not Holos or simulations.” A woman spoke with a proud smile. “I saw him once.”

Meanwhile the space station visible on the view screen was getting bigger by the moment. It was a gigantic elongated spherical construct with a thick ring around its equator. Huge illuminated letters in Standard lingo identified it as: ARSENAL GATE.

The actual Arsenal system, so I had learned was still a light year away, but no civilian traffic was allowed to approach the system and had to go through Arsenal Gate.

Arsenal was one of the biggest fleet base systems, several fleet departments headquartered here and considered to be the best guarded and defended system in the known universe. I read all this in my spare time while I was on Palomino, reading and watching GalNet shows was not really exciting but kept me out of troubles, at least while on Palomino.

The space bus approached an enormous docking gate, from the looks of it probably able to accommodate full size Union battle ships, and slipped through the shimmering energy membrane that separated the inside of the dock from space.

The robot repeated its announcement once again and added. “Thank you for choosing Grey Lines as your transportation service provider. Please consider us again. A Ticket kiosk and booking agent can be found at the Civilian Accessible Gray Line docking area.”

I debarked with at least 300 beings from all over Union Space to stand in line before the Station access doors. A four armed, non-humanoid giant wearing Fleet uniform and two heavily armed Space Marines in bulking Destroyer suits checked everyone before they let them pass.

“That is a Pertharian.” said Mix. “He too comes from Andromeda but they have been members for a long time. They are as mean and even stronger as your Galaxy’s Nul-Nul.”

“Is it true what I heard, that they are related to the Y’All?” asked Derek.

Mix wiggled his ears back and forth. “That’s the rumor, but not according to the Encyclopedia Galactica. They do look similar to Y’All that is for sure.” He lowered the volume of his voice and came closer. “Never mention that rumor to a Pertharian if you value your health.”

I too had learned about the Y’All in Gal History and Xeno Class, but I never heard of the Pertharian or that rumor. “How come you know so much about other species and such?” I asked Derek.

“I have a subscription to the Galactic Geographic Magazine. There is nothing I’d read or watch. I have collected every issue since 3300 and my mother sends me even older downloads whenever she finds one. She works at the Harvest 12 public library.”

I felt suddenly a little ashamed for never even going to the public library we had on Nilfeheim.

Derek raised an eyebrow; probably guessing what I was thinking and said: “I didn’t want to sound like a geek, but going to the library and going on Virtu Expeditions with the GGM was a wonderful escape for me, when I was a kid. I am no Data head or anything like that.”

I grinned back. “I know what you mean. I loved Captain Iron Hand Virtus and watched every experience the Union Fleet gave me in that information package the recruiter gave me”

Mix wiggled his ears. “Jane’s Ship Registry was my favorite recording of all the data chips in that package, with virtual tours of every space ship type. I checked out every one, at least twice.”

“That’s a lot of ships to check out.” Derek said.” Would take years to see them all.”

“It did, it took seven years to be exact.” Mix said proudly.

The place was enormous. The floor had a coating of a black rough material. White and yellow markings directed traffic, designated landing areas and places of danger. In the distance behind us the huge docking gate. It was so big I was certain you could have stacked five burgs on top of each other, complete with Ragnarssons Rock and shove it through with room to spare. The emptiness of deep space behind it. Four more space buses had arrived along with the one I had been on and each added throngs of beings to the long line of applicants.

It took the better part of an hour before it was my turn. The Pertharian Fleet officer eyed me up and down with glowing yellow eyes, and it had six of them. Its skin looked like the surface of a barnacle and the voice sounded like it was coming from the bottom of a steel barrel. “State your name and your home planet. Expose your Citizen ID implant for scanning.”

While I swiped my right wrist where my CIT was implanted across the reader sensor I answered, “Eric Olafson, Nilfeheim.”

It seemed to look at something beyond me; it probably had the data read out projected straight to one of its eyes.” Olafson, Eric. Nilfeheim. Citizenship confirmed. Your reason for visiting Arsenal gate?

“I want to apply at the Academy.”

“Academy applicants are to follow the red line and proceed to the red waiting room. You will wait there until receiving further instructions. Be advised that if you are found outside red marked areas you might get shot.” After saying that, the being no longer paid any attention to me and barked, “Next.”

The red line was one of several different colored lighted bands in the floor and after following the red line like all the others for about a kilometer or more through a featureless corridor I reached a red door revealing a waiting lounge with rows of bio-netic chairs. To the left large windows allowing a view into deep space and the brisk traffic of small and large space craft, another wall was occupied by a row of Serv-Matic Vending machines. The wall facing the entrance had recruiting posters, for the Fleet and for the United Stars Marine Corps. There also was a small podium and a lectern. The room started to fill with humanoid and non-humanoid beings. I walked over to the view ports and gazed outside. Just then a wedge shaped battle ship of the new Uni design emerged from the station dwarfing a heavy destroyer nearby as it gained speed and disappeared.

“That was the USS Melbourne.” It was Derek who had stepped next to me. “Have you ever seen a battle ship for real?”

“Yes, one landed on Nilfeheim.”

“I wonder what mission they have, perhaps patrolling the Nul-Nul border, or hunting pirates.”

Mix joined us as well and he said. “My people fought a long war with the Briaaad and we were about to be conquered. You cannot imagine our wonder and awe as we saw an entire squadron of those Union battle ships appear in our system, blasting through the Briaaad invasion fleet like a Nastooh wind through a Nolch forest.” Mix’s red eyes became even bigger,” We applied for membership to the United Stars the very next day and one day I will be aboard one of those ships visiting other worlds. Repaying with my service what you all have done for us.”

A fish-faced Ult overheard Mix and said, “The Briaaad made one big and fatal mistake; they fired on a Terran Explorer ship and made Terrans angry. Everyone in this galaxy knows you don’t make Terrans angry.”

Before anyone else could say anything, a humanoid female in black uniform stepped behind the lectern and her voice was obviously field amplified as she said: “Welcome aboard Arsenal Gate, Academy applicants. I would like to thank you all for coming this far and considering a career in the United Stars Spatial Navy. By doing so you showed your willingness to serve and protect this federation of civilizations and do your share to make it work. Some have come here after visiting a Recruiting office. Some of you might have simply boarded the space bus to Arsenal Gate to see what will happen.

“All of you will have a chance to be evaluated. Before we ship you to Arsenal we need to test you. It is a process and an exhaustive battery of tests to find out if you meet the qualification requirements. Those requirements are of physical and mental nature. Some of the tests we have to perform are to make sure that no agent of a hostile civilization gains access to the Academy or Arsenal.

“Once you step through that door next to me you are Fleet personnel. You have no ranks but you are subject to all Fleet rules and regulations. Civilian laws and rights have no meaning. You must follow orders and do what you have been told. Failure to comply can result in punishment and dismissal.”

She made a pause and looked from one end of the lobby to the other. “I am not here to discourage you. We welcome you and the Fleet needs Officers and Personnel. But we don’t want anyone who has doubts or isn’t here to fully commit to this choice of career.

Now is the time to think about it. If you feel you made the wrong decision coming here, simply remain in this room and you will receive free passage back to your home world or any other place in the United Stars territory you choose.

“You will be compensated for your troubles and receive 500 credits and a free dinner. No civilian record will be kept of this decision and it will not affect your Citizen status.”

A man dressed in some sort of transparent purple plastic film suit and not much else raised his hand: “Excuse me; did you say we get free passage to anywhere and 500 credits?”

The woman sighed and nodded. “Yes Sir, that is correct.”

The strangely dressed man got up. “That’s sounds good to me. I am out of here.”

To my surprise seven more decided to take the money and leave.

I wondered why anyone would make this trip just to get 500 credits.

Mix answered me. “There are some individuals doing that every three months. They travel from Academy to Academy get their ticket and the 500 and go on. They have no intention to join. That man in the plastic garment did that several hundred times.”

I gasped. “And the Fleet doesn’t keep records on that and let them get away with it?”

“I don’t know but I am sure the Fleet keeps records of everything and they know about it, but what are a few thousand credits to the Fleet? They spend ten times as much every micro second just for floor polish”

“How do you know all this?”

“I read their minds.”

“You are a telepath?”

He nodded. “Not as good as the Saresii but my Heidelberg psionic Index is at 223.”

“Don’t get caught. It’s against the law to read other folks minds.”

“No it’s not. It is illegal to pry into it but I can’t help to overhear what they transmit. It would be same as to make overhearing a conversation illegal to any being that has ears.”

“You hear everyone’s thoughts all the time?”

“No not everyone. I met beings I can’t receive all the time. For example that female fleet officer or those Marines behind her. There is nothing I detect, but then they are most likely shielded. Your thoughts on the other hand are pretty clear and quite loud in a psionic sort of sense.”

I never liked psionics, not even when the Old man did it. I felt everyone should have a right to their own thoughts, but then Tyr could not have talked to me and in his case I didn’t mind telepathy, maybe not all psionics were bad.

The female officer resumed her speech: “All those who still plan to apply at the academy are to pass through that door. You will be asked to take off all your clothing and relinquish all your personal belongings. They will be returned to you after you completed your training or you decide to quit.

“You will be scanned for cybernetic and genetic enhancements, bio weapons and microbes. We will evaluate your psionic abilities and give you a physical and mental checkup before you leave to Arsenal II.”

She smiled. “We have a lot of applicants today so this process might take a while, please be patient and wait your turn. The Vent-Matics are provided for your convenience and do not require credit payments”

She ended her speech and was joined by four more officers and they handed out little plastic cards with numbers, mine was 239.

After observing the proceedings for a while it became apparent that they called 10 applicants at about every 20 minutes that meant almost eight hours before it was my turn if they kept the same pace. Mix was among the first and Derek was called with the third group and after a while even the repeating visuals of the recruiting posters became boring.

The Vent-Matics were well programmed and provided brand name snacks and drinks for every taste.

I decided to call home and to Egill before I had to go in. If we had to give up our personal belongings, it might include the PDD as well. It was just past five in the morning but I expected most to be awake.

Elena came on after the third signal. She was outside wearing thick furs, sitting on a power slider, it was the usual dark twilight of long winter and I saw a burg far in in the distance. That meant the ice cover had already moved past the north ocean and you could probably already walk or drive to Halstaad Fjord. This was the time fishing was done almost exclusively by subs and most clans and families now concentrated on Fangsnapper and Nubhir farming and ranching. Her breath rose like steam from a kettle. “Eric.” She motioned someone outside the optics and said.” Quick guys put up a tent. It’s Eric.”

Her face was completely covered with a Nubhir fur mask and goggles underneath a thick fur brimmed hood of a fang snapper coat. She turned the PDD and I saw nine or ten similar dressed persons with power sliders and a big ice tractor pulling a train of cage and cargo sleds. Hundreds of Fangsnappers herded by men and rugged Nubhir wolfs. The men riding Snapper bulls wielding steel cable whips and prodders, seeing all this I felt a little homesick. I would have loved to ride a bull or a power slider.

They erected an inflatable tent in mere moments. Elena removed her head gear and revealed her red flushed cheeks and the pinkish nose. Even there with virtually no make-up she was breathtakingly beautiful. With her were Sigfrieda and Greifen. She activated Avatar function and my PDD confirmed that the nearby GalNet terminals were in range for Avatar creation. Greifen waved and went back outside.

Elena and Sigfrieda shimmered into existence before me. They looked real and would almost feel real. Their shapes, body and environmental data provided to my Personal Data Device via instantaneous communication from the sensors in her PDD. Since I was within range of an avatar capable GalNet Terminal, my PDD linked with it and the terminal sent out little mobile force field emitters that created a form energy field that simulated the shape and texture. A localized arti grav field provided mass and substance. This incredible technology taken for granted by Union Citizens and used every day was, so my teacher had told me, the most envied technology by Non Union civilizations.

Since she was able to see and interact with me that way surprised me, as it meant they had to have a very advanced and expensive mobile GalNet terminal with them.

She hugged me. While the Avatar was a very good approximation and I could even feel the coldness of Nilfeheim, it was not the same as hugging a real person. It didn’t matter though. She had her arms on my shoulders and said. “You have grown both in your stature and you look more grown up too.”

“You aren’t a child anymore either. You look absolutely stunning.”

She grinned boyishly. “We are chasing Snappers all morning long I don’t even want to know how I look.”

Sigfrieda asked. “So where is it you are right now?”

“I am on Arsenal Gate, waiting to get the pre admission test to the Academy done.”

Elena stepped back and said. “Finally you made it. You know we had bets going if you were involved in that awful business on Corri-Door but you’re on Arsenal that’s great.”

I didn’t have the heart to tell her I was involved after all, so I changed the subject. “What else is new?”

“Nothing much. Midril is again off planet and sorely missed. Father went ice fishing and left me in charge of the winter move of the Snapper herds. Little Exa is in school now and has friends of her age.” She was putting her gloves back on. “Oh and the Ancient accompanies Midril and a bunch of others, they went all the way to Pluribus to visit. Isegrim authorized the purchase of five of these SII-Avatar Consoles. One of them is installed at the court yard and another in the Commoner’s Hall. So everyone can use them. Freemen and workers and all. The atmosphere on the Rock has changed Eric. Folks are content now and you can hear laughter.”

A tall human, a taller than me, very muscular and athletic looking stepped into my view field and actually pushed me aside. “I noticed this applicant conversing with the most beautiful creatures known to Marellus Bewley and I could not help myself and inquire your names and whereabouts. He is not man enough to have two of such incredible looks.”

His shove made me look around and there was actually a small gathering of exclusively male juvenile applicants staring at Elena and Sigfrieda.

Elena smiled coldly. “My brother has proven beyond question he is a man. He killed men for fewer offenses, so leave as long as you can. It is very impolite to interrupt a family call.”

“Wow those are your sisters, little man. I am your best friend from this day on. I expect their names and contact codes.” He walked off and I activated the privacy screen.

Elena laughed and said. “Boys will be boys, Eric. See it with Freya’s eyes and let him live.”

“I am not planning to get in any fights or kill anyone. I am right at the door to the Academy.”

She hugged me once more and Sigfrieda did as well, and then proved she was still the warrior she always was and said. “He favors his left hand, carries a fight hammer in an underarm holster, but looks like he has a glass chin. The fool stepped into an avatar scanner field you know.”

Both hugged me again and after we said our fare wells. The call terminated.

The privacy screen collapsed but the group had dissipated, perhaps called in already. I checked the glowing display numbers next to the door. Numbers 66 to 76 displayed. Still a long way to go.

The Vent-Matics were well stocked with a vast selection of popular snack items. Pre packed snacks like this I knew from the School cafeteria but never had money to buy any unless Yngve bought some and shared them. Popular Nilfeheim snacks were pickles, pickled fish, pickled sea weed buds and pickled dumplings. Dried Fish strip and air dried squid.

I found something called Minnows and Nuts and it came in a red bag and had small finger long dried and salted fish and some sort of crunchy fruits that tasted oily. I liked it and got me a can of Sparkle bright and sat down, leaning back. I was nervous about the admission process, but I was here and the recent nightmarish events started to fade. Considering all things I felt actually content. I must have nodded off for a while. I opened my eyes with that sandy feeling and the realization I had not just closed my eyes but slept. The numbers displayed 110-120, a considerable improvement, still far from the 239 on my plastic card. Almost everyone still waiting were now sitting, sprawling and reclining in the Vari-Form chairs.

I was just at my third trip to the Vent-matics, as I heard my number. Hastily I put the candy-bar in my pocket and went through the slide door next to the number display board. Behind it was a light gray corridor with black shiny floor. There were ten doors, five on each side and over one door I saw my number and name displayed in bright illuminated letters.

I looked for a door chime or buzzer but found none, so I knocked and the door opened immediately.

A uniformed humanoid being sat behind a desk, the room was sparsely lit and the walls, floors and everything were colored in a dark gray with dark red accents. Even the light from the indirect mounted illuminating plates had a reddish glow to it.

The being was about human size had two arms, a torso and a head on a neck, but there was no visible mouth or nose, and the eyes seemed just darker areas in the beings otherwise gray and smooth skin. The being reminded me of the Sisters of Nilfeheim and their stocking masks, only I was sure this was no mask but how the being really looked.

It extended a hand and said. “Have a seat applicant. I am Specialist Yda.” The darker skin area where his mouth was moved but it did not appear to be the source of the voice

I sat down and said. “I am Eric Olafson from Nilfeheim.

“Nice to meet you Eric and I would like to say thank you that you consider a career in the United Stars Fleet.”

He moved one of his hands over a dimly lit contact area of his desk. “Yes you are Eric Olafson, you are from Nilfeheim and you are a lawful citizen. I see you spoke with a Fleet recruiter and entered the Pre Entry Program.” He studied whatever read-out he saw. “You downloaded every fleet information brochure and I see you subscribed to “Log Book Stories” and “Command Chair” very unusual Virtu Choices for an applicant.

I was a little surprised to see they kept records of this. “I just liked to get as much information about the Fleet as I could, Sir.”

The being nodded gracefully. “It tells me that your decision was certainly not spur of the moment but you planned this for a long time.” The being folded its hands and its long spidery fingers had several more joints than regular human fingers. I got dizzy just watching and wondered if his kind ever made knots they could not get apart. The being suddenly vibrated and made a humming sound. “Yes actually we do. When I was young I often got so tangled up that my Sip-Sap had to help me get my hands apart.”

“You can hear my thoughts as well?” I really didn’t like that seemingly every other person I ran into could read my thoughts.”

“Yes Applicant I can, I am Leedei and as your new friend Mix told you, your thoughts are quite loud.” It leaned forward. “What is your reason for wanting to join?”

“To serve and protect, to do my share to keep this Union...”

It interrupted. “Not the poster reason, why did you decide to join and you can be frank and truthful”

“I needed to get away from Nilfeheim for one thing. Ever since my Grandfather’s funeral I had no other plans. I always wanted to join the Fleet.”

“What is it that attracts you? I see you are an executive of Enroe Industries. You own controlling stock in a successful company and you are an officer of the Justice Department.”

“All this sort of happened and I sure don’t think these are careers I want to spend my life doing. The Fleet is the only place where I eventually could become a star ship captain.”

The being made a series of whispering sounds and then said. “I think you are indeed at the right place then. “He unfolded his hands in what must have been a mental challenge. “You have a long way ahead of you before you reach that goal, but there are millions of ships and all have Captains so you see many others have reached that goal and done it before you and perhaps you too will do that one day.”

This statement of the being lifted my spirits considerably and it was right. Whatever lay ahead of me, others had done it. So it could be done.”

“I am Leedei as I said. My kind comes from M 31, a small satellite galaxy of Andromeda and I do not wear a stocking over my head, what an interesting concept though.”

“Is there any way I can somehow adjust the volume of my thoughts? I really don’t like sharing everything I am thinking.

“I know of no natural way to do that. We Leedei have very nice technical solutions and I am sure the Narth or the Saresii might have ways to accomplish that. Should you reach your goal and become an officer you or even a captain, they all receive extensive shielding and mental training.”

The Leedei pointed to the door.” It was nice chatting with you. Once you leave my office you will be further tested, and scanned. Be advised that from now on everything that happens could be a test and part of an evaluation process, keep that in mind.”

The being was not kidding. After a dozen more interviews, medical exams and scans. I felt as if I was turned inside out and every last molecule and thought of mine had been examined, dissected and recorded.

At one point they had me undress and bathe in a milky white liquid that had a metallic odor to it. A technician explained it was to make sure no bio weapons or nanites were transported to Arsenal II.

At last I met Derek and Mix again.

After that bath they gave me a bright orange jumpsuit with my last name stenciled across my chest and the word applicant between my shoulder blades

My personal belongings were in a plastic crate and I carried it like everyone else to a long metal counter, a chubby looking human with a robot assistant waved at me. “Move it applicant, your next.”

He pointed at a recess in the counter and snapped unfriendly. “Your crate fits right in there. Show some initiative.” To his colleague next to him, processing a tall Andorran, he said, as if I wasn’t there. “Sometimes I really hate my job, someone like that wants to become an Officer. Well they always need more Dibbies.”

I put my crate in the recess and a warning sound beeped.” Class V Weapon detected.”

He took the blaster out of the crate. The one I had received from the police officer at Corri-Door. “Government Issue SIG Class V with full 60 bolt magazine. You better be licensed for that.”

He scanned my CIT and was satisfied. “One SIG STR 229 with magazine and holster.” He handed it to the Robot who put it in another bin.

“One Fairbairn Sykes fighting knife in shoulder harness. One Oslo brand heavy Boot knife. One Marine Corps Chain sword with full flamer attachment.”

He stopped. “What war zone do you come from? You carry almost as much hardware as a Dai-Than.”

Since he continued describing and handing my things to the robot I was sure he didn’t expect an answer.

“One SII – ProDat 9 – Hexatonium Edition.”

“Pack of Sparkle Bright gum- Grape Flavor, opened”

He described each and every item of clothing and everything I had in my pockets that way. I didn’t think it was right for him to know what I had in my pockets. I felt like being processed for prison. Then he said to me.” All your items will be stored in safe keeping and will be returned to you, after you leave the academy, either accepted or rejected.”

Between each test and each station of this process was a waiting period and since I had also no PDD, I did not know what time it was or how long all this took. Derek was certain it was over thirty hours for sure as they finally herded us aboard a Leyland Military Shuttle. Everyone else was wearing those bright orange colored jumpsuits. I was tired and thirsty. I was certain they used every test and every sensor known to science on me. I had been bathed now four times in various liquids, sterilized inside and out. Filled out forms and questionnaires and then was probed and measured and scanned some more.

“They are treating us like penal colony prisoners rather than Academy aspirants.” complained Derek. He managed to get a seat next to me.

I had to agree with him. It was impersonal, cold and demeaning. With a few exceptions the personnel was grumpy, indifferent and unfriendly.

Mix who also made it, wiggled his big ears. “To become an officer on one of those magnificent ships, I’d endure much worse.”

“I wonder why they do it that way.” I said. “I mean would it hurt to show a little more respect?”

Derek answered again: “It wasn’t so bad. They need to make sure no spies make it to Arsenal. Do you know how many times the Kermac and others have tried to find out just what Terrans really found on Arsenal III?”

Another applicant answered this one. “The GC does not like the Union and they didn’t like losing this star system to the Union, especially since everyone knows we found something there, something very important. I would be very angry to lose my own front yard to a hated neighbor only to hear that this neighbor found a treasure in it.”

An applicant across the aisle had the name Binks stenciled on his chest shrugged. “I think it is a ruse, there is nothing there and all this is to throw the GC off course and it has worked for the last 2000 years.”

Derek leaned back in the seat, obviously glad like everyone else to sit down and rest.” I think they found a secret city of the Celtest or perhaps the Uni.”

I turned my head towards him “And you read that in your galactic National Magazines?”

Derek gave me a broad grin. “Sure have, but that’s not the only thing I watch or read.”

“So what did they find then?” I asked

Binks chimed in again “No one that knows ever talked, but rumors have it that they found a Celtest city or ship yard and completely intact, with the entire Tech level 11 stuff ready for the taking. The famous alien ship, brought back by Admiral Stahl during the last Y’All Invasion is supposedly a Celtest battleship. I think it was here where he found it.”

“Was it not 2516 when Richard Stahl returned and saved the Galaxy?” I said smiling back. Proud at myself that I remembered something and wasn’t completely ignorant

“2516 was when the war ended. Stahl returned in 2514”

“Why haven’t we have reached Tech Level eleven yet?” I asked. “I mean if they really found what you said. It’s over 500 years ago.”

Binks said: “It takes the average Civilization between three to five thousand years to reach Tech level three and over 20,000 years to go from there to reach Tech level seven. Look at the Kermac. They have been around for almost a million years they say and have not advanced past tech seven.

Some of Saresii technology is considered to be Tech level 9 and they reached level three over a Million years ago. The Union in general is at Tech level eight but many consider Terran technology already is well past Tech 8. Now the Terrans are still one of the youngest and newest galactic civilizations.”

Mix wiggled his ears. “When my people heard of the speed the Terrans achieved this, we called it the Terran Miracle.”

He kept moving his ears while he spoke. “Binks is right you know, it takes many millennia of dedicated research to even fundamentally understand the principles of any Tech level higher than yours. It can be quite dangerous too, if you are not very careful. I bet they found just what the rumor said and that is why Terrans and the Union advance so fast.”

Derek nodded. “Imagine a Stone Age man trying to figure out the function of a blaster weapon. This Stone Age man would have to make a lot of discoveries and inventions on his own to even understand the rudimentary workings of that blaster and during that long process might even accidently shoot himself, by looking in the muzzle, before he ever figures it out.”

While we talked our shuttle left Arsenal Gate, and went superluminal.

Chapter 16: Admiral Webb
Arsenal System was an OII Main sequence star with 11 planets. Each planet was heavily developed by the Fleet. The United Stars Spatial Navy was one of the biggest organizations in the known universe. There must have been Trillions of beings serving active all over the Galaxy and beyond.

Millions of ship and bases that needed personnel, maintenance, upgrades, and supplies. Even the three gas giants in the system and their moons had some installations on them. Systems like Arsenal were there to feed that monster with materials, munitions and beings.

Because this particular Navy base was technically in enemy space, it also was perhaps also the most heavily protected and defended system. A cocoon of weapon platforms, mine fields, sensor buoys and space forts surrounded the system in addition to the many war ships and deep space fighters on constant stand by. Sensor installations tracked everything that moved within 100 light years.

Arsenal II was a very hot waterless planet with a toxic acid atmosphere, too close to its sun to develop native life and in many ways similar to the Sol systems Venus. Despite these adverse conditions the planet was home to over five million beings. While most of the installations were deep underground, the planets primary building complex, a major branch of the United Stars Spatial Naval Academy and a Class B space port (mil) were above ground.

The Naval Academy had many hundred branches across Union space branches but the Arsenal II branch was also its administrative headquarters

All this information I got from a Vidi-brochure that was playing over and over again on the passenger compartment main screen.

The constant vibration of the ship changed and that most likely indicated that we had dropped into Real Space and approached our destination. The Vidi-brochure on the main screen disappeared and was replaced by a mustard yellow ball, that soon filled the screen. Thick clouds whirled in its atmosphere and prohibited any view of the actual planet surface. Without swinging into an orbit first, our transport ship immediately descended into that thick pea soup atmosphere and the view screen showed nothing but unhealthy shades of sulfuric yellow.

Moments later we had passed through this kilometers thick soup of acid clouds and the ship was floating across a lifeless inhospitable environment. Rough rugged mountains, huge fissures of canyon size zigzagging across the umbra colored surface. The transport descended further and a collection of buildings centered on a tall cone shaped tower was the obvious target of our trip. Lush green parks with perfectly groomed grass, large trees and small ponds surrounded the compound. A transparent, almost reflection free, most likely energy-field reinforced Duranium dome encased it all. As we passed directly over it, it looked strangely surreal and out of place. Green parks, trees and buildings surrounded by that lifeless rugged landscape with rough looking boulders, and an environment unfit for most life forms.

The transport landed on a Duro-crete field. A slide-way inside a transparent pipe rose from the ground and attached itself to the airlock. The doors opened and a barrel chested human in uniform told us to get up. Two seat rows at a time and single file. He made sure it all happened in an orderly manner. The slide-way inside a transparent tunnel transported us across the landing field and inside that dome we had seen from space.

The slide belt had ended right behind the Ultronit base of the transparent dome. I estimated the apex of this dome to be at least a thousand meters above us. There we joined a line of at least a thousand more beings dressed in orange, already waiting. They stood on the maroon colored surface of a straight path leading to that central cone shaped tower like building directly underneath the apex of the protective dome and exactly at the center of this installation.

I estimated that path to be about twenty meters wide and a good two thousand meters long from the bottom of the dome ring to that central tower.

We had just emerged from underneath the base of the dome. A flight of stairs led from the base ring of the dome fifty steps down and connected this entrance to that access path. From my elevated observation point I noticed five more of these access pathways, that like the spokes of a wheel radiated from the cone shaped tower. I was certain there were three more spokes on the other side but blocked by that tall building. Each of these access paths had a long line of orange dressed applicants like this one. In my mind I calculated and estimated that there had to be at least ten thousand applicants waiting to be processed into the Academy just like me.

The spaces between these spoke like paths were covered with well-groomed grass lawns, trimmed shrubbery and small trees on it. There also were shimmering ponds of water here and there. The light came from a sun light projector mounted right at the zenith of this huge dome. Everything looked very orderly and very regulated.

I watched a gang of beings in dark green uniforms tending one of the grass areas with hand tools. It somehow reminded me of the Halls of Hasvik and I was almost certain they did that as a result of a punishment or something like that.

A humanoid union officer floated down from somewhere and hovered a few feet away from us and he addressed us. “Welcome to Arsenal Academy, applicants. Since we have a lot of applicants today listen up and listen carefully. This is your first actual order you now receive as Union fleet personnel. The instructions I will give you now are meant as a test for your ability and willingness to accept instructions that might cause discomfort or make no sense to you. Since this is your first official order it will be explained to you.

Be prepared that this might have been the last time anyone explained the reason for an order to you. I know, all this is new to you of course, but those who remain will soon get used to it.”

The officer made a gesture encompassing the area before us and then he gestured in a linear motion to describe the Duro-crete alley before us. “To your back from where you just came on the top of the stairs is the entrance lobby. There are wash rooms, vent-o-matics and even GalNet Access booths. The tall building in the middle is the Academy administration building in which your final application process will be completed.

The paved, red colored surface path connecting these two points is an Applicant Road. There are nine of these and you are on number six.

That concludes the explanation part, now here are your orders and you are to follow them to the tee.

You are to remain in your spot of the que. You are not allowed to leave the red area, sit on, or even touch the grass. Under no circumstance will you leave your place in the line to advance past others before you. Should you decide to go back for whatever reason, be it to use the toilets, the washrooms or make a call or for any other reason, it will be seen by us as a decision not to complete the application process.

Should you therefore choose to go back you will receive a space bus ticket to any destination of your choice and 1000 credits. No one will ask you why you decided to walk back, there is no appeal process. You are considered adult by your species standards, mentally capable to understand my instructions and you are here because you want to become an officer. You will not be able to reapply for the Academy again. It was decided to make these finite and drastic consequences to make you understand the seriousness of these instructions.”

The officer paused for a second then nodded. “These are simple orders and you should be able to comply. On a personal note. Remember millions did it before you, I did it too.”

The officer saluted and said. “I wish you all success and hopefully will see you one day in Navy Black.” He left by floating away and into the direction of another Applicant road. As my eyes followed him, I saw another Transport pass over the academy preparing to land.

The long line of beings didn’t move, even after four hours or so I roughly estimated I had not moved more than perhaps 2 meters. Nothing seemed to happen at all.

The fish faced Ult, I was certain was the same who had talked to me back on Arsenal Gate, as I recognized the pattern of darker spots on his greenish fish skin was standing before me. He even smelt faintly like fish, complained: “I hope this line is moving soon. The water in my suit is getting bad.”

“Water in your suit?” I asked

He turned to answer:” I am an Ult. This orange jump suit they gave me is supposed to sustain me just as a real Ult Moisture Suit would. You see Ult are amphibious. I can survive on land but I must return to water periodically to regenerate. In dry environments like this we wear moisture suits”

The Ult was two heads taller than me, and really looked like a Blue Streamer fish that had been crossed with a human being. He had large watery eyes, a lipless mouth filled with rows of very small but sharp looking teeth. His skin had a greenish shimmer and the outlines of a back fin under his yellow suit. He did have two hands and two legs. The legs were out of proportion to the rest of the body, as if belonging to a much larger being.

“I am amphibious too.” I said and pointed at the gill slits at the base of my neck.” I can understand your love for water.” Then I asked. “Are you in any form of danger or harm because of that suit you wear?”

“My own suit recycles the water much more efficient than this one. This one appears to be malfunctioning. You see I need to exchange body waste materials through the skin, and replenish my cells with fresh water. If I am not able to do that soon, I might suffocate and perish.

“How long do you think you have?”

As alien as his face was, he looked uncomfortable. “I am not sure, but not very much longer. I can feel the water clogging my pores.”

I looked around and saw a marine not too far away standing to my left just by the grass and approached her. “Ma’am that Ult received a defective environmental suit and needs help his water supply is contaminated.”

The Marine lowered her immense gun and pointed it at me.” Applicant return into the line. Feeding and refreshment intervals will be given. Until then remain where you are. You heard the received orders. It is the Ult’s problem not yours. If he wants to quit all he has to do is walk back. You heard your orders and mine are to make sure you comply.”

“Ma’am I don’t think I made myself clear. The Ult is in perhaps life threatening peril and needs help.”

The Marine woman barked “One more word out of you and I will shoot you.” then she said in a less threatening tone. “What you all do at your spot in the line is up to you. But no help will be called, until he reaches the building or the refreshment interval is ordered. If he wants to quit all he has to do is turn around and walk back. There are toilets; there are washrooms and he gets a ride home, but if he turns around no matter for what reason he forfeits his chance to apply to the academy.”

I wanted to voice my anger about this extremely unfair situation, but the expression on the Marine’s face and the shimmering energy field at the gun muzzle told me that she wasn’t kidding.

The Ult and the other applicants nearby had heard the interchange and looked as helpless as I felt. The Ult’s skin now had yellowish hue and he didn’t look too good. Derek cursed:” What a bunch of ass holes. I mean they can’t let him die. We got to do something.”

I looked around. We were still far back. The line before us included in my estimation at last eight hundred beings The line behind us was about fifty beings or less and it reached up the stairs and all the way to the Airlock door with the bath rooms and a water fountain, but if anyone went back he or she would get a ride back and forfeit the chance to apply. Then I got an idea. With some effort I ripped of the sleeves of my suit, tied a knot in one end and said to Mix behind me. “Pass those sleeves back and tell the being behind you to pass it on until it reaches those who are still next to the water fountain. Have them fill it and pass it back.”

Mix ears wiggled fast. “What a great idea.”

The being behind him, a human female agreed. Even the female Marine watching us nodded approvingly.

Derek who stood before the Ult turned and said.” If I only had some tools, I probably could fix that Enviro-suit.”

“What do you need?” I asked.

“Well I would need to access the Diagnostic panel first.”

The Ult looked visibly weak and was about to collapse. I reached out and with Derek’s help eased him to the ground and said: “Just do it. See what you can do.”

The first sleeve came back. Derek found the drain on the suit and he fashioned a make shift funnel out of a sleeve of his suit. Once everyone behind us understood what was happening the water arrived much faster and Derek was able to exchange the entire water supply in no time. We also doused the exposed skin of the Ult and gave him some to drink. His skin lost the yellow hue and returned to the healthy greenish shine. His eyes became clearer and he looked at us. “I don’t know how I can thank you all enough.”

“Don’t worry. I bet you would have done the same.” I said and turned to Derek who was looking at the tiny 2D read out of the diagnostic panel hidden behind a Velcro fabric flap on the Ult’s arm. “What’s wrong with the thing?”

“One of the filters is clogged and the e - cell is nearly empty. There is not enough power for the self-cleaning cycle.”

I turned to Mix. “Tell those behind you that the Ult is alright. Convey them our thanks.”

Mix made a rattling sound and I realized he laughed. “Great news. I’ll convey at once.”

A brownish furred being with tentacles instead of arms, three spaces ahead of us said: “I am wearing an environment assisting suit also. I am a methane breather, but I can go without taking a breath for days. The Ult can have my energy cell. I won’t be able to speak however.”

Derek looked up. “I need that cell only for a moment. I think I can drain enough energy into the Ult’s empty one to make it work for a few days and leave enough in the Garbini’s cell.”

Derek succeeded and both beings had enough energy to run their suits for a while.

The Ult had completely recovered and he told us about his home planet and culture. His species was the first non-humanoid member of the United Stars. It was also a very old culture. The Ult had been members of the First Galactic Council and traveled space when Terrans lived in caves and competed with the Neanderthal for the dominant species spot.

The Ult once ruled a gigantic empire and where considered to be among the most brutal and aggressive species but some kind of religious event over 5000 years ago changed their behavior and they gave up their aggressive expansion.

Then he asked: “You are amphibious too?”

I nodded. “All Neo-Vikings are. Nilfeheim is a water world we have only a few small islands. The rest of the surface is covered in deep oceans and ice. When Nilfeheim was settled, the colonists got some genetic tailoring.”

“So you can actually breathe under water?” Mix asked.

“Yes I have gills that allow me to stay submerged for a long time.”

“Why did you decide to join the Fleet?” Derek wanted to know.

“I want to be a star ship captain.”

The Ult’s name was Webb and he said: “You seem quite serious but you realize that is a long and hard journey and you might spend half a life time serving before they ever offer you a command seat. There isn’t a more difficult selection process in the Universe.”

I shrugged. “Actually I have no real expectations as what awaits me, I am not sure I will ever succeed, but by Odin I’ll try. At least that was the plan. I am less certain about it now. I am appalled by the inhuman treatment. I can’t help but wonder why they treat applicants like dirt.”

“I would guess they have their reasons.” The Ult said

He reached for my hand: “Humans, I learned long ago like to wish other beings luck. While there is no word or concept for luck in Ulta, I wish you luck with your quest.”

“Thanks Webb.”

Mix then educated us about his species and time seemed to pass much faster. It was fascinating to learn about the origin and cultures of other beings.

The Marines guarding us announced a refreshment period and a hover cart came down the line with robots handing out water and food rations. From the ground rose cubical structures, bath room facilities for anyone who needed it. The Marines urged us to hurry, but everyone needing to go had a chance to do so.

The line now had moved quite a bit and only about sixty beings where still in front of me. I estimated about five hours had passed since we got the refreshments and bathroom break and I was certain it was over ten hours since we arrived here. I had counted forty-eight beings so far that had given up and returned to the rear. I needed to go to the bathroom again very soon. The water I drank had made its way through the system and pushed for a release.

When I finally reached the entrance door I was really tired, quite hungry and thirsty and in dire need to relieve myself. A uniformed human sat behind a desk next to the door and looked me over.” What happened to your uniform?”

“I fashioned water bags out of the sleeves because my Ult friend needed water.”

He snarled.” You damaged government issued property. This is a serious offense. Are you aware of that?”

“Sir, with all due respect, a life was at stake and I believe my action is justifiable.”

“Are you taking full responsibility for that?”

“Yes Sir. I have no problems taking responsibility for helping a fellow being in distress”

The officer made a notation on his desk screen and said. “You might as well kiss your chances of becoming a cadet good bye. The Commandant himself wants to see you. That almost never happens. Go through that door. Take the first IBT. It will drop you of at the correct location.”

I was angry and tried to keep my emotions under control as I stepped past the transparent doors into the cool marble and brass lobby to find the inter base transport. Everything was so different from how I pictured it would be. The Vid-Shows on GalNet always portrayed Fleet officers as noble, honorable and gallant. Everything I knew about the Fleet was wrong. There were no larger than life heroes, no officers who kept their cool. Instead I met only angry, bored and indifferent members of that organization. I wasn’t sure anymore if I really wanted to be a part of it. Not being sure about anything I stepped into a quiet lobby. I felt more aggravated by the moment and I decided to let that Commander know what I was thinking about all of this. The Inter building transport conveyed me upwards and moments later I was released into a modern looking elegant lobby. There was the Union flag, the flag of the spatial navy next to large view ports overlooking the academy grounds below and the planets stark surface beyond.

A woman was sitting at a sweeping desk made of a transparent material. Behind her, huge murals showing spectacular images of deep space nebulae. She seemed to be human, had bright orange hair and half her face was covered with a contour shaped mirror thing.” She greeted me with a smile and said. “The Commandant is expecting you, Applicant. Go right in.”

A pair of wooden doors swung open and I walked into a large office with deep blue soft carpet. The ceiling simulated a star field. Transparent floor to ceiling windows behind the desk, also a transparent surface floating without visible support before a white haired women sitting in a large arm chair. She wore a tight fitting black velvet suit with a plunging v shaped neckline revealing much of her cleavage. I would be hard pressed to guess at her age. She could have been anything between 20 and 200.

Her long straight snow white hair had a silvery almost metallic shimmer to it and was cut with bangs reaching her eyes and framed a beautiful immaculate face with large dark eyes and an arrogant impression. Her suit was bare of any rank insignia, except for 3 golden rings on her sleeves. The woman had her legs crossed and her fingers steepled. Her eyes looked me over and then she said: “What is your name?”

“Eric Olafson, Ma’am.”

“Why are you here?”

“I was told to report to you Ma’am. And here I am. I was told my chances to join the Fleet are nil so I don’t give a hoot why you want me here.” I was quite angry and aggravated and I let her know it. “I might be just some hick from a backwater planet, but that is not how you treat people that decided to serve this Union. I am sure there are other ways to test the resolve and dedication than to treat applicants like dirt. Not providing water and defective gear, not having the courtesy of providing bath rooms and endangering the very life of a sentient being. That is not only uncivilized that is barbaric. Ever since I was a boy I dreamed of this day, but now I am not so sure if I want to be part of this. All nice and honor on the surface and rotten, bored and indifferent at the core.”

“Are you through?” She asked quietly?”

“No I am not! That Uniform you and everyone else around here wears makes you servants of the United Stars, not dictators. I don’t know what I am going to do after I walk out of here, but one thing is sure. But I am going to spend every minute and every credit I have to let everyone know what a rotten and lousy place this Fleet of ours is underneath all that glamour.”

“Are you angry because you are hungry and thirsty and need to go to the bath room? A future officer might face much worse conditions and has to keep his cool.” She said still quietly.

“Lady you don’t even know the meaning of harsh conditions. I come from a very harsh planet and believe me I learned from early on learn what real hunger and thirst means. I bet you never missed a meal. So don’t talk to me about personal comforts. I can handle much worse. It’s the attitude of the so called officers that pisses me off.” I almost slammed my fist on her desk. “I realize we are new to all this but what would it hurt to be a little more courteous? Is it not the foremost duty of this Fleet to represent us in a favorable light with other civilizations? There is a being down there from the Andromeda Galaxy, what impression will he take home. What will he tell others?” I turned and went to the door. “I know my way out.”

She said with a loud voice” Hold it right there. I am not through with you.”

I turned and she asked again: “Why did you come to Arsenal?”

“I intended to join the Fleet and become an officer. Like everyone else of course.”

“And what are you going to do now?”

“I don’t know yet but that should be of no concern to you. However the Assembly will hear of this somehow I guarantee that.”

“Would you do the same thing you did down there, knowing it cost you your chance to become an officer?”

“No Ma’am I would not do the same thing, I would get the water myself.”

She kept looking at me and then a barely noticeable smile crept over her lips but didn’t reach her eyes. “I see. You may leave now. Take the elevator back down and get your dorm assigned. You are accepted to the Academy.”

“I am?” I was totally surprised.

From the side Webb the Ult stepped into my field of view. “Yes Eric, you passed a very important test. A test I personally conduct once in a while.”

The Ult no longer wore a yellow jumpsuit but a black uniform. “Welcome to the United Stars Spatial Academy, Cadet Olafson. I am Admiral Webb Stokes and I am the commanding officer of this place.”

He rounded the floating desk and the woman got up and exchanged places with Webb.

“A test?” Was all that came to my mind.

Stokes fish-like face had no skin muscles to convey emotions like humans, but I was sure he felt amused. “Yes Cadet a test. You did well indeed. Now get registered. They also going to feed you and give you some rest. Everything you and everyone else experienced from the second you stepped off the Space Bus was series of tests. Who follows the red line, who does what during the long waiting period.

Would you punch the guy who disturbed you so rudely during your private call for example. Everything is part of an evaluation process that gives us an idea about the character and the qualities of an applicant.”

“That blonde guy with the glass chin and the hidden weapon in his sleeve was a test?”

“Yes that was a young Lieutenant ordered to try to pick fights.”

“I was close to put his lights out.” I admitted.

“But you didn’t and that was good.”

He pointed out the window and motioned with his hand over the long rows of applicants still there. “Once every so often we run a scenario we call the ‘Inmate Routine: and yes we treat you like penal colony prisoners in that scenario. We observe every applicant very closely and we can learn a lot from his or her reaction to those scenarios. Don’t judge the Fleet too harsh, we doing this for over 3000 years now and we have our reasons.”

“You may have, Sir. But we are also Union Citizens and that particular scenario is simply wrong.”

“I’ll take your objections into account the next time. Now go get to the bath room or you might ruin my carpet.”

“Thank you Sir.” I said and walked to the door. I heard the Admiral’s voice as the door opened for me. “When I wished you luck earlier, I meant that.”

Chapter 17: Cadet Olafson
The orange haired woman took the mirror thing from her face as I left the Admirals office and she leaned forward over her desk. “There is a washroom right over there.”

I gave her a thankful smile. After I had freshened up I asked her.” How did you know I needed to go?”

She smiled. “I am Cheeka and I come from Phantas.” She said that as if it would explain everything.

Her purple eyes sparkled amused and she added. “Phantas is an old Terran Colony, much like Nilfeheim and we all have Psionic abilities, including telepathy.”

I groaned. “Can everyone do that but me?”

She laughed. “No, Cadet. It really only appears that way to you at the moment. You have been accepted to the Academy and if you graduate successfully you will know a whole lot more about Psionics and how to defend yourself against it too.”

“That would be a good thing. I still can’t believe I actually got accepted and the whole affair with the Ult was just a staged thing.”

She got up and pointed at an elegant looking serv-matic. “It’s about my coffee time. Would you want some too?”

I nodded. “Yes I am quite thirsty actually.”

She was quite attractive to look at. She had a very nice body, and she wore a short black skirt that reminded me of Sif’s outfit when I saw her at the Space port and transparent shiny leg covers with a hint of black encased her legs. Her blouse was white, and void of any rank insignia, but her sizeable breasts underneath made up for the lack of military decoration and was quite effective to catch an eye, at least mine. Her behind reminded in shape of an apple like the ones I had seen in the Caves of Muspelheim and it looked nice and round in that skirt as she worked on the Serve-Matic. I unexpectedly thought how that skirt would look on me, not that I could hope for a behind like that. I had to be careful about my secret, especially here were everyone could see what I was thinking and tried to suppress it.

She turned and handed me a cup.” These are called stockings. “She slid a hand over her knee and said. “Yet another fashion from Terra and are once again real big in fashion.” The she said.” I am glad you like what you see.”

The door opened and the silver haired woman came out of the Admirals office. “Cadet Olafson what are you still doing here. I thought you are already processed.”

The orange haired woman said. “General, I offered the Cadet a cup of coffee. It was not his fault.”

The silver haired woman who had the rank of a General was beautiful. Quite different from the girlish secretary, in an angelic not quite human alien way smiled and this time it reached her large also purple eyes. “Carry on then finish your coffee and do have a few of the cookies, Cheeka was about to offer you. She makes them herself and they are quite legendary in the Academy Administration. After that I suggest you don’t delay your processing for too long.” Then she shook her head and walked of. “Barely a day in the navy and already flirting with the civilian personnel. Mr Olafson I think you found your calling indeed.”

The secretary waited till the woman had disappeared in one of the IBT’s and said.” That was General Alycia Lichfangh. She is the Commanding officer of the mighty PSI Corps, and it is said that she is the most powerful Psionic talented person in the Galaxy. Rumors also have it that she and the Immortal Warrior are dating.”

I sighed. “I just realized just how much I really have to learn.” Then I drained the cup in one gulp and put the cup down. “Thanks for the coffee. I better go.”

“You’re welcome Cadet Olafson. I am known around here as Cheeka. I do not have a military rank; I am just the big guys’ executive assistant. Maybe when you come back from basic we can have a cup of coffee again and talk about stockings or other things.”

I smiled. “That would be nice indeed.”

Cheeka pointed at the IBT.” Tell the IBT to drop you off at the Quarter Master processing level 6. I’ll make sure they have your paper work.”

I thanked her waved once more and told the Inter Base Transport to drop me of at said location. There in a curving corridor another long line of orange dressed applicants. A bright yellow skinned being that reminded me of a bird crossed with a lemon and no taller than maybe 40 centimeters jumped before me, wearing a black uniform and with a high pitched voice. “Cadet Olafson. I just received instructions to place you in line four B.” The yellow being hovered before me and motioned me to take a spot between two other applicants.

I wondered how Derek and Mix fared and how far they had come in this process. I wanted to tell them about the Ult who was actually the Commandant. But the chances they were here in the same line were slim. This was like a factory processing thousands upon thousands of applicants and perhaps this was the closest concept to describe this orchestrated, well organized madness.

A humanoid shaped being wearing a completely enclosed orange jump suit stood before me. His suit had an attached hood that was drawn closely around his head and as he turned there was a mirrored face plate before his actual face. While others had their names stenciled across the chest, he only had a number, 3452-991.

I asked. “May I ask why you got a number instead of a name?”

Its voice came from a speaker unit in his shoulder and it sounded exactly like the artificial generated female voice every standard Computronic had. “I do not mind. I am a Non Corp. We did not develop the same as corporal beings. We had no need for names, before we were discovered and became a member species. We recognize and address each other in a different way. However when interacting with other Union species outside our natural environment it is helpful to have an individual designation and this number comes very close to what we see when we identify one of us.”

I wished I could have talked to the Non Corp a little more but the line was moving quite rapidly and we had reached a door were two officers, one human and one Insectoid Klack split us up. To the Non-Corp the human officer said.” Non-Corp cadet to the right and through that corridor.” The insectoid then addressed me. “Human cadet, you go left.”

It turned out to be a slide belt that conveyed me directly into a large Auto Dresser unit and I emerged on the other side and moments later wearing an actual uniform, it was deep green and completely void of rank insignia, but on the sleeve was the Union Flag. I did not know if it was the same or a different Klack who greeted me at the other side. “Welcome Cadet Olafson you have now been officially accepted and processed. Please do not ask any questions at this point, as there is no time. Follow the others to the next station where you receive your ribbon display, your Military Id Imprint and your Code Key surgery.”

I really wanted to ask what a Code Key surgery entailed, as I in general did not like the idea of surgeries and doctors all that much, but the Klack ignored me and addressed the next person behind me in the exact same manner.

The next room had two long counters on each side. Robots and beings behind the counter handed out large bags. A project-a sign flashed with my name and guided me to a spot at the left counter. A bearded man chewing on something said. “Cadet Olafson?”

“Yes Sir.”

A robot next to him snarled. “Identity verified. Race specifications and measurement scan complete. Basic Gear assembled and ready.”

The man pointed at a large E pad screen installed into the counter. Sign your name here. With your signature you verify you have received all your basic gear, complete and in good condition.”

“Should I not check it first before I sign it?”

“Yes regulations actually require, that you take the print out and check every item, but your gear has been assembled by robots.” He sighed.” We usually skip this part since it would slow things down even further!”

“I sure don’t want that!” I said and signed it.

After this a Saran officer supervising a machine attaching a blank flex screen attached to our uniform. The man explained. “This is your ribbon display. It will show all your military specializations and qualifications and of course any citations you earn. Yours will most likely remain pretty empty until you graduate, but it is required to be worn on all uniforms. It is linked to you and cannot be given to another person or altered in any way or form. Trying to do so is a serious offense.”

He tapped the display with his finger and the thing made a chirping sound. He looked at it and grinned. “Wow you actually got a few citations as it looks like: Honor Citizen of Twilight, Civil Duty service ribbon and Executioners Axe.” He grinned.” Nice to see the ribbon display actually works.” He waved me on and said.” Next!”

Code Key surgery was a big auto dresser type device that used Nanite assisted robot surgery to make a little skin pocket somewhere on the body. Its location, so I was told was chosen randomly so it would not be always at the same place. During the procedure a voice explained. “All officers of all branches of the United Stars services receive a code key pocket. It is a small 2 centimeter by 1 centimeter cavity and a few millimeters deep. A bio plastic key made of the same cell material as the body will be placed in it. No normal scan will reveal it. It is used as an extra security measure to access restricted areas or information. You and all Cadets accepted have the security clearance Blue. That is the lowest security clearance and sufficient for all Academy tasks and procedures. How, when and why you need that key will be explained to you in the appropriate training class.”

The procedure itself was painless and my code key pocket was at my left underarm.

Along with others I entered an immense mess hall. I guessed at least 500 beings were sitting or in the process of sitting at long rows of tables.

I didn’t see Derek or Max, but I saw the methane breather and it waved at me with one of its tentacles.” Over here, Eric human.”

I took the free seat next to him and the Garbini said. “I never thought we finally end up here. I felt like a product in a factory.”

“I know I felt the same way. Seeing the scope of things I start to realize just how big an organization Space Fleet actually is.”

“Now that you say it. I heard there are fifty mess halls like this one right here and this isn’t the only Academy branch in the Galaxy. There are many more!”

I remembered Mix telling me, the ones on the Andromeda side were at capacity.

The tables where set with fine china and glasses.

After about an hour every seat was occupied. An officer in black uniform, somewhat humanoid but with horns and a face that made him look like a ram addressed us all while standing on a floating metal disc so everyone could see him. I was sure his voice was transmitted to field speakers nearby as he did not talk very loud but I could clearly hear him.” This will be your first real meal as Cadets. It will also be your first lesson.

“An Officer of the United Stars Fleet will always display the finest table manners. We will use napkins and eating utensils whenever possible. We will learn to use the eating utensils of other cultures but the Fleet recognizes sticks, fork, knife and spoon as basic and usable by almost all member species.

“Enlisted men can eat a sandwich while walking through a corridor, an officer may not. An enlisted man may yawn, scratch himself or do those many little things beings do without really thinking, often perhaps insulting or revolting to others. Officers will not do that. It takes great and seemingly impossible self-awareness and control to suppress these often almost instinctive things, but those of you who complete this training will and it becomes second nature.”

His platform slowly rotated and now I was facing his back. The officer was still speaking. “However as officers you also have certain privileges, you do not stand in line for food at the chow line, like enlisted personnel do. You will be served whenever possible and unless it is a buffet. The food will be served now, but don’t eat until I say so. Until the most senior officer is served and has given the toast, you will not touch the food.”

He clapped his gloved hands together and an army of white dressed beings started to serve plates with food.

The Officer raised a glass. “Welcome Citizens of the Union and welcome new Cadets, may this be the first meal you are partaking in the company of fellow officers and I sincerely hope it will not be the last. May the day come in many years from now that you remember this first meal as a very special occasion and important event in your life.

“I wish all of you success and hope to see each of you one day in Fleet black!”

He raised the glass he was holding. “On the behalf of the United Stars of the Galaxies and in the name of the Admiral of the Fleet I welcome you all. Now enjoy your meal.”

During the meal instructors walked down the table isles and gave pointers as how to eat correctly. To my Methane breathing friend one of them said: “A Garbini Officer folds his unused tentacles on his back in the Naglag position. Fulran morsels are to be dipped only once and with the right eating tentacle only. Don’t let me see you using your left and dipping twice again!”

“Yes Sir.” The Garbini uttered even though he was quite alien I could sense its surprise that a small furry being in black Uniform knew so much about Garbini proper eating etiquette.” He just sounds like my father!”

I was not spared either. The same being barked at me: “Dab your lips with the napkin before you reach for the glass. Cut only what you intended to eat right away. Don’t cut everything, drop the knife and shovel it like a barbarian.”

I wanted to argue and tell him Neo Vikings are the very definition of what barbarians are and they didn’t use forks at all, but I thought better and said: “Yes Sir.”

After the meal we went to a big dorm, with Vari-Form beds that adjusted to the body needs and sizes of the occupying being.

The instructors where everywhere and the same ram horned officer that addressed us at the meal spoke again: “Being an officer is not a job it is a profession. Being an officer is a status, a mind-set that does not end with you taking off your uniform or go sleep. You are an Officer even when you are naked, hung by your toes or equivalent body part over a boiling pot of oil. You are an officer and expected to act with certain restrains in any possible situation. You will maintain a perfect state of dignity and unquestionable conduct at all times. Almost all sentient life forms we encountered have some form of body hygiene procedures. The Fleet has standardized these procedures to accommodate all beings and none of you will die or get harmed when touched by soap and water or a sonic shower. I want you to be on top of your species hygiene procedures at all times. No one will order you to be clean and well-groomed but it is expected. Tomorrow morning will be the only time in your entire Academy career where you get a dedicated time period to do so. After that you must use your free time and schedule it correctly to be groomed well. This includes your uniforms and personal equipment. It has to be clean, spotless, in good repair and put on correctly according to Fleet regulations.”

He took a breather. “Well that is all for now, sleep well!”

The lights dimmed and someone in a bed nearby talked to someone else in a low tone. “He is a Nogoll; I wonder how he ended up telling us what to do!”

How the words were overheard I could not say, but perhaps they did monitor conversations. The ram faced Officer approached the neighbor bed and the lights came back on.”

We all could hear the officer clearly. “The question was raised why I, a Nogoll can tell you what to do.” He paused a moment. “I have the right because you give it to me. No one here was drafted or forced to join. Any of you can at any time quit. You can get up right now, walk to the Dorm Supervisor and say so. You receive the pay you earned and a ticket to wherever Space Buses go.

“Look around you, you will find members of almost every civilization within this very dorm. You will eat, sleep, fight and if necessary die together. You are not human, not Klack or Shiss or Garbini or Nogoll you are now Union Fleet. We will fight if necessary to the last breath, but we are not the Marines. We will give quarter if quarter is asked. We will honor the flag of truce and we will treat our enemies with respect. Prejudgment and racism will not be tolerated. An enlisted man may hate an enemy; you will not base your judgment on anyone enemy or friend based on emotions or assumptions, but on facts alone. This is our creed and our oath: A Cadet will not lie, cheat, or steal, nor discriminate against another sentient on the basis of origin, sex, creed, religion or racial differences.”

Again the lights dimmed and he spoke to the cadet who had asked the question. “I am aware that my species was and is an enemy of the Union and it is quite likely that Union ships fight with Nogoll ships right now. While it causes great sorrow I will follow any order given. There has always been a small community of Nogoll both black and white that live on the Union side. I am a Union officer and a citizen. If you have charges or accusations against my character or conduct you are welcome to bring them forward.”

“No Sir.”

“Very well then, sleep well!”

Interlude 15: Nogoll
GalNet Entry, Nogoll the

>>>Mammalian life form and intelligent species of the Upward / Coreward Sector of the Milky Way Galaxy. The Nogoll developed from a mountain dwelling four legged mammalian life form on The Nog and after ascending on their own established a small but well developed seven star system sphere of influence with seven Colonies. Around 7500 years ago they were discovered by the Kermac, who used their Psionic powers to make the Nogoll into another one of their Thrall civilizations. Unlike many other Thrall species, the Nogoll did not really resent the Kermac and welcomed the technological advances and also the “Tasks” the Kermac asked their Thrall species to perform. The Nogoll became one of the Enforcer species for the Galactic Council the 2nd. The Nogoll became a trusted Thrall species and suppressed not only a part of their own species (the White Nogoll) but also occupied several other species home planets. The first major battle against Nogoll Forces involving Union assets was fought during the 4th Inter Galactic War, the Kermac War thrall species, the Nogoll invaded and occupied planet Guayas to use the planet as resupply depot for a direct attack on Sol and Earth. Union Marines engaged Nogoll forces on the ground and ended the occupation in a bloody surface battle. Ever since relations especially to the Nogoll were frosty to say it mildly. The 4th Intergalactic War ended with an armistice and the stipulations that made the Star systems: Arsenal, Lighthouse, Alaska and Factory (all deep in Galactic Council territory) Union systems and for Union ships to reach them the Corridor was established and right through Nogoll space. The famous Nogoll Trespass incident during the summer of 5015, where Nogoll forces trespassed across Freespace to assist a large Dai-Than fleet to attack Union assets in Union Space. (The Battle is known as the Prometheus Nebula Battle of 5015.) To prevent a Union attack the Kermac declared that the Nogoll acted without their authority and disavowed them. The Union responded to an aide call of the Elly and assisted the Yokuta... <<<

Ealy Sluper, commandant of the 28th Superb Battle Group was certain he witnessed the end of his species and he wondered what he could possibly do to prevent that. He once commanded over a thousand of the finest Nogoll Battle ships. Shiny eight hundred meter giants, the very pinnacle of Nogoll technology with the finest equipment of other Galactic Council civilizations.

Now he retreated with eighty units from the Arlicherb system, barely escaping the terrible onslaught of Union power. Arlicherb Colony had been the pride of the Nogoll kingdom. It was once a beautiful world, the natives were willingly and gladly serving the Nogoll, like the Nogoll used to serve the Kermac. The Nogoll did not need to be controlled by Kermac Psionics, they were glad they had a powerful master with a plan for galactic domination. It was a shock to the Nogoll to be suddenly expelled from the Galactic Council, just because of a small mistake the Commandant of the 56th made. Not that he even could be punished for it, as he did not return fighting with the Dai Than against the Union.

The Kermac had abandoned the Nogoll and unlike the Union, the Nogoll did not have instantaneous communication, it took weeks for the news to reach every Nogoll world and ship. It was not Captain Erberbs’ fault as he questioned and then attacked a convoy of Union Freighter Ships approaching Inos System.

A system he knew to be Galactic Council. Captain Erberbs did not know that things had changed. The Elly always had an eye on the entire Inos System a source of dispute between the Nogoll and Elly for many centuries. The System almost equidistant to both the Elly and Nogoll home worlds sported not one but four rich garden worlds in addition to three rock worlds especially rich in boron and rare earths.

While both the Elly and the Nogoll were Galactic Council it was no problem, the Kermac decided rightly in favor of the Nogoll and gave the Nogoll 4 planets and the Elly got three. The Elly were under Psionic control anyway and were allowed to mine the rich earths for the Nogoll.

The Union however took this as welcomed excuse to retaliate with such excessive harshness by attacking all Nogoll forces in the system and orbital bombing two of the colony worlds that the Nogoll First Billie had no choice but to declare war against the Union.

It would be a short war, Ealy was sure of that. Even with the combined might of all GC allies it would have been difficult, but standing alone against the Union was nothing short of self-inflicted genocide. One of his aides had handed him the latest intelligence report. While the Nogoll were fighting for survival, this conflict barely made the Union News!

Of course they could do the same as some of the White Nogoll did many years ago and join the Union, but that was not his decision to make and as long as the First Billie and his government told him to fight he would do so to the very end. He was certain that Sreal of the Itsna Dynasty, the current first Billie would never consider Union Membership or offer surrender; he was an Itsna through and through, proud, stubborn and narrow sighted.

Ealy He wondered how his four Nannies on Arlicherb fared. Would they try to fight, commit suicide or be slaughtered by Orbital Assault Marines?

His heart cramped and he wished he could stay and fight to the last ship, but he had to be a commander and warrior first. Regroup in the Ontbe-system where the rally point of the Nogoll fleets was. Ontbe was the last of two systems before The Nog, their home system and place of the holy mountain. The plan was to make the battle a costly one for the Union and then perhaps negotiate an armistice, and not accept an outright defeat.

Sluper had no delusions, he knew The Nog could already be attacked by Union forces, but he knew the enemy. They were methodical they would attack Ontbe and Erba before taking The Nog last.

Once more he glanced at the Intelligence report. It was actually simply a Union Fleet News report, printed out over Trans Light Fax intercepted from the Elly, who still used the same communication technology as the Nogoll.

Sluper always thought the TLFAX was an enormous technological achievement, able to send reports and messages over 20 light year distance in only eight hours, until he heard that every Union citizen could talk to anyone else in the Union, send pictures and data over any distance instantaneous.

He found the first mention of the Nogoll war on page eight of the report. It read: After the Nogoll attack on Union assets, ships and civilians in the Inos System the Nogoll declared war upon the United Stars of the Galaxies and war against the Elly and the Union.

Fleet Command decided to let a new newly appointed Rear Admiral deal with the Nogoll.

Even though there are voices in Union Fleet command criticizing the decision to commit almost two percent of sector assets to the fray. From his vacation on Para-Para, the Immortal Admiral Stahl however expressed full and complete confidence in Admiral Flegel’s abilities to deal with the Nogoll and welcomed the conflict as an opportunity to test new equipment in battle conditions. Fleet Command agrees this to be a perfect opportunity to test the new Gazelle Long range fighters and the new Cerberus XI robots. First reports on the new Orbit to Surface cluster bombs are very satisfactory.

Commandant Sluper crushed the pages between his fingers. They did not even take this war serious! The Nogoll would disappear forever, wiped of the galactic stage by a giant and sold out by another.

Sluper turned to his Helm Officer, “Set course to Kermac Prime! Signal the course change to all remaining ships and go to full speed.”

Then he said to his tactical officer. “Prepare the planetary bombers for launch as soon as we reach Kermac Prime. The Nogoll will die and vanish, but not without making those pay who sold us out!”

Chapter 18: Auditorium
I felt I just went to bed as they woke us and gave us what I felt way too little time to get bathed and groomed.

But Neo Vikings were early risers and having warmed almost hot water for shower and hygiene was actually a new experience for me. Even though the shower stalls had privacy screens, seeing human girls with nothing more than a towel entering the hygiene cells was quite something.

“Cadet Olafson don’t just stand there and stare, there are others that need to use that cell!” One of the even here present Instructors barked. I nodded and was glad he wasn’t a telepath.

He added. “I am Olafson, almost all Instructors are.”

I cursed and felt the blood rush to my head. He no longer paid attention to me and reprimanded a gorgeous girl with copper colored skin and dark green hair. “The timer said eight minutes shower time, not eleven, get moving!”

After a breakfast conducted with the same formality as the dinner the day before we were assembled in a large room to receive our first instructions.

It was almost like being back in Basic School, only on a much bigger scale. The class room had room for at least 200 beings and it filled up to the last seat. The students tables were arranged in a half circle fashion on rows of tiers. My table neighbor was the Non Corp. He now like everyone else, a dark green uniform; his was completely sealed just like before complete with a tight fitting hood and that gold plated mirrored face plate.

Down below in the center of the room was a lectern and behind it a large field screen. It showed an animated image of the flag of the United Stars of the Galaxies: the stylized local group of galaxies on a dark blue oval field and four red and three white vertical stripes. I knew the four white stripes symbolized the three founding species Terrans, Saran and Pan Saran and the first member, the Ult. The five red stripes represented civilizations that have joined in the first decade of its existence namely the Quadi-Peds, Spindlar, Andorians, New Vril, Zulu Nations and the Bellebees. A repeating text message ordered us to find a seat and remain quiet until the instructor would come at 0700 hours. There were still eight minutes to go.

I was amazed by the diversity of beings in green uniforms around me. Even though humanoids were in the majority, there were no blocks. Humanoids and non-humanoids shared tables.

The female computronic voice of the Non Corp said. “You are the human asking me about my name in the line before the Auto Dressers are you not?”

I nodded. “Yes that was me!”

“I am still learning to differentiate human shapes and facial features. You are human and you are a male, right?”

“Yes I am human and I am male. You are female I gather?”

“No I am not. My species has no gender. I wonder why everyone thinks I am female.”

“It is your voice, it sounds female.”

“Oh that would explain it. These containment suits come with the voice modulators built in. Since I am non corporal I don’t have ears and the concept of acoustics and sounds are very new to us as well.

“So you really live on the surface of a star?”

“My family used to, but we Non Corps occupy not just the surface of a star, besides it is very hard to define the word surface on a sun in the first place. It’s more like layers of many surfaces; we define regions in magnetic bubbles. While I came into existence on our star, my family moved to Bright Shine Station to be more integrated Union citizens as it is very important to us to do our share. I have not really lived on our Star for very long.”

“I wonder how it would be to live on a star.”

“We don’t so much live on the star as with the star. It is complicated to explain but there are several books written both by Non Corps and humans that are much better explaining it. I think there is even a Virtu Experience allowing corporal beings to experience it themselves, I am not exactly a scholar and could not put it in adequate terms, besides it’s not all that great I personally prefer to live on a station or a planet. I like having things you know. One can’t have anything on a star. There is nothing solid either and I love solid things, to actually lie down on a bed and realize the three dimensions in an orderly fashion is sheer bliss.”

I was fascinated by the Non-Corps answers. “I think I will read those books, you recommended. “It was the first time I really considered to follow up and read a book on my own for sure.

“I am Three-four-five-two dash nine-nine-one, but you can call me Three-four. Where are you from?”

“Nice to meet you Three-four, I am Eric and I come from Nilfeheim. That is a cold water world in the old Xunx Expanse.”

“Oh a water world, I doubt there is anything more alien to me than water or liquids. I can watch a running water faucet for hours it never stops to amaze me! I bet you actually go swimming and have contact with the water, right?”

“Yes I do. Swimming and diving is second nature to me, but it is not as important anymore as it was to most of my kind.”

A deep blue skinned, small in stature and bald headed officer stepped behind the lectern asked us to settle down and be quiet. It took a few moments and then he begun. “I am Lt. Commander Tentwor, I am of the Blue and come from a world located in the Andromeda Galaxy. Some of you may know a little more about ancient pre Union history and know about the fact that we originated in this galaxy and are closely related to the Golden and the Kermac. But while we originated from the same world and while we are of the same species we are not the same race and Union members for almost exactly 500 years.

“I am one of your instructors on this academy for nine years now and I believe I might just have the best job in all our galaxies.” He made a gesture that incorporated the class room. “It is a special privilege to be one of the first to welcome you and doing my part in your education.

“I see two hundred beings before me and all of you have managed to pass the first hurdles, tests and obstacles. You can be proud of yourselves. For everyone here 1000 Applicants have not met the requirements to become officers, most of them will still have a chance to serve as enlisted but you passed the first tests, for this I am issuing you all the Plebes Dot.”

He paused as the cadets around me looked at their ribbon displays and a small rectangular icon appeared a green field with a red dot. Three-Four asked. “Do I get it too?”

“Yes it’s there!”

Tentwor raised his voice a little. “Now that you all had a chance to see that your ribbon display actually works and you all got your first citation. Let me continue.”

Behind him the display on the screen changed. Images of thousands of beings and planets floated in rapid succession together; swirled and morphed into a representation of the Union Fleet emblem of a stylized universe with three swords and an upwards pointing chevron representing a star ship at lift off. He pointed to the image behind him. “Individuals from all across the Union, from the most diverse backgrounds and civilizations are before and around me and decided to do their share protecting and defending our great community. Doing so ensures the safety, the liberties and freedoms of everyone else. Be assured you have earned my deepest respect for this decision alone.”

He changed his stance and saluted us and said. “But the journey you have just begun will be hard one and there will be many times you find conditions inhuman, unfair or impossible to endure. Rest assured none is done in disrespect or should be taken personal. It is done to prepare you for what lies ahead. Once you leave this academy. Those that graduate will be officers and responsible for the lives and safety of others. As hard and demanding your training and education might appear to you, consider that millions have done it before you.”

The auditorium’s lights dimmed and a top view of our galaxy appeared in all its magnificent glory before us, the bright glowing center from where the spiral arms reached into space.

We only heard his voice as the Instructor continued talking. “This is our Galaxy, a SBbc type Barred Spiral Arm. It has a diameter of 100,000 light years and is almost exactly 1000 light years thick. According to our latest data it contains 390 billion stars. Not counting the globular clusters that technically belong to this galaxy as well. It brings to mind just how small the Union with all its planets and members is, compared to the galaxy and the Universe and perhaps it shows best why we need a fleet that protects our space and our way of life.”

His voice paused for a moment and then he continued. “Those are numbers that help us to understand but I doubt that any of you and including me can really fathom what those numbers represent.”

A deep voice from somewhere else in the auditorium said. “One must correct you, Lieutenant Commander...”

The Blue officer smirked. “No one with the exception of the Narth.”

“I shall attempt to assist you in gaining such comprehension, Sir.”

The instructor’s voice sighed. “Your offer is duly noted Cadet Narth, but right now I need to continue this class.”

While I wondered who this Cadet was. Lt. Cmdr Tentwor resumed his lecture and the image of the Galaxy fell back and other Galaxies came into view. “Our Galaxy is, as you all know part of what is known as the local group, thirty two galaxies with its gravitational center located pretty much exactly between our Galaxy and the Andromeda Galaxy and as you can easily attest by simply looking around this very auditorium these Galaxies are also teaming with life. Life so it appears manifests in the most unusual places. Ranging from the depths of oceans, to deep space and the very surface of stars and when life becomes sentient and is capable of starting a civilization they often leave their place of origin behind and start to explore and expand.”

My Non-Corp friend sighed. “He’s talking about us, but without the help of the Union we could have never left our star. How can you build a civilization when you can have nothing solid?”

“I can imagine!”

“I am going to be a good cadet and a good officer and perhaps we find another civilization like ours and then we can help them too.”

The Instructor said louder.” A good Cadet also keeps comments for itself until I am done.”

“Yes Sir! Sorry Sir!” Three-Four managed to make his Computer voice sound apologetic.

Tentwor smiled and continued. “A civilization that leaves its cradle and discovers faster than light technology ascends, it raises so to speak from their planetary cradle, their gravity well and steps on the galactic stage.

“Once a civilization has ascended sooner or later they will find out they are not the only ones who have done the exact same thing. Meeting another civilization in most cases is the single most profound event in any specy’s history. It changes everything. The notion to be the crown of evolution is shattered. Some cultures are older and travel space much longer than others and the civilization that had just stepped on the Galactic Stage suddenly find out that space as boundless and endless it seemed to them, has borders and restricted areas, space claimed by other civilizations. Not all first contact meetings are benevolent, many are quiet violent. A tech level three explorer leaving the confines of its solar system running into a tech level four pirate will never return to its home world, instead a horde of savage pirates descends to pillage, steal and kill.

The view once more centered on our Spiral Arm Galaxy and four lines appeared, dividing the image vertically and the other horizontally through the center. “Our Galaxy we often refer to as M-0 has four quadrants. On the upper left is Upward, below left Coreward. On the right upper side is Spinward and below right Downward.

A large elongated asymmetric blue field appeared inside the Upward Sector.

He pointed to it. “Most of our space is in the Upward Quadrant.”

Three tiny bright blue dots appeared, more or less in the center of that blue field

“These dots that you see now in the Upward section of the Orion Arm represent the locations of Earth, Saran and Pan Saran, the three civilizations that came together and founded the United Stars of the Galaxy.”

More and more dots appeared and in an increasing speed.

“Since then we added 5,019 civilizations spread over 800,000 Star systems and about five million planets. As you can see a blue sphere has appeared Coreward. This is the Klack Empire that has joined the Union a little over two hundred years ago. Beyond the Klack that tiny bulge there is the Archa Expanse.

“All that space in Coreward below the Klack is unexplored space. As you can see most of Downward is unexplored.” The Image focused now on the upper right quarter. “Up there in Spinward that is where we are right now and we are still close to Upward space. You may notice the red and blue striped area blinking all around us. That was former Galactic Council space, claimed by the Nogoll and until lately protected by the Big Four Treaty. The Nogoll have attacked one of our new members, the Elly up here and declared war upon the Union shortly thereafter. All this are subsequent consequences of the Dai-Than Invasion in the Prometheus Five Nebula area, which is down here.”

The magnification increased and focused on an area of space about 100 light years above the marked position of Arsenal.

A spotlight focused on the Blue and the instructor pointed into the darkened room. My eyes able to see in much darker condition under water saw a cadet standing with his hand up.

The Instructor said.” Cadet Kolmin you have a question?”

“Yes Sir, I do. I am among the first Elly joining the Union Academy. Should I not go and volunteer and fight? There are perhaps humans dying right now defending my home worlds!”

“Your concern is understandable, and you are doing your part right now becoming an officer. Yes there will be casualties and they must be replaced. You doing your part that we always have soldiers, space men, marines and Officers to defend the Union and its members.”

The Instructor made the screen focus on that area and the magnification increased until the Elly star systems became visible and identified by text next to the stars. “I dialed up the actual tactical chart for you, Cadet. As you can see there is no fighting anywhere near Elly worlds anymore and military action concentrates on the last three Nogoll systems.”

The chart returned to Galaxy view and the Instructor said. “Meet me after this instruction and I will make an exception and let you call home to make sure your families are all right!”

The Elly thanked the Officer and sat back down.

The Blue looked down at his lectern. “Now where was I?” A red dot wandered across the Galaxy representation to a thin blue line emerging on the outer rim of Spinward. The magnification reduced once again until we could see then Magellan Clouds and Andromeda. The Blue Line connected M-0 with the larger Andromeda Galaxy. “This line, Cadets, represents the Bridge connecting this Galaxy with M31. A string of space stations allowing traffic and connection to Andromeda. Seventeen civilizations have joined our Union in our mostly unexplored sister galaxy. Over there you see the Large Magellan Cloud and almost half is blue, because the entire Attikan Commonwealth and all their members became Union in 4500 and full integration was reported in 4800

The Image focused on the second spiral galaxy and in it a small blue area.

“Just the day before yesterday, the Arlboro Hegemony applied for membership at Pluribus Unum. I am sure some of you heard the news on GalNet. The Arlboro are as advanced as we are and add their space to ours. The Arlboro globular cluster contains many million stars and over 20,000 stars systems of it are settled or claimed by the Arlboro that are as of today officially Union Territory. I believe there are several Arlboro Cadets already among us.

A voice in the dark confirmed that.” There are 700 of us here at Arsenal, Sir.”

“This is what I meant when I said that I have the best job in the Galaxy. It is always a pleasure and a special honor to greet new members. I am certain we will learn a great deal from each other in the years and decades to come, as it takes time to fully integrate a new member into the Union.”

On the projected image of our Galaxy spheres of other colors appeared and the Instructor returned to the subject. “There have been empires and galaxy spawning cultures and civilizations before the Union in this Galaxy, and some rose to great power and spanned the entire spiral. We know of quite a few but we are certain there have been many more. The oldest Star in our Galaxy is a little over 17 billion years old and during that time till today many civilizations have risen and fallen. However our Union differs from all those we know about, as we are not an Empire, not a kingdom but a Union. Not ruled or dominated by one culture but jointly occupied by all, united under common rules, goals and laws that apply equally to all. Of course in terms of Galactic civilizations we are still at the very beginning. Three thousand standard years is not a very long time by any standard measuring the progress of civilizations, but we are not new at it anymore and we begin to mature. The Union is strong but as you can see even 400,000 star systems are next to nothing to a volume of 390 billion stars. The Union has friends out there as well as enemies. We had to fight several big and violent wars and there have been a large number of smaller conflicts.

The Shiss, the Nul-Nul and the association of sentient species we know as the Galactic Council, now openly ruled by the Kermac are currently our biggest adversaries, even though we currently enjoy a period of peace, there are reports of fights and battles along the Nul border almost daily. While it is not open and all-out war, and we have almost no diplomatic contact with the Nul. While neither side really tries to advance into the other side’s territory, full war could break out at any moment. The Shiss are in open war against the Nul for over a thousand years. The Shiss are also hostile to us, but during our last fight with the Shiss we won much ground and the Shiss lost much of their original might and influence in this part of the Galaxy, partly due to their long war against the Nul.

Our most dangerous known adversary is the aforementioned Galactic Council. We fought three all out wars against the Kermac and their associated Thralls, each time we came out on top. During the last war an armistice was reached and agreed upon and there have been no open hostilities, but tensions between our governments are always high.

Then there is Freespace, a huge area of our galaxy protected by treaties signed by the big four: Union, Shiss, Nul and GC. Free space is home to thousands of independent planets and small empires that are not associated to any of the Big Four.

The largest portion of the Galaxy remains unexplored and chances are high other civilizations live there as well.

Since the Union exists the Galaxy has been attacked twice by Civilizations not native to ours. The Y’All and the Piostla.”

Images of the four armed Y’All and the plantlike Piostla and their ships appeared replacing the projection of the Spiral Galaxy

“The Y’All have returned several times in 5000 standard year intervals for at least three times and always with an incredible large armada of highly advanced space ships. No contact could be established and these relentless Y’All invaders seemingly had no other motivation appears without any other purpose than to kill and destroy. They did not occupy what they conquered. Last time they returned they were met by our new Union and not only halted but destroyed the entire armada for the very first time in known history.

“The Piostla caused much havoc and death during their invasion but we managed to beat them as well and chase them back from wherever they came from. Since it happened before it is quite possible that it will happen again. To all this add the space roaming Dai-Than pirate tribes and the regular criminal pirates and independents raiding the fringes of our Union.

All this makes it clear the Universe is a dangerous place and dangerous to even a strong Union like ours. It is our job to prepare you to face these dangers. As future officers you will lead others to face strong enemies, known adversaries and the great unknown, to protect Union citizens and interests and uphold the law.”

The lights came on and the holo images faded away.

After his lecture we learned to recite the Fleet song and the Union anthem.

There was a short lunch break and then instructions continued.

Another officer taught us about rank insignia a Non Corp officer looking exactly like the one sitting next to me, except its Uniform was black and after it had explained to us how to read Rank insignia I could identify the insignia and knew it was a Lieutenant.

It also gave us a somewhat shorter lecture on all the Union military branches.

The voice coming out of his box sounded male. “Our Union’s Assembly is in charge of the Union Military. There is the Union Fleet, the branch you are now serving. We are the ones with the space ships and the black uniforms. The United Stars Marine Corps is an independent branch but closely associated with us. They do the planetary assaults, provide internal and external security at many Union installations and can be found wherever the Navy needs guards. The Union Army is in charge of defending planets with planetary defense forts. It is the Army that provides the security and defense of Pluribus Unum. Part of the Army is the PSI Corps, a special task force using Psionics. The Space Force is the smallest of the branches and maintains the Assembly Authorized Arsenal. Weapons able to destroy entire planets. The Space Force keeps these highly classified weapon systems in ready order on secret bases all across Union Space.

And finally a completely separate branch is the SCI-Corps, it answers to the Science Council of our Government and is in charge of the Explorer Fleet, the Medical Branch and all government research. We work closely together with all branches and you will often find Fleet personnel aboard Exploration and Science Vessels. Medical and science personnel aboard our vessels are technically Sci-Corps even though we train Science and Med officers’ right here at the Academy.”

The Non Corp had us again sing the Anthem and repeat the Space Navy Song. After that he dismissed us for dinner.

Interlude 16: Princess Elfiatra
GalNet Entry: Saran

>>> The Saran are one of the founding civilizations of the United Stars of the Galaxy. Sarans are human and share much DNA similarities with Terrans. Initially it was believed that Terra was a lost Saran Colony, but most scholars familiar with the subject have dismissed this possibility, the general consent is that Sarans and Terrans were seeded by the same ancient civilization.

Sarans and Terrans share a long history together. The first Saran visitors to Earth arrived during the time the ancient Egyptians rose to be a dominant early pre industrial civilization. Due to war and other factors neither the Saran nor the Terrans have detailed records of those first meetings, nor is it clear what cultural elements of the Egyptians and the Sarans originated on Earth or Saran side. However the Saran civilization appears to Terrans very much like the Ancient Egyptians. The Saran still worship gods like Ra, Seth, Toth, Isis and Osiris. The Saran practice mummification to this day and have a ruling society of Pharaohs and priests. Over the last twelve thousand years the Sarans are ruled by a Dynasty of Queens and have a strong matriarchal ruling society. This led to a revolution about five thousand years ago and two hundred Saran Colonies split and formed the Pan Saran Empire. The Saran and the Pan Saran fought each other in a long and bitter war until the Ascent of Earth. Both Saran and Pan Saran considered Earth a friend and ally and this lead to the cessation of hostilities and the formation of the Union. It was the Sarans who gave Earth the Technology to reach the stars in 2089, OTT. To this day, the Empire is ruled by the female Queen Dynasty. The Saran Queens have absolute power and are the sole law giving entity within the Saran Society, but all Sarans also accept Union law... <<<

“Sekhet Nefertiti Elfiatra the Precious, Princess to the Saran Empire, second daughter to her Majesty the Queen Cleotrix the second. Commandrix of the Saran Honor Legion, Holder of the Sacred Ankh. High priestess of Ra” The bald headed man with the strong mascara around his eyes said, adjusting his Kalima-Cat fur robe as he always did when he was annoyed. “These are your titles, young Princess and you better start acting like it!”

The beautiful black haired girl lounging on the upholstered couch in an almost completely transparent white dress extended one of her lissome tanned arms and with her long fingers carefully selected one of the honey glazed orange slices and nibbled a tiny corner of the fruit slice then threw the rest towards the man. “Must you be so boring Amun? I know who I am and Sekhet means all powerful, does it not? I fancy your head on a platter might amuse me for a little longer than your endless lectures.”

He sighed. “Yes your grace that is what it means and you can indeed order the guards to cut my head. It would raise the of anger your mother and she could punish you and give you yet another instructor.”

Her soft voice had suddenly a steely edge. “You still won’t be around to see my punishment, Amun. Hidden threats don’t sit well with me. You are but a slave and a man. Remember your stand.”

Amun touched his throat in an involuntary gesture, realizing how thin the ice was he was walking. He crouched before her, his head touching the gleaming marble floor. “I am but a servant. Your will and judgement is paramount.”

“That is more like it. I had enough instructions for today. I desire a bath and then some leisure time in the garden. This is not up for discussion either, now leave!”

Amun was relieved, past the curtains he threw his hands in the air and left the luxurious quarters of the princess.

She waited till he was gone and then waved at one of her hand maidens. “Quick, tell me if he is truly gone!”

“Yes your highness he has left.”

She actually felt sorry for the head eunuch, who really tried hard to make a proper princess of the realm out of her, but she had other plans for her life.

She rushed over to her personal Auto Dresser and said. “Terran Civilian Female, clothing sequence two.”

The machine removed the frivolous dress and her jewelry and replaced it with a pair of black skin tight leather pants, which were so en-vogue on Terra right now and a screaming hot pink T-shirt with the logo and image of Mystery Child, the teen mega star. She was removing beautiful helmet like page cut and replaced it with a wild red curled wig and like every Terran she had to have sun glasses. The one she chose where huge, hiding much of her pretty face.

She knew almost every secret passage in this monster of a Palace and after opening a secret door in a seemingly solid column she disappeared, leaving her poor hand maiden behind, dressed as the Princess.

The labyrinth of passages and corridors finally led her to a little used garden and from there it was just a few hundred meters to a small gate that led out into the City.

She had to leave. Her mother would never approve of her choice. But Elfirata certainly did not want to head another royal reception, be present at another revealing of a great art piece, opening of some official building, witness an execution or a public flogging.

As the second daughter she was not in line for the Throne and she thanked the Gods for this.

Her sister would make a great queen, in maybe a hundred years from now when Mother finally died or stepped down. As the second daughter she was doomed to lead a sheltered and boring life, perhaps choosing two or three husbands, having kids and attend any state function not important enough for the Queen or the first princess to be present but important enough for one member of the royal family to be present.

That was her fate and that was what Amun tried to prepare her for.

She almost made it, but then a cloaked person blocked her way through the gate and she hissed.” Step aside, at once!”

The person in the hooded cloak said.” Elfi, Elfi what are you doing and where are you going dressed like this?”

There was only one person who addressed her this way and all color left her face. “Mother?”

A light came on above the gate and the person removed the cloak and it was the Queen herself. Only now did she notice the almost invisible completely black dressed shadowy shapes of the queen’s personal guard, the mysterious women of the ancient order of Seth’s Shadow. Warriors dedicated to the safety of the Queen for almost 12,000 years. It was a well-kept secret, that her mother the queen was one of the very few queens to be a Shadow herself.

“Yes Elfi! Do you think you could book a Space bus passage and sneak out without me knowing? Your safety is as important as mine and the Shadows have told me everything.”

The princess felt angry and helpless and knew she had lost. She would be punished and tomorrow she would once again listen to Amun and then attend some state function.

“I will try again, Mother. Now speak my punishment and I shall bear it.”

“I want you to explain it to me and right here what this is all about? Forget that I am the queen and tell me as your mother. I do love you and I want to know why my daughter, dressed up like a Terran prostitute buys a Space Bus ticket and sneaks out at night fall.”

Elfi removed her wig and the sunglasses. “Alright I’ll tell you, not that it will make a difference. You haven’t listened to me in ages.”

“I am listening now!”

“I do not want to be a princess. Cleo my sister is your oldest and there are three more after me for all the state functions and to guarantee the dynasty. I want to follow my dreams.”

“What dreams could you have that you could not pursue as Princess of the Realm. Your wishes are law if I make it so!’

“I want to prove that I don’t need laws to fulfill my wishes, mother. I am signed up for the Union academy and I want to be a face among many, rise to challenges and problems out of my own merit not due to rank and high birth. I am not ashamed being your daughter or a princess but I want to prove to myself that I can do things with my own hands, with my own mind.”

“The Shadows have told me about your Virtu Choices and the calls to the Recruiting Office. I needed to hear it from you, Elfi. Have you any idea what awaits you? Do you know the Shadows cannot protect you there and you could be in danger every day?”

“That is the point mother. I don’t know what awaits me. The Shadows do not need to protect me. I want to do that myself and as officer in the Union Fleet I am doing my share to protect you and them and Sares and the realm and everything. I am not running away to join the circus, mother.”

The queen nodded. “It seems the spirit of your Great grandmother has resurfaced in you. She just had to marry that Terran marine and join the Fleet. Go then my daughter, but don’t go like this without hugging and kissing your mother who will most likely be afraid every day from now on hoping you are safe.”

Elfi could not believe it at first then she hugged her mother and said. “I will call as often as I can.”

“Just don’t volunteer for the Marines again, my daughter!”

“I tried.”

“I know.”

“They said I would have the talents for a good communications officer.”

“That doesn’t sound so dangerous.”

“It won’t be Mother!”

“I suppose you don’t want me to have the Royal Ark take you to your Academy, right?”

“No I really would like to travel incognito and on a space bus and be treated as any other cadet.”

Interlude 17: Richard Stahl
Richard only wore swimming trunks and a Hawaii shirt and relaxed in a wooden chair underneath a colorful umbrella and held a glass in his hand. The twin suns of Para-Para shone warmly on the powdery white sand of Heaven’s Shore. Tourists bathing in the azure blue lagoon or playing in the sand did not pay any attention to him. No one here knew who he was. The Devi was still in dock on Arsenal IV and he actually started to enjoy his vacation. It was the first he had taken in at least a hundred years. At first he didn’t think he was the sun bathing, beach sitting type but he had taken Harris advice and tried it and he had to admit it grew on him.

A shadow fell on him that wasn’t from the umbrella. At first he thought it was one of the Hotel’s stewards perhaps telling him it was time for dinner or asking him if he needed another drink. He blinked turned and a beautiful woman stood there. He knew the tall, very beautiful exotic silver haired woman who smiled at him from beneath large sun glasses.

Alycia laughed. “You are the only person in the Universe who has his beer served with a cocktail umbrella.”

Richard touched the controls of the chair and put in an upright position. Alycia wore a tight fitting black bathing suit and he remembered that he was, despite his immortality and great age still a man. “Well it’s what they do with all the drinks here. I had a hard time telling them I do not want any mix drinks with fruits. It took seven orders before I got one without any fruits sticking on the glass!”

Then he got up, remembering his manners and said. “What gives me the honor of your visit?”

A robot brought another chair and Alycia said. “It is nice to see you take it easy for a chance. I am here on vacation as well, more or less and I wanted to talk to you so I thought this is as good as any place without disturbing your vacation too much.”

“I actually enjoy it, can you believe that? This is a wonderful world and until you showed up I started to relax.” He sat back down.

Alycia sat down as well, crossed her legs and leaned back. “Yes it is, I come to Para-Para quite often and I must say you are very handsome for an old geezer of 3000 years. There are quite a few ladies on this beach who would love to get to know you better.”

“It doesn’t take super psionics like yours to guess what the guys over there think about you.” He smirked at her. “So why are you here? Don’t tell me you just happened to be in the neighborhood. Is it official business?”

The PSI Corps general shook her head.” No it is not official business and I really was just in the neighborhood.” She leaned forward to look at him. “It took you about a thousand years to trust me and not call me the wicked witch of the Coven, even though you are the only man in the Universe I respect.”

The immortal general actually blushed a little. “Well it isn’t easy for a simple Pre astro marine to accept the existence of magic and witches.”

“It isn’t magic, Richard and you know that and there is nothing simple about you. My offer still stands and I take you to Coven and initiate you.”

“I thought of psionics as magic, Aly for the longest time. When I grew up my world didn’t believe in life on other planets and I love you Aly but I am not going to that creepy place of yours and chant and dance around cauldrons. I managed all these years without psionics and magic and I hope I can manage for the rest of my life.”

Alycia sighed. “It isn’t magic. It is a higher, and something different than psionics. We are manipulating nether dimensional energies. Isah Drives, Trans Dim Shields and Translocator Cannons, psionics all works by utilizing more than the simple three dimensions of this realm. You don’t call that magic.”

Richard put his hand on hers for a moment. “Sweetie to me it’s magic when a girl that isn’t a girl or human for that matter can do the things you do.”

“Well you aren’t exactly human anymore either and I might not fit the exact description of woman or girl, but I am and always was all female and I am still dreaming that you might one day change your mind and ask me the question. Who knows I might even say yes!”

“I am too old to start a family and I am married to my career and the Devi.” He looked dreamingly across the water. “I really like you and you know that, but I am old fashioned and I would want to wear the pants in the house and not be afraid the woman turns me into a frog or something.”

She took his retracting hand and put it back on hers. “You know I would not want it any other way, than you being in charge. You are an immortal and my life span is not measured in years or decades either. I take my position as general of the PSI corps as serious as you do yours. However there is no career left for both of us. You could theoretically become Admiral of the Fleet, but that would not be you and old McElligott is a way better administrator than you.” She paused for a moment and then said. “There are storm clouds on the horizon and neither of us can consider retirement just yet.”

His face grew harder and he said.” This is the real reason you came, isn’t it? There is something going on?”

“It is not imminent or clear to me at this point, but the Rule that has been broken will be reset in this Universe.”

“Alycia, for the last millennia you are trying to tell me about these mystical things. Despite all my psionic shielding I know you can read my mind. You know I do not understand these things and I don’t like to believe in predictions and predetermined events in the future.”

“Richard I never read your mind unless you would ask me, like during that night in the Alps at your old house. I can’t predict the future as it is fluid and shaped by our actions and decisions in the now, but there are certain mile stones on the road of time, that mark cosmic events that will happen. This, our Universe is only one of many. This time is only one of many time streams. Every time you go into Quasi Space you remove yourself from this Universe and this time. Due to the Isah field you are taking your own time with you but you are completely gone from this reality.

“I know you accept physical laws as a given. All these multi verses, these different time streams and dimensions can only exist because all follow physical mathematical laws. Some of them are simply not discovered or understood by humans and most of them are not understood or discovered by anyone, but they still exist.”

“Yes I am learning that all my life. I thought nothing could move faster than light, yet I made a career out of traveling all across this galaxy. I never believed someone could read my mind, move objects with the force of will or live 3000 years, but I must believe that I can do something about it, that what we do has a purpose.”

“I am sure it has or the guardian would not have picked you to be the warrior. I am not human as you so meanly pointed out, and I can feel and sense things and conditions., but I don’t know what the Rule is, but it has to do with the Y’All and those who sent them. The Coven believes that the Y’All have been sent to search for something and they haven’t found it the last times they were here. They have been called again and something or someone is coming to search again.”

Stahl’s hand cramped around the arm rest, “It cost us a lot of lives and sorrow the last time they came. How long do you think we have?”

She shrugged.” I can’t say, but it took the Y’All about sixty or seventy years to respond to the last call. So I think we have about that much time.”

“Do you know who keeps calling them and how?”

“Yes this is why I actually came by the way. The First among the Saresii sent us an intelligence report. It is the Kermac Grand Wizard making that call. Cherubim had the TSI follow up on this and we got informed that the Grand Wizard of the Kermac is on a long journey to make that call. Currently we don’t know how the Call is made, or where. The Grand Wizard has executed many to guard that secret.”

“I should have known and kept going. We would fight the Kermac and the Nul now but that is a known enemy and not the Y’All or something worse and unknown.”

“This time you are not alone. It also appears the Narth know something is coming, and that is the real reason why they are more active and the Hidden Coven is considering revealing itself and asking for membership. Till now you are still the only one knowing about us.”

“I would still be in exile and the Union a forgotten memory if it wasn’t for you showing me where to find the Devastator and how to make her accept me.”

“If it wasn’t for you Richard, I’d still be the horrible monster you said I was and not the woman I am now. You don’t believe in predestination but I think some force meant that we meet each other and learning about the meaning of love, Richard getting to know you made it all worthwhile!”

He got up. “I would love to know what I have to do to prepare ourselves, but guess I do it as always and play by ear. Now it is my turn to predict something. I see a pretty silver haired monster having dinner with an Old Geezer and perhaps even a dance after that?”

“If it takes bad news for you to invite me to dinner and a dance, old Geezer, I’ll find bad news every day!”

Chapter 19: First Days
After a day of class room instructions there was another dinner. Instead of China and silverware, there were rectangular stone slabs and long thin hook like utensils. The Nogoll Instructor mounted his floating disc and said. “You will learn to use the utensils of other cultures as well. While there are Fleet standard procedures for everything and Fleet standard utensils we want you to experience as much as possible about other cultures. If we can use the sum of our cultural knowledge to help us understand the ways of a society you may encounter for the first time as an officer and thus represent the Union it might break down barriers.

“Today we are learning how Attikans eat at a formal event. The hooks represent the claws and are used to tear your food into smaller manageable bits. The food we serve today is also Attikan style. Those of you who can’t eat this will be presented with lookalike substitute food tailored to your metabolism.”

Two-Three who had found a seat next to me snickered.” I wonder what they will serve me then, as I can’t eat anything.”

The Nogoll instructor turned on his platform responding to the Non Corp’s question, showing that they did monitor our conversations. “You will still learn how to use the utensils and pretend to eat. Your suit is equipped with a lock mechanism and the food will simply disintegrate. Many Non Corps went through the Academy before you.”

They served the food that looked and smelled like slightly cooked carrion.

The Nogoll said.” It is imperative that you understand that you will be ambassadors of the Union when you meet other civilizations. Eating and the sharing of food is an important part of many cultures and can break down barriers. It has been shown that the consuming of food is very universal and almost always associated with social customs and taboos. We want you to learn to accept what you might find disgusting without showing it. Now we don’t want you to eat poison or something harmful and you can in such cases decline partaking, but never show disgust or any other negative emotion when you are served foreign foods.”

The Nogoll suddenly gagged and almost threw up, and more and more cadets started to look sick, those who had noses tried to hold them close. Before I could ask what was going on, I too got a whiff of the most horrible stench I had ever smelled. It was worse than Surströmming. It was so bad my stomach turned and it took all my will power to keep the heaves down.

The Nogoll finally managed to say. “Holy Mountains rocks, what is that?”

The Cadet who had introduced himself as Elly earlier on said proudly. “Gelatinous Pulse Stink Maggots. I wanted to celebrate the safety of my family and surprise you all with a wonderful delight!” The Elly had a wrinkled gray skin, a long triangular shaped head and two large triangular ears. Along with the deep set yellow eyes he almost looked like a furless Nubhir Wolf, except he did not have a teeth filled snout but an underarm long hose like trunk and his voice sounded just like mine would have if I talked through a long hose or pipe.

Holding his furry paws before his nostrils the Nogoll said. “You just demonstrated that to every rule there is an exception. We scrubbed, scanned and searched you. Where did you get these?”

“There was a snack machine in the hall, sir and I watched it being stocked and so I asked if they had any Elly Snacks. They man stocking it got me a whole case. I’ll gladly share with everyone!”

“No need Cadet, but you helped me to make a point and showed us that we all, me included, need to learn to keep our reactions better under control. To make my point, were you offended by my reaction to your offering, that was meant as a present?”

“Offended, no of course not, it takes us Elly years to get used to the smell and kids react just like you do, but I do understand what you trying to make us see, Sir.”

“Well now please eat your Maggots fast and put them away so I can continue with my instructions and...” He stopped and threw his hands in the air. “No not tonight, I am an Instructor for a long time and have taught thousands of new cadets to accept apparently revolting foods and tonight you taught me a lesson, so tonight we forget about the eating utensils, I just instructed the kitchen to serve Pizza. The one food I learned almost everyone likes.”

The cadets greeted the announcement with a cheer and as it ebbed off some lonely voice somewhere said. “I don’t like pizza.”

Right after wakeup call and a hurried shower, the Nogoll inspected us and found hundred things wrong with the uniforms. He was only satisfied when the last Cadet looked exactly like regulations required, then he said. “You are lucky cadets as we are not the Marines. You would already made two hundred push-ups for every problem I found on your uniforms, but we too put great emphasis on personal fitness. It was quite difficult to find a common denominator and a training regimen that is equally demanding on all of you but the Academy found an elegant solution to the problem. We simply train you hard and it is your responsibility to keep up.”

Our instructors had us assemble at the inner ledge of the Duro-Crete foundation that was the base of the transparent dome encasing the entire compound. This ledge was about five meters wide and had nothing in terms of railings or safety barriers. That foundation was at least thirty meters above the ground.

This foundation ring was as I learned exactly 12 kilometers long. The transparent material of the dome split the ring more or less in the middle and created a two meters wide ledge on the inside and one on the outside of the dome. The foundation wall below the ring had doors in equal intervals I had entered the Academy a few days ago through one of these. Over a ladder we had to climb up onto that inner ledge and then they divided us in groups of ten cadets and made us run around that rim. We saw other cadet groups lift weights; climb robes attached to scaffolds or carried boxes up and down the stairs leading from the dome’s perimeter to the Applicant Roads. I even saw a group in old looking pressure suits run the same foundation ring on the outside of the dome.

My group included an Elly, the Non-Corp and the Garbini, four humans and two Attikan. I considered myself a decent runner and was reasonably fit, as I was swimming and diving mostly all my life...

The Attikan, the trunk nosed Elly and the humans had no problem with this exercise and for the first two rounds it was actually like a little contest between me and the two Attikan. They reminded me a little of Terran wolfs. As the Wolf was the Olafson herald animal it was one of the Earth animals I knew and I had made a point to check them out during a virtual Zoo visit. The Attikan had the same kind of short coarse fur, except around the shoulders and up their necks where it was much longer. Their snouts were much shorter than that of a wolf and their ears not pointed but round. Both Attikan were as tall as I am and very muscular. They walked like a Wolf would walk upright and on their toe tips; their heels were much higher up the leg. To support their upright walk they wore boots with enormous high heeled wedge like soles to support their tip toe walk. The one with the gray fur and the black dots introduced himself as Pure and the one with brown fur and black horizontal fur stripes listened to the name of Fectiv.

Fectiv and I ran at head to head and he laughed in a coughing manner. “You’re fast human, but you couldn’t keep up with an Attikan if I ran for real.”

I kept a good pace and regulated my breathing. “Well then my new friend, I think we need to run for real then.”

“How about to that second flight of stairs leading to Applicant road four?” He suggested. I estimated it to be about 500 meters from where we were right now and I said. “Let’s go for it!”

He dropped and ran on hands and legs, like a real wolf did and truly took off in a burst of speed. I sprinted as fast as I could, at school I ran the 400 meters at 49.56 and that was decent.

Still the Attikan beat me by many lengths but I almost kept up with the other Attikan. The rest of our group was far behind. After I caught my breath Fectiv put his paw on my shoulder. “You are fast human! I think you could run with an Attikan pack.”

“I am not so sure. You look quite fresh and I am pumped.”

“Well I use four legs and Attika has vast plains, bigger than some planets oceans and in our stone age Attikan had to run away from Zinools when we tried to snatch their kill.”

I wiped my mouth and grinned.” I bet your plains are not as big as the oceans on Nilfeheim.”

“You know Attika?”

“Not really but Nilfeheim is all water, except for a few specks of rocky islands.”

He laughed. “I wonder how you learned to run so fast on a planet without land to run on.”

“My world freezes over for seven years and you can run on ice just fine.”

“Isn’t it slippery?”

“It’s too cold for that.”

An instructor came floating up to us.” Being faster than the others doesn’t mean you can stop running. It just means you have to do more rounds! Now get moving!”

So we started running again but at a measured pace. From up here I could look outside and see the planet’s yellowish brown cracked surface. Everywhere groups of Cadets engaged in a physical exercises, supervised by black uniformed Instructors. Pure didn’t talk very much and I asked Fectiv about it. He turned to his friend and then back to me and said. “He is a Striped, they never say much. It’s nothing personal.” Pure curled his chaps revealing a row of sharp incisors. “And he is a Dotted, they talk way too much.”

Remembering Mix I said. “What does the showing of teeth mean for an Attikan?”

Pure made a few faster steps to catch up. “There are hundreds of ways to show your teeth. Right now I was trying to insult Fectiv, not in a real bad way though. You see how he put the ears and his tail, that means he understood it was not serious. Now if you see an Attikan with the neck fur all standing up and the chaps up as far as possible, that is as serious as it gets.”

Pure glanced down the rim. “Not that I feel very comfortable running so high up and that you can see because my tail isn’t doing much, but hanging down.”

Fectiv said.” I am not exactly feeling all that well either, but I manage and I am very pleased you want to know about Attikan, maybe you can tell me what it means when a human raises the bushy fur remnants above their eyes. My Union teacher was a human and he did it all the time.”

“It could mean surprise if it is both eye brows and amazement if it is one.”

As we talked we made it around the rim and caught up with the others. I reached Two-three and he complained as he noticed me.” While I don’t have muscles that could get tired, it takes a lot of concentration to keep the legs moving that fast.”

“What do you mean by concentrating?”

“I don’t really have legs you know. I must visualize every movement, be it a finger move or a leg and then put some of my energy in that visualized shape and then change the shape to mimic muscle movement. What you do sub consciously takes an awful lot of thinking on my part. Especially since the instructors turned off the Computronic module that normally does that for me.” He actually stumbled and I caught him. “You see I get distracted and I mix up my legs.”

“I bet you do just fine floating in a sun and I would not know what to do!”

“I would show you of course, but I think Potsema our Garbini friend is in worst shape.”

I looked behind us remembering passing the Methane breather. The Garbini struggled visibly on his six walking tentacles. One of the instructors mocked him. “Come on you slow invertebrate, you got six legs. Moving slower than a Shaill without a Grav Sled.”

To me the instructor yelled. “Don’t slow down Olafson. Don’t let those slow misfits keep you. You’re fast! Show them how it´s done!”

I still slowed down and fell next to the Garbini and asked. “Are you alright?”

He had a distressed sound in his voice. “The Instructor said he fails me if I don’t make it all the way around at least once. It is hard for me to stay on my tentacles walking and takes much energy I can’t run that far, we live in trees. We are not meant to run, you see I don’t have bones, just muscle and without the Exo-skeleton that we use normally to walk, I am screwed. I wanted to be an Officer so badly.”

“That reminds me of an old friend of mine and many stairs. He had only bones and no muscles. How much do you weigh?”

The Garbini’s tentacles shivered.” I think about 95 kilos under one Gee.”

To the instructor I said.” You won’t fail him if he makes it once around right?”

“If he completes at least one round he will pass.”

“Potsema you got lots of Tentacles to hold on, let me carry you! He didn’t specify how you going to get around the circle.”

The Garbini stopped.” Are you serious?”

“Don’t argue I don’t have that much breath to spare!”

It was a weird feeling to have his tentacles worm around me, but I simply ignored it, thought about the stairs of Hasvik and told myself at least I could see an end here and it was not cold as I was back then when I had to climb those narrow icy stairs. I ran with the Garbini on my back trying to fall in an energy saving rhythm as much as possible. He did not feel heavier than that sack of Soak stones I had dragged up the mountain side of Muspelheim, but then I had grown since then and that episode felt like it happened a life time ago. I was drenched with sweat but we made it once around, twelve kilometers with a Garbini on my back wasn’t as fun as I thought it would be. The physical training instructor who had mocked the Garbini awaited us and said. “Well the Garbini made it but your Non Corp Buddy hasn’t. Well maybe there is another Non Corp in the next class.”

I tried to catch my breath and stemmed both my hands against my knees. I saw Two-Three about a 1000 meters ahead, struggling keeping his legs moving.” How long does he have?”

“I give him an hour to but he never going to make it at that pace.”

“I wonder why you doing this. He has no legs you know!” Then I ran to get the Non Corp.

After I reached him and I explained to Two-Three that I wanted to carry him he said.” But why would you do that for me?”

“Odin’s beard!” I yelled. “Get on my back and don’t argue! I simply hate unfair situations!”

The Non Corp was surprisingly light and not more than perhaps fifty kilos and half way round Pure caught up with me.” I can help too, let me take Two-Three for the rest of the way!”

We made it in good time and I grinned at the Instructor, who was a human and said. “I guess you don’t have to wait for the next class. This one still has a Non Corp!”

“We’ll see if we have a Neo Viking after the next exercise!” He responded and led us to a large framework of interlocking metal bars about ten meters off the ground and 20 meters long. Looking much like a horizontal metal ladder attached to horizontal ones at each end. “I think the next station is self-explanatory. You see those sand bags, there are ten for each of you, get them over to the other side, without touching the ground. It doesn’t matter how you do it.”

The Non Corp said. “If we had some conveyor system that be the ticket.”

“That’s a good idea, Two Three, that is how we going to do it. I grinned and the Garbini waved his tentacles.” Of course we do the same as we did with the water sleeve in the queue!”

The other cadets easily grasped the idea and with a cadet sitting in equal spaced intervals on the scaffold we formed a chain and simply passed the bags along and the Garbini showed his skills at the end carrying four bags at a time and a cadet who was afraid of heights all at once.

They gave us similar tasks all day long without a lunch break. At the end of the day I had cramps all over and felt sore in muscles I didn’t even know I had.

The Nogoll instructor gathered us together and said. “Each of you has strengths and weaknesses and you all are only as strong as the weakest of you. Today you learned and demonstrated that by working together all obstacles can be mastered. I am proud of you all, you showed some great team work. Now you have exactly 12 minutes to shower and get into formal uniform and meet me at the Dinner Hall.”

“No matter how tired or exhausted you are, I don’t want to see you yawn or nod off.” The Nogoll said from his Hover disc. “Imagine you are all at a state dinner and you are guests of honor. Present are the leaders of a potential new member species. There will be an officer or two at each table and you will make polite small talk. Follow the instructions and again, if I see someone yawn or sleep you will fail this exercise and test.”

I whispered to Two Three. “Lucky you, you have no eyes to fall shut or yawn. Do you actually get tired?”

“Yes we do get tired, not in a physical sense like Corporals do, but in a mental one and rest periods are very much necessary to keep a good mental balance. Believe me I am as tired as can be today, but I can help you if you want.”

“Help me? How?”

“I can boost your neural energies, it won’t be like sleeping and you still need nourishment from bio chemical processes, but the electro chemical energies I can increase. Manipulating energies is something we Non Corps do all the time after all.”

He touched my hand and it was as if I had just finished twenty cups of coffee and taken a cold shower. I felt as fresh and alert as jumping naked into a snow drift. “Thor’s thunder!”

“Be careful though it is only a neural stimulus, and won’t last long. You still need sleep soon.”

“Who needs sleep?” I checked out the Officer that was sitting on our table. It was a female human and I said. “Hello Guest of Honor, how is your planet today?” My mind was racing! I could not stop talking or really sit still! I said things before I could stop myself.

She said with a smile.” I am from Simula, Cadet and I would assume everything is fine with it.”

“Oh no, that can’t be true! Your planet is poorer and in miserable shape. For you are not gracing it with your lovely presence!” I didn’t just say that or did I? “I wonder how you managed to get in to that Uniform Lieutenant, or is it painted on? It appears two sizes to small!”

The only time I felt that way was when I accidentally drank one of Egill’s Cola Vodka mixes and was drunk as a Nubhir Herder. “How can I make small talk with someone so well endowed? It should be big talk, if you ask me!”

She blinked and said.” Are you alright Cadet Olafson?”

“Alright? Of course I am alright. I feel great and not the least bit tired. I can even calculate and add sums in my mind while we talk. It is amazing, I could never do that before!”

Two-Three said.” Oh my I think I overdosed you a little. “Try to drink some water and eat and be quiet!”

The Nogoll said. “Cadet Olafson. Small talk does not mean you have to entertain the entire table. An officer is always tactful and distinct. If I would not know better I say you are drunk!”

“Sir! I had some water today. What do you call a Nogoll beard by the way? Is it a goatee?”

“Mr. Olafson since you are so fresh and still have so much energy, I think there are lawns to mow!”

“Thank you so much! I couldn’t sit still another minute. How do you mow a lawn? We don’t have those on Nilfeheim.”

An hour later I knew how a lawn was mowed at the academy, with hand scissors and on my knees.

It was late at night, whatever Two-Three had done to me, the effects were long gone and I was all alone on the lawn segment with a pair of scissors clipping green grass. The Sun simulator at the top of the dome was off and light was provided by individual lamps lining the applicant roads. The cone shaped Academy administration building was mostly dark only a few windows had lights behind them. In the distance up at the rim I saw a pair of Cadets in Dark green dress uniforms complete with duck bill caps and shock batons walking perimeter patrol.

It was actually only 50 meters till the little groomed tree that marked the end of the area I had to clip, but clipping grass the way I was, it would take all night. Since the strange energy boost had worn off I could feel the soreness of my muscles and my eyes were sandy and I was as tired as I never had been before, at least that is how I felt. I was tempted to simply lay down and sleep right here. The grass was nice and soft, but I would clip that grass! I also promised myself to not to accept help from beings with abilities I had no idea about.

Potsema emerged from the building, carrying a four clipper tools at once. “I thought I help you Eric. I got lots of arms and it will go faster.”

“I sure hope you don’t get into trouble, for being out here after lights out.”

“No I asked and volunteered that’s how I got these clippers, the others of our section are coming too. Except two of the humans who didn’t want to lose sleep.”

He started clipping and I got a warm feeling as I saw Two-Three, the Elly, Pure, Fectiv and two of the humans of our group coming out all carrying clippers.

We were done in short time and the Nogoll instructor used a metal ruler checked the length of the grass and nodded.” Well done Cadets, now get cleaned up and go to sleep.”

The next day they issued us Pressure suits and made us sweep the landing fields. Working in a pressure suit was exhausting and the fine powdery sulphuric dust resisted sweeping quite stubbornly, of course the Instructors were only then satisfied after the landing field was clean. I wondered what this exercise was for. The Nogoll answered my question by saying: “It isn’t an exercise. The Commandant likes the landing field clean and here at the Academy we don’t need to use expensive robots. We always have plenty of Cadets.”

Fectiv fell next to me as we walked towards the airlock. “I am sure glad if we get out of these ancient pressure suits. There are so much more advanced ones than these old-timers.”

Since he talked to me over the helmet radio. His comment was heard by the instructors and one of them said. “All you do is put up the brooms and shovels. You going to stay out here all night. So you better get to like these old timers.”

I wasn’t certain, but I think it was one of the human cadets I hadn’t really talked to much who said. “And what are we going to do for dinner and bathroom needs?”

“Let it go, the suits are sealed and you just marinate a little till tomorrow. There won’t be any dinner tonight. But a good breakfast tomorrow. No one will die missing a meal.”

They allowed us to sit or lay down. This wasn’t the first time in my life I went without food and we passed most of the time talking. It wasn’t all that bad at first. But around midnight, I had to go so bad, I did let it go and felt embarrassed and dirty for the rest of the night.”

Two days with similar exercises and tests in and outside passed then we had class again and it was about military courtesy and how to salute, greet, snap to attention or stand at ease.

Interlude 18: Admiral’s orders
Admiral Stokes finished his last report and as usual he was among the last remaining on the administrative floor of the building.

Cheeka was already gone and probably home by now. Her desk was as usual very orderly and organized. He had different assistants before her, but she was by far the best. She would have made a fine Chief.

He wondered if she had any of her homemade cookies left. He was an Ult and had no sense of taste or smell, at least not like humans had, and no Ult would eat anything baked, cooked or fried. It had taken the Ult much longer than other civilizations to discover and utilize fire, being an amphibious species, and when they finally did it was not used for cooking or heating. Ulta was a warm planet and heating was not necessary.

After living almost three thousand years alongside humans and other species, some Ult began to eat steamed meals but it was still considered unusual and out of the norm. Webb had spent most of his adult life in the Union Fleet and he often thought of himself more human than some humans and adopted many mannerisms and habits.

The crunchy buttery cookies sanding up his throat but then dissolving was a pleasurable experience only Cheeka’s cookies could provide. Ah there in the upper left drawer, a box with the light brown flaky baked things, his lower fin folded sideways, that was how an Ult smiled. He sat down with the box of cookies on the desk and ate another one.

The FleetCom terminal started blinking and the Fleet Headquarter Logo surrounded by five stars appeared on the activating field screen. There was only one Officer who had five stars. Admiral of the Fleet O’Brock McElligott, it was either him or his office calling. He accepted before the call would be routed to the Main Desk. A handsome second Lieutenant appeared and he said. “Hello Sweet Cheeks, my boss wants to talk to your boss is he still in?”

Webb activated visuals and said. “I am flattered you call me Sweet Cheeks, Lieutenant, but if your boss wants to talk to my boss, he would have to talk to himself, right?”

The man sat upright and became all business. “I am sorry, Admiral Webb, Sir! I did not mean any disrespect. I thought I was calling Ms. Hopkins.” Stokes remembered that Cheeka’s last name was Hopkins since she dissolved her last marriage contract. “My assistant went already home and I will ask her tomorrow if she feels offended you calling her not by her proper name. Now get me connected to the Admiral.”

“Yes Sir, right away!”

McElligott was in his office holding a golf club and standing before a simulation that transferred the rear of his office into a luscious green golf course with old looking buildings in the distance. “Ah Webb, there you are. I was not sure if you were still in the office or not. I know you usually are and so I called. Turn on your Avatar and join me for a few chips, I just received this new Simulation of St. Andrews.”

“I was on my way out when you got me Sir. I am not good at that human game!”

“You are the best darn Ult golfer in the entire Union and you know it. There are humans who wish to be half as good as you.” McElligott however turned the Simulation off and handed his club to the robotic golf bag and turned on his Avatar instead and appeared in the anteroom of the Academy Commandant’s office.

Webb was long enough around humans to be able to differentiate and recognize even subtle facial expressions and body language. The Old Admiral was an old man even before the Guardian had made him immortal and so his appearance of an old man had been frozen in time and he always appeared like a wrinkled white haired man with a slight bent stature. While he wore the Uniform Jacket of a Fleet officer with all the decorations and rank insignia the highest ranking officer in the fleet had, he wore a skirt. Not that anyone knowing O’Brock ever use the word skirt, but the word kilt. It was the traditional dress of the Highlanders, a special tribe from Earth. The kilt, the single malt scotch whiskey, the socks and black shoes were the famous trademarks of the Immortal Admiral. Many knew about the old Admiral’s trademark habits and things, but Webb was certain that only very few knew where the original Scotland was or the meaning behind those trademarks.

Elligott walked to the big windows and said while looking outside. “I do have a few things I wanted to discuss with you and it is official business too, more or less, but we still need to go golfing again. And no simulation either but right at the real St. Andrews.”

“I have been there three times with you, Sir. You should come with me to Ulta, we do have our first Golf course there as well and it is a very scenic 6449 Par 67 course.”

“Send me an invitation and I follow up, always eager to check out a new course.”

Webb ate another cookie and waited for the old man to come to the reason for his visit.

Mc Elligott pointed out the window. “I am not interfering with Academy business, but I would like to know why there are ten cadets all by themselves painting one of the already red Applicant Roads red again.”

“Because one of them hid a Gelatinous Stink Pulse Maggot in one of the lesser liked instructor’s back pocket and there was a considerable disturbance when said instructor, took his break and sat down in the Officer’s mess hall, quashing the maggot.”

Elligott chuckled. “That is a good one. They had to air out the Assembly at Pluribus for two days after the Elly had that cultural specialties lunch almost all new members hold and only about fifty delegates showed up for the feast and all species without noses or sense of smell. I see there is an Elly among them, was it him?”

“I am pretty sure, but when we asked who did all ten stood up and insisted they did the deed.”

“That’s a pretty tight group for five day old cadets.”

“Very unusual indeed and it is that Neo Viking, the blonde one down there who was the initial cause to get them stick together.”

“Neo Viking you say? Olhausen, Olbertson ... Olafson. Is his name Olafson?”

Webb stopped putting another cookie in his mouth.” Yes Eric Olafson, that’s his name. Do you know him?”

“Not really, no, but his name turned up before and there aren’t many Neo Vikings this side of Nilfeheim, I think Richard had interest in him if he hasn’t forgotten by now.”

“What official business is it that you wanted to discuss, Sir?” Webb was disappointed to find out he just ate the last cookie.

“Well since there is an Elly in that group and he seems to get along with the others, even making Academy pranks, I think I’ll take those ten down there.”

“You take them?” Webb said and leaned forward. “Where?”

“Oh silly me, I forgot to tell you. The Yokuta want to celebrate the Union Victory over the Nogoll. The Yokuta are a virtual unknown species that until now slaved for the Nogoll in a star system named Arlicherb. The Nogoll ruled with an iron fist over the Yokuta for nearly three hundred years and now they are free. They are a Tech Level three society and technically or cultural quite unimportant, but I rather have the Yokuta join the Union as them being turned by the Kermac or have another Freespace system were Pirates can hide and exploit the natives.”

Webb nodded.” I can understand that. I know this corner of space quite well, as it is right in front of Arsenal’s front door so to speak and I am certain the Kermac know about the Yokuta and will just wait for the Union to leave, turn them into a thrall species and regain control over an important system they had lost due to the Nogoll, but what does all this have to do with Plebes Cadets, barely five days in the Academy?”

“The Yokuta heard three hundred years of bad propaganda about the Union, and they don’t trust us. But they do trust the Elly who are genetically related to them. The Yokuta government wanted to talk to a young Elly who made friends with other Union species. The Yokuta believe youth speaks the truth as they didn’t have enough practice to lie like adults and elders. Now I see an Elly best buddies with Terran humans, two Attikan, a Garbini and a Non Corp. I would have preferred a fully trained Ensign, but these are the first joining, right?”

“There are sixty that made the entry qualifications, and a few thousand joined Basic training so I heard from the Space Naval School for Enlisted Personnel.”

“Put two more Elly in that group down there and remove two of the humans and have them report at the Landing field at 0800 tomorrow morning. Issue full dress Uniform. The whole affair will last only a few days and they are back well in time to be ferried to base camps.”

Webb used his PDD and made it an official order and had the Admiral sign off on it then transmitted his orders to the instructors.

Interlude 19: EALY
Ealy did not make it to Kermac Prime he had received an order from the First Billie to head for the Tilbahr dust cloud and await orders. The Tilbahr cloud was fourteen light years from The Nog and within TLFAX range. His reconnaissance units reported that the Kermac main system was swarming with Kekall and Hythagh Battle Ships. The Kermac had obviously prepared for such an eventuality. His orders had him miss out on the big battle in the Ontbe System. Only a handful of small courier ships had made it out and joined them here at this secret Nogoll rally point. The survivors told him that the new Rear Admiral had the Ontbe System surrounded with destroyers, frigates and Thor Gun Boats, used long range sniper Translocator fire and fast Fighter attacks without committing his capital units. Instead the battle ships attacked Erba and ‘The Nog’ simultaneously. There were no news of Erba or ‘The Nog’, Erba was just one planet and a handful of ships. The Nog was the Nogoll home world; it was where the Holy Mountain was. The reconnaissance ships he had sent to reconnoiter around ‘The Nog’, had not returned. He was close enough for TLFAX but none of his coded messages were answered. Then four hours ago a message came: “All remaining independent Nogoll forces, ‘The Nog’ has fallen. The Holy Mountain is desecrated by foreign troops and the bones of the Ancestors are ground to dust under the boots of Union Marines. I am Sreal, the 2nd of the Itsna Dynasty and I am the last. Hear my last orders, these are the sacred wishes of the last First Billie: Fight! Seed terror and death among our enemies. Make them whisper the name Nogoll with fear and remember it for generations!”

Shortly after a second TLFAX message came: “This is Asril, chosen of the White Nogoll, I was made the temporary military governor of ‘The Nog’. The Nogoll rebels of Erba confirm the end of the Itsna dictator ship. Hagurr the poet and dissident was successfully freed from state prison. He agreed to lead our kind until free elections can be held to choose a Billie for all Nogoll, black, brown or white. We know that there are still Nogoll forces out there, you have no supply bases, and your old government no longer exists. Come home lay down your weapons and help in the process building a new free Nogoll society and a free ‘Nog’. You will be treated fair and face no harm or shame. However all Units and Nogoll troops that do not surrender and continue to fight will be considered criminals and enemies and will be dealt with as such.”

Ealy opened ship to ship. “Traitors! White Nogoll in charge of the Nog, traitors! Hagurr this pacifistic weakling who could not attract a single nanny, now wants to be first Billie, traitors! Sreal the second has not surrendered and gave us an order! We will fight and carry out his will to the last ship and Billie!”

His scanner operators confirmed the approach of Union ships. They needed to hide, wait for a good moment and strike at soft targets, not slug it out with a space fleet in open combat.

Only two ships made it out of the Dust cloud. All that remained was hate and revenge. His plan was to go back to Arlicherb. Sneak in with a dozen small boats, hide out in the old mountain base and make the Union and the traitors pay with acts of terror.”

Chapter 20: First Mission
Lieutenant Ovil, our white furred Nogoll instructor said. “Today we will exercise in our extensive pool facilities. We want to make sure that all those cadets who can, will learn how to swim.”

For once there was good news in the morning! I thought and looked forward to wet my gills and swim and dive.

Potsema wiggled with all his upper tentacles. “I know Garbini can swim. My brother learned it but I am still terrified!”

I patted his fur covered torso. “We are there and help you.”

Fectiv cuffed me and said.” Let’s see if you can beat me swimming! I was reading up on Neo Vikings you know! You are supposed to be amphibious!”

“You read up on Nilfeheim?”

“Pure and I wanted to know more about you. It is Attikan tradition to honor a friend by learning about his home and family.”

“That is a good tradition and I will do the same tonight about Attika.”

Two Three was also excited.” Water, have I told you how much I find liquids fascinating?”

The Elly, both Attikans and I said simultaneously.” Yes!” All had seen our Non Corp friend stare at a running faucet.

Then we laughed and Potsema asked. “What is so fascinating about it? Isn’t a sun’s surface sort of liquid too?”

Two-Three rung his hands try to gesture something and then said. “It is not easy to explain. A star is all chaos, nothing is orderly and only held together by magnetics and gravitons. Do you know how long it takes for a photon that is created inside a star to reach the surface and actually escape? That photon travels at light speed no less.”

Pure dropped one of his ears and scratched behind it.” It should be almost instantaneous, even the biggest star isn’t big when it comes to light speed right?”

Two-Three sighed. It can take many hundred years before it reaches the surface. Being bounced around, bent and deflected. You see not even light is orderly and straight inside a sun. Water is liquid but it follows very simple rules and inside all the molecules are orderly and in long chains. You have no idea how much I enjoy being with all of you and in an orderly world.” He stomped his suited foot on the floor.” I just love solid things!”

Potsema snaked a few tentacles around Two-Three. “The whole academy thing started out pretty scary, but now I think it is great.”

The Elly crossed his stumpy looking arms. “You squiggled Eric and now Two-Three. I think it is my turn next! I wasn’t hugged by a female in ages!”

I raised an eyebrow.” Potsema is female?”

“Yes I am, you did not know?”

“No I did not really look at you in terms of gender but I guess I always thought of you as a he. How do you tell a female from a male Garbini?”

“There are many ways. I have light brown and red fur and ten tentacles. Males have eleven tentacles and usually black or gray fur and never any red.”

“I now know I should have paid much more attention in school and most of all not secretly skip the Neural uploads with Captain Iron Hand or Navy Magazines.”

Fectiv’s tail swished. “You managed to switch chips during upload hour? Our teacher was always checking!”

“I could have never done it with Mr. Walters but we had a different teacher before and Mr. Flensburger was not as hard to fool.” I frowned. “Now I know I should not have done that. You all know stuff about each other and I can’t even tell a female Garbini and know nothing about the Elly.”

“Don’t feel bad. I know little about humans yet!” The Elly said.

Our white furred instructor looked at his PDD. “Cadets assemble in Corridor B before the escalators and wait there. Following Cadets are to report in full dress uniform, cover and side arm at Applicant road two, Dome Exit hall at 0700: Olafson, Eric, Ak Pure, Ak Fectiv, Potsema Pe, Onli Nevar...”

I cursed my luck. Whatever we had to do wasn’t swimming. I was certain that swimming and dress uniforms did not go together, the names he called were the others of my new group of friends. Except we had now three Ellis in the group and Hanlin and Bergdorf, two of our humans walked grinning to the escalators. Pure rippled the upper part of his snout and around the nostrils. “I sure wonder what they cooked up for us. Dress Uniform and side arms. I never heard they issue side arms to Cadets until year three.”

Fectiv pointed at Purse’s snout and said to me. “That’s how an Attikan shows surprise by the way!”

The Elli looked all alike to me and one of them said. “We Elly do this when we are surprised.” His trunk retracted almost completely into his skull and his voice sounded meek and high.” If an Elly gets too excited or surprised we can choke on our own noses!”

The other two Ellies shook their trunks back and forth and one of them said. “This group seems fun!”

A new instructor we had not seen before, he was human sent us through an auto dresser and we all emerged in perfect fitted, pressed real black navy uniforms with golden closure snaps, all that was different was a big green ring around the sleeves and no rank insignia at all. Dress uniform consisted of a stiff collar black shirt with buttons, a waist coat with a diagonal cut collar that was half way flapped down and the inside of this was white contrasting with the otherwise black uniform, The diagonal flap could be raised and fastened with a series of golden colored snaps. The black pants ended in also black all terrain boots. There was a white belt with the Union Fleet symbol on the belt buckle. There was an empty holster for a gun and two loops for some missing equipment. Black gloves and a white hat with black duckbill (called cover) The human instructor carried a PDD checked us all at least five times, then he was joined by two more who went over our uniforms made me wear the gloves that came with it and barked at Pure to do the same. No one really told us what was going on. Two Three leaned over and said. “I think we are going to a state funeral or something like that.”

The nervous human instructor said. “We are now handing out fully functional and fully loaded Union Fleet Standard TKU Side arms. Since you are not instructed in using them properly you are prohibited from touching them. The same goes for the swords and the daggers that are attached to the loops on your belts. While these are ceremonial weapon they are real, if I see anyone of you so much as touch his weapons you will wish not to have been born.”

After a while there were more instructors around us than cadets and they all were nervous. While we didn’t stand in attention we weren’t really able to talk to each other. Even more officers appeared and every one of them carried a PDD in clip board mode and tried to look important.

We were near one of the Academy Dome entrances. Wide sets of automatic sliding double doors set into the Duro-Crete wall underneath that rim we had used for our first PT exercise. Behind the doors was a waiting room with benches, vending machines, bath rooms and an air lock that allowed access to the space field beyond at the outside of the planet.

Someone yelled, “Admiral on deck.”

We weren’t exactly old hands and except for Two-Three none of the Cadets including me did anything. Two Three looked around. “Where is he? Is it a real one?” A Lieutenant hissed. “Did you not hear? Attention, Cadets!”

“Now that was something they had already told and taught us and I put myself in the required rigid posture.

From the doors emerged an old man. He walked briskly and without difficulties, despite his apparent high age. He wore a black Uniform jacket just like ours, but instead of pants he wore a red skirt that ended just above a set of knobby knees. Among the first instructions we had was a lecture about rank insignia and if I remembered right this was a Five Star Admiral. I was certain even the fleet did not have all that many of those and this most likely explained the nervous Instructors. What it did not explain was what we were doing here, but this was the career I had chosen for myself and I would have to stand in attention before higher ranking officers all my life from now on.

The old man said. “At ease Cadets.”

One of the instructors behind the Admiral slapped his hand before his face as one of my human comrades actually sat down and one of the Elly took his jacket off. Fectiv waved at the Admiral. “Nice to meet you Sir.” The other human cadet went straight for the Admiral. “Do you think I can get an autograph, Sir? You are the McElligott, one of the Immortal ones are you not? Oh gosh to meet you for real!”

Pure snorted. “No I don’t think he is, the Immortal Admiral has a scar and is taller.”

“Attention!” One of the Instructors yelled red in his face and we responded as we had learned.

The old Admiral glared at the Lieutenant. “I allow men to be at ease, you don’t put them back into attention. I can see they are greener than their uniforms and then he said to us. “I am Admiral McElligott. Yes I am the Admiral of the Fleet. I am the other Immortal Admiral. The old and wrinkly one, not the tall and famous Admiral Stahl.” He waved his hand. “Be at ease but don’t walk away and listen to what I have to say.”

He gave us a moment. “I am fully aware that you are brand new Cadets and that you just yesterday received your first drill instructions as how to stand in attention and it appears they had not entirely covered the subject of how to stand at ease.”

Pure spread his paws. “They did mention it but at the very end and they wanted to continue today.”

“I am glad they mentioned it then Cadet. Now we all will take a little trip to a nearby planet system and it will actually be your very first real mission as Union Fleet personnel. It is not a training exercise or a test but a real diplomatic mission.”

That did get my attention and I listened closer.

“We are invited by the Yokuta and they requested more or less you to be present, by that I mean a cross section of Union Youth that just begun to serve and they want to hear from you what it means to be a Union citizen and a Union Soldier.”

He reached in a pocket and produced a black and brown object, he fiddled with the thing, and I thought it was probably a pipe. I had seen a few of those in use by fisher men and Snapper herders. He put one end between his teeth. “While you can’t tell them much about being Officers or soldiers yet, you can tell them why you chose this career. I want you to be honest with them, but try to be positive. Goal of the whole thing is to tip them towards an application for Union membership.”

One of the Elly patted the palms of his hand like appendixes together. “I know of the Yokuta. I think they once were a colony of ours or something like that, but they are in Galactic Council space and the Nogoll won’t allow us to visit them.”

The Admiral put a small flame to the other end of the pipe and then produced a small cloud of blue smoke, much to the utter fascination of most of the Cadets and some of the Instructors too.

Elligott appeared to be pleased about the puff of smoke. “This has changed, the Black Nogoll at least as you knew them no longer exist, they have been defeated and the Yokuta are their own masters once again.”

He looked at something like a wrist PDD and turned to one of the Instructors. “Be a good lad and check on the USS Shetland, she is bound to be here by now and it is not like Captain Mackenzie to be late.”

“Yes Sir!”

Then the Admiral turned back to us. “Now we are not the Nogoll or Galactic Council and there is no real reason for us to remain in that system and with the Yokuta after the victory celebrations are over. We can’t simply establish a military base or install orbital platforms. We can’t even use one of the planets as the Yokuta have reached Tech level three and it is their system.” He puffed another cloud of smoke and this time I got a whiff and it smelled not like any smoke I knew.

“Now you may wonder why the Union really needs another star system or is so eager to win the Yokuta over instead of them seeking membership on their own or not.”

One of the Elly who was slightly taller than the rest said. “I can think of a few reasons.”

McElligott’s bushy white eyebrows shot up. “Gie it laddie, Cadet. Do tell.”

“The Yokuta being on their own could either be taken over by the Kermac or opt to be protected by the Free Space Treaty and deny the area for both Union and Kermac but open it wide for pirates and all the independent nations not bound by the Freespace Armistice as it would create a direct connection to the Honaster Expanse and create basically something like a corridor of free space.”

“Och! Cadet you managed to surprise me and that isn’t easy. That is exactly the reason. How come you know that?”

“My father is the representative of my world and belongs to the Elly delegation and I was always interested in these things. That is why I am here, Sir”

“We need to talk cadet. You know there is always room in my administration for a bright officer with an interest in politics and diplomacy.”

I paid no longer attention to the conversation. A part of the mustard yellow sky darkened and then through the swirling clouds a huge man made mountain descended. It was just like when I saw the USS Ragnarsson for the first time. Here on a planet surface it gave a true sense of scale to this behemoth. It was wedge shaped like most of Union battle ships that had been designed and built after the Uniform design doctrine, making it easier for logistics, service and repair. Bold letters it identified the USS Shetland and next to it the Union Flag. The hull classification code was BBG-32 and if I remembered my night’s reading and watching fleet and ship specs it was a Super dreadnought and two of these could, according to the magazines I was reading, take on the Devi.

I would be aboard that monster on an official mission and wearing Union Uniform. I could swim any day.

They made us line up before the air lock doors. A transparent covered gang way rose from the surface and connected with the battleship and a slide belt carried us up. To me it was like stepping in the sacred halls of Valhalla.

A high whistling sound was heard and now we had to stand in a neat row and get in attention. The Admiral approached a woman of small stature with short cropped gray hair and four golden rings on her sleeves and said to her. “Captain Mackenzie permission to come aboard with ten Cadets and two Academy Instructors.”

“Permission Granted, Admiral!”

The two high ranking officers walked to the side and talked to each other quietly. Then they left and one of the Instructors told us to relax but not to leave the area.

We were in a large room, an illuminated sign on the light gray walls identified it as Crew boarding chamber eighteen. The first thing I noticed was the smell of metal and that undefined but still unmistakable scent of new machinery, the deck plates vibrated barely noticeable, making this mountain of metal feel as if it was alive and below all the voices, orders, footsteps and generated sounds, that faint almost undetectable hum of unimaginable energies.

“What has gotten into you? You stand there like an oaf with a dumb grin on your face” One of the human cadets said.

I remembered his name was Bennett Waite and he was one of those people you meet and you don’t really like from the start, he always snapped and seemed displeased with anyone around him, but maybe he had some personal issues to deal with and so said, raising my hands. “All this! We are aboard one of the biggest and most powerful battle ships. There are over eight thousand beings serving on her right now and almost eight million tons are going to lift of, accelerate at 450 kilometers per second to the square and go trans light!”

He nodded. “You are an idiot! What else would it do? It is a space ship after all. I wonder how you managed to even get past the pre entry exams!”

“If you don’t like me, simply stay away. If you keep insulting me I am going to do something about that.”

“There isn’t much you can do. We are not allowed to fight, go take a swing at me and you get kicked out.”

“Is it something I said or done to you that makes you so aggressive?”

He shrugged.” Not really, I just don’t like your face! That and the fact you’re a stupid moron.”

I took a deep breath and said. “Whatever your problem is, it isn’t mine.” I left him standing and went over to Two-three. “I guess I am the only one excited being on a ship of this size for the first time.”

He turned his mirrored face plate and as usual I saw my own face reflected in it. “I am excited too, I just felt a little of the energies flowing all around us and it is absolutely incredible. On a sun, energies are everywhere and in a state of chaos. Here the same power is harnessed in orderly streams, channeled and controlled to the last iota. I could stand here for days and simply feel that!”

Pure came over and offered me a Candy bar. “It’s granola and raisins, your favorite. I got it from the Ninio, that’s our Elly by the way. He can’t eat it as he has no teeth and I don’t like them as I don’t have enough molars.”

“Thank you!” I took the bar and said.” What do you mean by our Elly?”

“Well the one that was with us since the start. Stinkbug hiding Elly! The others are new.”

The only other human cadet approached and pointed with a shy grin at the granola bar.” Do you have another one?”

“No I don’t. I already ate the one they handed out this morning for breakfast but you can have this one if you like.”

He took it with a thankful nod. “I am four days in this Navy of ours and I am hungry ever since.”

“Don’t you think we get enough food?” I wondered.

“We get enough food alright but no time to eat it. I am always half done when they call us off.”

The vibrations of the deck plates changed ever so slightly and I said. “We’re talking off!”

He chewed and blinked. “How do you know?”

“The rhythm of the vibrations has changed.”

“I feel nothing.”

Pure knelt down and put his paw on the deck plates.” Now I would lie if I really feel much but there is some sort of vibration.”

Two-Three said.” The power flow has increased drastically, ever since Eric said it.”

One of the Elly not far from us joined our conversation and said.” I never thought a human could feel these vibrations, you can?”

“Don’t be ridiculous!” Waite was suddenly there.” This isn’t some primitive Elly rust bucket but a Union Battle ship; there are no vibrations you could feel!”

I turned to him and said.” I am not sure what your problem is but I suggest you take your attitude and your insults somewhere else.”

“What is it with you Olafson? You are human! You fraternize with all those non humans! Without us they’d be Kermac Slaves or turned to ashes by the Y’All!”

He snorted and walked away.

There was an uneasy silence in the small group. Potsema the Garbini who was at the other end of the room came over, put two of her tentacles on my shoulder and said. “We all going to get a tour of the ship I heard.”

Pure growled with his teeth exposed and his neck fur above the collar of his suit standing up. “Attikan needed no human help to ascend and conquer our star cloud!” He was talking directly to me!

Even though the Elly was quite alien, I was certain he was angry as well.” Elly ships are neither rusty nor primitive.”

Two-Three held up his hands. “Calm down friends. Eric certainly isn’t like that. I have heard of the Purists but they are a fringe group and quite illegal to be in the fleet.”

Fectiv growled back at Pure. “The Non-Corp is right. We had even a class on that and he is the first one ever to act that way.”

I sighed. “I am not sure what to do about it! I don’t like to rat someone out, but the day before yesterday we all swore the Academy oath and I take oaths and such things very serious!”

Potsema asked. “I have no idea what is going on, but I am on Eric’s side.”

Ninio said.” No one questions Eric, Potsi, he’s fnartkty.”

A man in black uniform we had not seen before called our attention and said. “I am Chief Petty Officer Luke Ashby and since you are in a military limbo regarding your ranks you can call me Luke or Chief. I am here to take you on a little tour of the Shetland. She is has the honor to be the flag ship, despite the fact that everyone thinks it is the Devastator.”

He herded us through an armored sliding door while he kept talking. “The USS Shetland is the first of the Vision Class Dreadnought but officially designated as Arsenal Ship, meaning this lady is packed with the almost every weapon system our combined cultures came up with and the first class using Attikan Engines.” He pointed with his flat hand towards Pure and Fectiv. “I see there are Attikan Cadets. Any chance one of you is an Engineer or plans to be one?”

Pure stepped forward. “I am of the Jilkari Planes Pack and we are all engineers. I am expected by my pack to become an engineer in the Fleet.”

“Excellent! I am sure you will be able to exchange a few words with our Chief Engineer then who is an Attikan too.”

He asked us to follow him and for the next five hours we went through the enormous ship and saw engineering and sick bay, Fighter decks, and Auxiliary Craft Hangars and Science labs. After a lunch break we saw more of the ship.

While each department was of great interest to me and I regarded the tour as perhaps the best day of my life so far, I still hoped we would see the bridge, but we did not and the Chief told us that the Captain did not want half civilians on her bridge as she put it.

The Translocator turrets were impressive and we came just right to see a deployment drill. Robotic arms and conveyor systems fed the pre-fire chambers of the TL cannons with bomb casings. Gunnery crews both robots and living beings wiped the bombs with white rags, they pulled out of dispensers in a breakneck speed. While the smaller TL Cannons were fully automated the big ones were loaded manually and the chief gunner wrote a name of the shell. On this triple cannon turret it was a Pertharian. He only wore a white undershirt and black pants, like all the men in his crew.

He explained to us after the drill. “The Translocator cannons are both the oldest and the most advanced weapon system in our arsenals. It is the product of an ancient but highly advanced tech level eleven society. Yet we use them now for over five hundred years, and Union engineers have taken this alien concept and made many improvements to ammunition, loading technique and energy distribution.”

He patted a light blue metallic cylinder of about two by one meter. “Whenever there is a high ranking admiral aboard, our captain likes to run a fire drill. This is a Giga Load Anti Matter Fusion Bomb. The Casing is blue to indicate a test or dummy bomb. You don’t want to handle Anti Matter even in as safe as possible conditions if you don’t have to.”

Two of his men, a human and a tall Andorian came and wiped the casing with rags while it rotated on its axis. “It looks antiquated but is absolutely necessary. These special rags are antistatic and remove any possible loose metal particles from the casing. This task is usually done by robots and machines, especially at small load Translocator Gatlings, but with these big babies it is done as a second control by hand. Now I tell you why!”

The scenery changed! Alert sirens blared and a voice thundered:” Battle stations all hands battle stations!”

Men started running through auto dressers emerging in full combat armor. Others went to the bomb elevators and cannon controls. Through all this, the gunnery chief and our guide remained relaxed and calm, and said to us. “Just remain where you are!”

A speaker voice thundered.” Giga Loads authorized! Prepare Salvo!”

A red case came up the conveyor and the two gunners did not wipe it and it was shoved into the cannon breech, the thing closed and an explosion in slow motion proved that it all was just a Holo recording. “One in a million chances that a static charge or a metallic interaction interrupts the magnetic containment of the antimatter, a slight unbalance and the stuff touches positive matter and...” He pantomimed an explosion which was quite impressive given that he had four arms to do that. “Force fields can contain a small explosion to some degree and special force field generators are on standby at each cannon big or small but having one of these ignite before beamed off, is not a good idea. Since the introduction of the translocator technology one hundred forty one ships were lost to this. We haven’t lost a single one in the last fifty years and we like to keep it that way. The last control is done by living beings. Takes an extra moment, yes but when they start fighting with these big boys, they usually don’t need more than one per enemy ship.”

INTERLUDE 20: EALY’S LAST STAND
Nine Nogoll trans light boats made it disguised as Yokuta ships back to Arlicherb. Even though there were Union ships in the area, they did not know how to differentiate between the primitive Yokuta ship signatures and the Nogoll boats simulating them. You did not rule over a planet and its civilization for three centuries without learning a few things about the local culture. Ealy had almost a hundred battle trained and revenge hungry Nogoll Billie warriors with him, armed to the teeth with Kermac Line blasters, explosives and enough anti matter charges to cause serious damage to landed Union ships.

The Nogoll gathered in an old abandoned Mountain base, that actually had been a military base of the Yokuta from the time before the Nogoll invasion when the Yokuta had fought among themselves. Under Nogoll rule, they did not need any military of their own, as the Nogoll prohibited the Yokuta to be armed or train in any sort of combat. Ealy remembered the mountain base as he had followed sixty Yokuta rebels, only a few years back and had them all executed of course for being rebels.”

The base was masterfully disguised between rocks and boulders and inside the mountain itself. Undetectable by visual means and thanks to rich magnetized ores and minerals impossible to detect with scanners.

He was not sure how good Union Scanners were, but even if they were much better, who would look for Nogoll on this world now?

He had supplies for about ten months if they rationed it carefully. Eating emergency rations for ten months was not something anyone looked forward too, but then no one had big illusions to live even that long.

This mountain base was supplied with electric power by a water turbine and there was little danger to run it, the whole world was using similar primitive power sources and one more would not make any difference.

Now was the time to decide what to do. The longer they stayed the greater the chance they would be discovered and none of them wanted to experience a Union marine assault on the mountain base. He was almost certain the Yokuta would file for Union Membership anyway. The lean brothers of the Elly were not stupid and frankly the Union would offer them tremendous benefits without asking much in return.

Cust, his second in command was in his herd for over twenty years and a dear friend. Cust, also had settled on Arlicherb, had several Nannies, kids and a nice estate with hundred Yokuta servants keeping his estate in good repair while he was in space, pulled on his coarse chin beard as he always did when he was thinking. “We need intelligence as to find out what is planned and where the Union ships are.”

“I am listening to local radio broadcasting. We don’t have any of the Yokuta 2D screens for their visual media.” An Engineering Billie said sitting before an antique Yokuta receiver.” They are expecting the Union Flagship and some very high Union Guests very shortly. There are festivities planned and the execution of twenty captured Nogoll and forty five Yokuta collaborators.”

Someone cursed.” Whatever we plan, there is no way we are going to fool Stahl! The Devastator is indestructible, at least with what we got along and with her comes the entire first fleet, and many thousands of marines.”

The Engineer laughed. “It’s not Stahl. It is the Admiral of the Fleet and the newest Union Battle ship.”

Cust smashed his hairy three fingered fist on the table before him. “They are not going to overdo it with security, so not to scare the Yokuta. I bet they asked the Admiral to bring along a bunch of kids. This is our best and only chance for revenge! We kill the Admiral, his delegation and every Yokuta Elder.”

“No we must capture the Admiral and use him as a hostage to get access to that new ship. I am sure it is loaded with Translocator Cannons! The Kermac will welcome us with open arms!” A Weapons Officer said.

“The Kermac have sold us out!” Ealy cursed.” If we ever got to Kermac then with blazing cannons! We lost home and families because of it. We are homeless Nogoll following the last commando of our First Billie to certain doom! Die we must that is certain, let our deaths be meaningful and with as much impact as we can inflict.”

All the way in the back of the conference center were two Nogoll billies, not officers but chosen because of their strength and fighting abilities. The rest of the crew had remained in the two capital ships now hiding on a moon in an unpopulated neighbor system.

Uley and Harel would rather have stayed with the rest and once the commander and his fatalistic officers met their fate, surrender to Union forces and be home on ‘The Nog’ in a few weeks. Of course neither one of them wanted to openly say so. Ealy would have no qualms executing them for treason or cowardice. Ever since the war had started the commander led them from one catastrophe to the other and now he was on a suicide mission. The way they talked there was not even a chance of survival. They wanted to die! Yes it was all bad and horrible what the Union did to them, but neither Uley nor Harel had big estates or large Nannie herds, but Uley did have family on The Nog. He whispered to Harel: “It’s easy for him to order us on a suicide mission; I wager my right horn he is going to remain behind to plan further actions and perhaps even return to the ship, before the attack is made!”

“You don’t have to wager your horns. I am sure he will announce to go back to the ship anytime soon, while he leaves some of us behind.”

“What do you think is better? Dying for sure as a hero no one will remember or dying trying to get home?”

“Just be careful. He has the Nunthu glow in his eyes, he’s not on the side of the sane anymore, but the other officers and some of others are fanatics and they will do what he asks and kill anyone who is a coward.”

The Nogoll prepared the costumes and bio flex masks, to make them look like locals and four of them were sent ahead to reconnoiter. Harel was picked as a volunteer and he chose Uley as his partner

Chapter 21: Arlicherb, planet
The rest of the journey was quite uneventful; we slept in actual crew quarters, two cadets to a cabin. I shared mine with Two Three. I had almost forgotten about Bennett Waite and my dilemma. Should I report him? Every morning we repeated that oath and pledge not to tolerate intolerance to other sentient beings. On the other hand I never liked tattle tails. The ship so we were told already approached the Arlicherb system and we were assembled in a conference room and the Instructors kept telling us what an honor it was to be addressed by the Admiral of the Fleet and even be on the same ship.

It didn’t take long and McElligott arrived and gave us our final briefing. Basically the orders were to stay together, act friendly to the natives and answer questions put to us about the Union in a preferably positive way.

Waite muttered something about the stinking natives that should be bombed and forced to do whatever humans demanded them to do.

To him I said in the sharpest tone I could muster. “I warn you fair and square, the next time you open your mouth or utter any deprecatory remarks against anyone, I will report you. I made up my mind! My oath is more important!”

“You would not rat out a fellow human! Not even you could be that low!”

“Don’t test me! I will do what I said!”

“You could always die in an accident!” He hissed.

“I am not afraid of you and the first time we have some time off duty I am going to show you exactly what I think about assholes and bigots.”

From the briefing room we had a view port view of our approach and the landing procedures. Arlicherb was a beautiful world with lots of blues and greens and the sprinkling of clouds. It had oceans and large continents.

According to the information we had received, almost six billion Yokuta populated the world and had several big metropoles. Even though it was considered primitive since the Yokuta only reached TL3 it was still a highly industrialized world and far busier than Nilfeheim. The Nogoll had kept the locals under strict control and promoted industrial and agricultural growth, while much of the planet’s resources and products were drained by the Goats, the locals had a strong economy. Even though they had some sort of Elder based government, unlike on Nilfeheim, here the young were heard and had a voice.

The Shetland touched down at the planet’s main Space Port. Yokuta ships and Nogoll freighters looked like toys compared to the Union Battle ship.

The Admiral himself inspected our uniforms and state of dress and then we followed a delegation of business men, a delegation of Assembly representatives and a detachment of marines.

The first thing I noticed was a strange smell in the air. Pure coughed and said. “The first thing we need to teach them is how to run a cleaner industry.”

At the bottom of the wide ramp was a Yokuta band playing the Union anthem and several officials in colorful uniforms greeting the Admiral first.

Pure curled his chops. “I never thought my first official mission will be so soon and then a diplomatic one of all things! I hoped for something more exciting!”

I grinned back. “Could be worse. We could be in a big pool swimming with the others!”

Ninio behind me trumpeted in my ear. “I am no expert on Academy procedures but I bet the others didn’t have a leisurely day at the pool and they found a way to make them wish they were with us. We had a good night’s rest and we will get a lot of good Yokuta food!

Fectiv groaned.” If you find it good, I am afraid already!”

Interlude 21: Planet Odin
GalNet Entry: Saturnian

>>> Genetic altered humans. Previously Corporate owned Clone slaves. Now recognized sub species and own race.

After Earth ascended with the help of the Saran and before Earth became Terra and a founding member of the Unites Stars of the Galaxy (Union), there was a time of fast and virtually unchecked scientific and technological advances. Even before the Ascent, Earth scientists made vast progress in Bionetic sciences and Mega Corporations put great sums of money and enormous efforts into Bionetic and genetic research. Virtually every possible life-form both native to Earth and alien with compatible DNA were crossed, linked, tweaked and genetically altered to create new life forms for all kinds of purposes.

It started with the Canadians introducing an Organ Donor Swine. Hogs and later great apes were altered to grow human compatible organs that could be transplanted.

Almost every settler and colonist group that left Earth to migrate to other world received some form of Genetic tailoring to make them better suitable to their new environments. The Mega Corporations also tried to develop the most perfect soldier, worker and slave.

During the years between 2099-2110 new artificial created life-forms, ranging from special bacteria, over new fruits and vegetables to new breeds of draft animals and meat producing animals were patented almost daily and literally millions of Patents were issued to corporations for life forms and new gene combinations. While moral and ethical restrictions hampered them before there was no law or moral boundary that restricted research during that time. It produced many successes but also horrible failures and catastrophes.

It lead to the Corporate Bio Wars of 2111 to 2114 that escalated into the Bio-Robotnik™ Miner revolt of Rasmussen Planet in 2115 and escalated into the all-out Super Clone Wars of 2116 that lasted until 2121 with the Gene Clone Attack on Antarctica and the bombing of the Terran Assembly.

The Clone Wars ended in 2122 with the declaration that all Genetic altering and experimentation with sentient life forms had to undergo the strictest government controls.

Anyone including corporation caught in disregarding these laws and continuing any sort of strict supervised genetic tailoring was to be destroyed, with every one of the management to be responsible facing certain death sentences.

The same laws and concessions of the United Earth government gave all Gene Clones the right to freedom and self-control and to be fully accepted part of the human race with all rights every sentient being was entitled too.

Schwartz Bio Engineering officially did not participate in the Clone or Corporate Wars, but had to release all their Gene Clone products. Among the most extreme were the Alpha-War Workers™, designed to withstand the most extreme environmental conditions and be able to fight and work under crushing gravitation. In one Commercial the AWW’s were praised as a worker that could even work on Saturn if it had a solid surface and an atmosphere to breathe. The AWW’s got the nickname Saturnians. The average Saturnian stood 320 cm and was almost 150 cm wide, with a tough carbon nano tube laced double skeleton, thick carbon nano mesh skin and super dense muscle structure. The average Saturnian could lift up to 2500 kilos under one standard gee, stay submerged under water for up to 4 hours and work in depths that would crush a normal human. This enormous strength and size had a price and they lost much of their fine motoric abilities and no Saturnian can manipulate objects smaller than 3 cm, without cybernetic or mechanical assistance. Saturnians completely lack body hair and, must have artificially implant eye lashes to prevent small particles entering their eyes.

Saturnians settled on the large planet Odin with a high natural gravitation of nine gee. They joined the Union in 2210. While Saturnians are able to reproduce, extensive pre- and postnatal cyber technical assistance such as the bone structure weaving has to be done artificially, such services are provided at a Union clinic.

Today there are approximately thirty four Billion Saturnians and most can be found either in the United Stars Marine Corps or in the security field. Saturnian Body guards are among the highest paid, especially if they are graduates of the Saturnian Fight and Security Academy. The entire Culture is focused on security and guard duties and is strongly Germanic and duty oriented. Saturnians enjoy extreme sports such as Ultra Wrestling and Beyond Limits Strongman competitions. The Annual Saturnian Strongmen Festivities are among the most watched sporting events in the Union.<<<

Hans was what you would call a troubled youth. Even among Saturnians considered stronger than most and he had already reached three hundred fifty two centimeters and was still growing. At first he seemed to turn out alright.

His family considered themselves of German Terran descent. This was considered a special social bonus as the Saturnians almost fanatically worshipped old Germanic legends of the Riesen (Giants) and the Teutonic knights. His father was First Paladin of the Granit und Eichen Order, a very old and honored society focusing on fighting and guarding the weaker. Hermann Neugruber had great plans for his son Hans and trained him from early on in all sorts of combat related skills. Hans won the Odin wide Schützen meisterschaft, a planet wide marksman ship competition when he was 14 for the third time. After his 15th birthday he was exposed to the Forbidden Past, by old fanatics of the Falkenhorst Reich and the Reinheits-Bruederschaft, a secret society inside the Saturnian society that fanatically worshiped the old Falkenhorst ideals and historical events of the Terran national state Germany before the Ascent and what was called Earth’s Second World War.

His father upon learning his son’s involvement in this highly illegal society first tried to reach his son with discussion and education. However Hans was in a serious teenager rebellious phase of development and the verbal attempts of his father did nothing. So his father used physical punishment. Even this only hardened his son’s stance. Herman decided to send his son to a distant uncle far away from the city, but close to the space port. In the hopes the distance to the secret society’s meeting places in the capital city would help get Hans back on track. However Hans and two of his friends stowed away on a freighter and managed to leave the planet hidden inside a container, their plan was to go to Falkenhorst a planetary society of Human supremacists, not members of the Union.

In their youthful blue eyed fantasies they saw themselves already as hailed heroes of the Falkenhorst society but then everything went wrong. The freighter captain knew very well what was in the container and sold the entire box to a slave trader, the three Saturnians found themselves in shackles and in the training camp of a Death Fight Company on Sin 4.

--””--

All this went through Hans once again as he stood in the elevator that took take him up to the arena, where he would fight as the Terror Hammer.

He had come to Sin 4 three years ago. Erwin, his friend had died in the training camp after he attacked and killed two trainers under the withering fire of Kermac Line Blasters and Siegfried had withered away only five month later from the poisonous sting of a Wurlag after fighting a whole herd of these poisonous monsters.

Hans however became a star; he had won every match and was sold to several syndicates to ever increasing prices and in a championship match supposedly won his freedom. He was now officially an employee of the Donheer syndicate, one of the four ruling syndicates on Sin 4. While he was technically free and no longer a slave and even enjoyed the perks of a mega star, he was not really free. He could not leave the planet as no one would want to get Duke Donheer angry by providing Hans the means of escape.

His opponent today was also of the top league and not a slave but an employee of a different Death Fight company. It was a Saturday night special and transmitted into the Union, with tremendous viewer ratings, merchandise and advertisement tie-ins. Even though Death Matches where illegal in the Union, watching them and advertising with images and footage was not.

He checked his helmet and his hammer weapon one more time and then the elevator platform started moving and he rose into the large circular arena, today filled with boiling oil and floating box islands. It mattered little to Hans. All he wanted was to escape this planet and atone for his sins with his family or die right here like his best friends had. He had no longer any ambitions to go to Falkenhorst or belong to the Supremacists. He made good friends among the strangest aliens on this crazy world. He wanted to make his father proud and become a good security guard or body guard and show that he could be a good son and hopefully be allowed to become a citizen as he had left before finishing Union School and because of this he was not even a Union citizen.

Nuclor the Death Dealer, pride of the Rillo Syndicate was his opponent for this highlight and title match. Hans was not sure what race or species he was, as he like Hans had fantasy origins made up by the PR department. Hans was almost certain Nuclor was not from any of the cultures associated to any of the Big Four and hailed from a region of space unknown to the Union. Like Hans, Nuclor had fought his way up and won every grueling and demanding death match. While both warriors represented a great deal of investment and business to the Companies, it was not called Death match for nothing and only one would leave the arena. Nuclor relied on a steel ball on a long chain and with it he was an expert par none. He could make that ball dance in midair, back and forth, entangle opponent’s legs, crush bones and take out eyes and teeth.

Hans stepped from the Lift platform onto the floating square and it rocked back and forth in the boiling blubbering oil. He could still see the gnarled fried bodies of the pre-show fight floating in the dark red clear liquid. The air was hot and putrid from the stench of whatever oil they used. He felt very sorry for his opponent already and wished there was another fate, but now he had to concentrate.

Nuclor was almost four meters tall, his arms reached to the ground from his boxy body with relative short but thick legs. This gave the Nuclor a low center of gravity and a sure footed stand, but it came with a price, Nuclor was not the fastest on his legs and this is why he relied on the steel ball with the long chain to keep his opponents at a distance. So far he had not failed doing so, fighting a large number of skilled opponents.

While Nuclor had fans, he was considered the underdog wanting the championship belt. There was an ear shattering roar of over 250,000 voices, fans of the Terror Hammer; nicknamed the Hammer Fanatics and all dressed in blue and yellow. Just like the Helmet of the Terror Hammer and they were chanting his stage name. He could not deny it was this chanting did get him going and he felt uplifted by it and always thought he owed the fans for it. His fans screamed in competition with the fans of Nuclor and the rest of the almost five hundred thousand live spectators filling the seats. He knew there were billions more watching the fight live on GalNet right now.

The announcer introduced Nuclor as a man eating beast from another Dimension and as usual the Terror Hammer was from a far distant Galaxy only survivor of a race of Y’All slayers.

While the Announcer was still speaking, Nuclor attacked! This was neither fair nor in the rules, but in a contest where Victory meant life and failure painful death, no one was really much on enforcing the rules. All it would do for Nuclor to increase his reputation as a ruthless, no hold bars monster.

Hans had not one second looked away from his opponent and saw the attack coming. Nuclor quickly went to the edge of his float, about three meters end to end and threw the ball. Hans wanted to grab it, but suddenly spikes and hooks appeared in the previous smooth metal ball. Most likely monofilament, able to even penetrate Hans’s tough Carbon Nano tube laced skin. Hans ducked agile, but one of the spikes did scratch over his back.

Nuclor retracted the ball with a fast yank on the chain to drive the hook deep in Hans’s skin and it was testament to Nuclor’s skills with his weapon, the spike caught and penetrated deep.

Hans ignored the sharp pain and hoped that the spike was not poisoned, he jumped up as hard as he could and slammed back down on the edge of the wooden float, a splashing tidal wave of boiling oil engulfed his opponent, the forward jump had put enough slack into the chain for Hans to grab the chain and jerked it with force. Nuclor already screaming of pain lost his footing on the now oil slick wooden float of his and fell into the hot oil. Hans kept pulling and smashed his hammer on the head of his opponent, ending all his pain and suffering. The fight was over before the announcer could complete his introduction sermon. The crowd had fallen silent as it always did for a long second when the arena kill occurred.

Then they went into a chanting frenzy. His fans elated and the supporters of Nuclor silent. Just as the announcer declared his victory the fastest Boiling Oil Inferno victory; two of Nuclor’s friends, most likely his trainer and manager, both former death match fighters from the looks of it, almost certainly facing a bad fate from the hands of the owner of the opposing franchise, jumped into the ring. One was wearing a full battle suit, armed with a force field axe and waded through the hip high oil; he was a four armed Shiss, his tough scaled skin impervious to the scaling liquid. The other was a Quadi-Ped wearing a flight belt hovering over the opposite wood platform, wielding a sword of enormous length.

Now this was truly against the rules and would most likely escalate in a bloody syndicate war. However Hans did not expect that for anyone to interfere. It gave give the spectators an extra bonus, especially since the title match was so short.

Hans had freed the spiked ball from his back. He was certain his wound was deep enough to bleed and judging by the pain he felt, it had torn through a muscle. To be distracted by pain or wounds was a deadly sin in the arena, and facing two experienced opponents who could not back out facing certain death if they lost and perhaps even if they won was quite a challenge even for him.

He still wanted to give his fans a show and stepped back into the middle of the wooden float and closed his eyes, at least that’s how it looked like to the close up cameras, and lowered his arms in a meditative stance, just how he had learned from his child hood martial arts instructors. That Saturnians had two eyelids, to protect them from sand storms and environments that could hurt eyes were a feature only very few outside Odin planet knew about. He could see less clearly but still well enough for this. His opponents were quite surprised by his move and while the Shiss seemed to smell the deception it worked on the Quadi-Ped who flew fast and with raised sword to attack.

The sword came down and would have split Hans’s helmet and skull way past his shoulders, Reinforced skin and bone could deflect a normal blade but not the vibrating mono blade his opponent wielded.

He turned away in the very last micro second grabbed the wrist of the sword holding arm, added to the momentum like a Olympian hammer thrower and with all his inhuman strength flung the Quadi-Ped against the Shiss who was almost on the floating wooden island. The Shiss more out of reflex and instinct raised his force field axe and sliced deep into the body of his comrade, and using two of his extra arms to toss the Quadi-Ped aside, into the boiling oil and kept coming.

The Shiss was good! Very good! Hans’s incredible move had distracted him for less than a heartbeat and he kept his focus on Hans, bringing down the axe and splitting the wooden raft with one stroke, right down the middle and Hans plunged into the scaling, blubbering oil!

His opponent already thinking Hans was done for, did not know that the nano carbon fiber reinforced skin was engineered by Schwartz Bio Tech so long ago. Because of it Saturnians could work on planets and in conditions no normal human could endure. The boiling oil burned in his wound and he could feel the heat all over. He could certainly not endure for long, but he was not in any immediate danger. He was thankful to God that he had closed his eyelids. Hans crouched and exploded out of the boiling liquid right before the Siss who had raised all four arms in a victory gesture and Hans brought down his hammer with all his weight and strength behind it, he could have felled a Battle robot with that blow and even though Shiss were tough warriors able to go toe to toe with Nul and Bootnar, it was enough to render the doomed four armed warrior into a horrible gory mess that collapsed into the liquid.

Hans waded to the other platform to get out as fast as he could.

As he now raised his arms, the audience exploded into ecstatic chanting.

A hover platform descended and took him up before the panel of the five Fight Judges, declaring him the Ultimate Death Champion for the 21st time, and by doing so he surpassed the previous unbroken record of Tabor Tremendous. Making him the most successful Death Fight Champion in history; he could hear the commentators already arguing that this was technically a triple win and should be counted as such. Part of him was disgusted by what he had done, but the chanting fans and the effects of his adrenalin induced rush were making him feel elated.

The fat, half Shiss Duke Donheer proved he was quite agile despite his bulk, jumped on the floating platform put his arm on Hans shoulder and waved with his other to the crowd. “This is how a Donheer champion looks like, people. This is how a Donheer fighter deals with traitors, cowards and cheats! He simply kills them!”

He spoke into a swarm of floating hover cams and raised Hans’s massive right arm. Hans knew this was also a hidden warning and declaration of retaliation to the Rillo Syndicate.

A reporter of Gal Sports floated close and said. “This fight certainly will go down in Death Match Sports history. Tell us Champ what motivates you?”

“Eating right, making my Team proud and most of all the legions of Hammer Fanatics. It is my fans first and foremost!”

Only a Union doctor with access to Saturnian replacement tissue could have fixed his back right, but the team medic, derma patched his wound and if he ever made it back to the Union he would have the normal skin replaced. After he had been doctored up and after a long shower he wanted to go home and find a way to escape from Sin 4. He had a good amount of Credits on the local SII Coin exchange, the only Union bank doing business on Sin 4, the Terror Hammer was about as well-known as anyone could be on Sin 4, but no one knew Hans Neugruber. The problem was his stature and size, there weren’t many disguises available and none would really make him blend into the crowd.

But as he emerged from the showers, Duke Donheer accompanied by his ever present Togar Warrior guards intercepted him with a broad smile. “You can’t possibly want to go home. There are big parties in your honor tonight, and you have been invited to a party of Sinister Sports Inc. They made me an offer for you I am contemplating. They want to buy you for 200 Million real Union Credits. No higher sum has ever been offered for a Death Fighter and while I hate to see you go, it would be hard to find new matches for you.”

Hans blinked.” You told me I am free. How can they buy me?”

“This is Sin 4, Terror! You are free as long as it suits me. Now be a good boy and come to the party! Oh and I forgot to tell you, that the doctor not only fixed your back, but implanted a little device filled with Wurgus poison, plenty to kill you. Just in case you decide to be a little more independent than I like you to be. Of course you understand that I have to make sure my treasure piece does not get lost.

Of course he knew how deadly the Wurgus poison even for a Saturnian was. It took all his will power not to attack the man and see if he could twist off the fat man’s head before the poison took effect. “The day will come I am going to make you pay for this!”

“Yes, yes. If I had a credit for every time someone said that, I would not even need to sell you. Do I have to tell you again, or will you come along now?”

Hans clenched his enormous fists and followed the Syndicate boss and thought what he could do to get out of this predicament.

The party was in Ups, the most northern part of the Upper Continent of Sin 4. The entire continent was more or less one city and Ups was where the rich and Syndicate protected lived. Only the Syndicate bosses themselves lived even more exclusive on their own islands.

He had never heard of an outfit called Sinister Sports and wondered what his fate held in store for him. Hans was very tempted to simply end it. Attack the duke, kill the swine and be done with it. He would have done it if he could be certain he had time enough to kill the man before the poison took effect, but he had seen the effects of Wurgus poison not only on his friend but in the arena many times, it almost instantaneously paralyzed a being and every nerve in the body would wither away, including brain cells and this was a slow and painful death while you were unable to move a single muscle. There was so he heard no known antidote.

The party was big and every delicacy, drug and drink was provided in vast quantities. Even though they had Terran pig roast, his favorite he had no appetite at all. All he did was nurse a big glass of fruit juice.

The host of the party had not spared any costs and there were at least twenty Sojonit Prostitutes and the Mother Superior of the Order was here to make sure the sexual fantasies of the guests were met.

As she was introduced to Hans, the woman in the revealing red outfit and in Hans’ opinion creepy face mask said to him.” You would not have any special fantasies?”

“I do, but I doubt the Sojonit could help me in my case.”

“Why don’t you give it a try and tell me? We are known to fulfill even the most unusual requests?”

Hans was not in the mood to talk to a masked prostitute or pretty much in the mood to talk to anyone. He barley contained his anger and frustration. He was traded like merchandise, forced to kill and fight until they decided to kill him per remote or giving him opponents and challenges in the arena not even he could survive.”

He wanted to walk away but she put her gloved hand on his chest and said in a whispering way. “I can help you Hans. You need to trust me and follow me so we can talk undisturbed.”

Duke Donheer was not far but he just waved and said loud. “Yes Terror, go with the Sojo and have a little fun! You deserved it! It’s all on the house so no worries about the fees.”

He was quite surprised that the Sojo knew his real name and he had not much to lose, so he nodded and followed the woman.

The party happened in a huge and expensive decorated, three level penthouse on top of a sky scraper, complete with in and outdoor pool and roof top park. The Sojonit Sisters had set up a series of pink tents on that roof garden and she took him to one of these flimsy looking love nests.

She pulled the flap aside and let him in and after she closed it she said. “Now we can talk openly, these tents are shielded against any known spy and surveillance technique including telepaths.”

“Lady, I am not in the mood to have any intimate conversation or something else with you. I came because I was intrigued how you knew my real name.”

“Even though we have ways to satisfy the appetites of a Saturnian,” with these words she suddenly changed shape! Her form started to flow and expand and in a mere moment she had the physical size and attributes of a female Saturnian. I do this to show you that our reputation is well earned and that we have means and ways beyond the grasp of men. I also can read minds and when I sensed your troubled mind, I looked deeper and this is why I think I can help you. Help you to get home!”

The sudden change actually frightened Hans quite a bit. He knew of no species that could so easily change shape and add so much volume and mass. That she was no hologram or Virtu projection he somehow felt, of course if she was a good telepath she might be able to make him see and believe anything she wanted. He tensed his muscles, just to be ready. “Lady, if you read my mind and you are indeed a telepath then you know that it is quite impossible for me to leave now.”

“I know about the Wurgus poison injector in your back. Right now Duke Donheer could press his button all he wanted, the signal would not reach that device and if you let me help you, then you will leave this tent without it.”

I am still green, Sojo. I know that but even if you can help me. I need to know the price. There is nothing free in this Universe.”

“You are, or you will be a Union Citizen and yes there is a price for you to pay. The Terror Hammer dies when you leave this world and you become a lawful citizen. You cannot return to this sport or even related legal sport. You will be Hans Neugruber again and you must find lawful employment, perhaps with the Union Police, the Fleet or something like that. Large Corporations are out as well. Sinister Sports for example is muscling in on the Death Sport scene and they do it with methods that make the syndicates look like angels. Sinister Sports is secretly owned by Galakto Entertainment and they are not by accident in the same office building as the SII Bank, if you know what I am getting at!”

Hans knew about Galakto, they owned several Casinos and he had overheard the Duke taking about them as being a dangerous business opponent with incredible resources and no scruples. “But Schwartz Industries is a lawful and good Corporation. We Saturnians have been SII engineered and they never treated us like other companies treated the Gene Slaves. Death sports are highly illegal in the Union!”

“Hans, SII cares about one thing only and that is profit. Death Sport is huge. Do you know what viewer ratings of 45 percent mean on a market with over a Centillion GalNet subscribers? Neither you, nor I can imagine the sums of money involved. None of the Ultra Corps would think twice decimating planets for business like that.” She sat down on a Divan. “Now we are getting away from the current situation. You have not answered me if you are willing to pay that price. I know there is a part of you that enjoys the attention and the arena and I know you could be tempted to do this on your own if you would be free.”

“Lady I would give my right arm to go back to Odin and my family, finish Union school and atone for my sins, not that I could even hope to live long enough to atone for one percent of them.”

“Good, that is what I needed to hear. Getting you off this planet won’t be easy as we have to fool both the Donheer clan and Sinister Sports, and you are not someone we could easily disguise, but it is not impossible. It also must happen without anyone knowing of my involvement, but first let me make you a free man and take out that Poison Implant.”

“Why are you doing this?”

“I am a Union Citizen and that must do for an explanation for now.”

Chapter 22: Guests of Honor
The military band sounded like a bunch of Nilfeheim kids blowing through plastic hoses and with about as much skill, punctuated by an instrument that made a noise that would put a wounded Fangsnapper to shame. Fectiv whispered:” If that is their best band used for ceremonies, I wonder how their beginners sound?”

Ninio had a hard time whispering so it seemed, even though I knew he tried. “I can’t wait to get me a few recordings. Can you imagine them playing Funtuty tunes?”

I shrugged. “I guess, to each his own!”

After the band had played four more tunes, they finally put us on a wheeled vehicle. It had two tiers and the upper one was open and had two rows of seats. The entire vehicle was painted and decorated in the Union colors. We were asked to get on the second tier and all the way to the front.

Before us a row of vehicles with rotating lights on their roofs and so we participated in a parade through the streets of the capitol city. The streets were lined with crowds waving Union flags and cheering, but there were a few groups carrying signs and they had messages printed in Union standard, such as “Union go home” and “We got rid of the Nogoll now we need to get rid of the Union!”

I only noticed Bennett sitting behind me as he leaned forward. “Look at those ungrateful Dick faces, they didn’t get rid of the Nogoll, we did! I don’t see the point of courting those primitives. A nice Virus or a P bomb and we got the system for ourselves.”

“I had it! We are back on the ship; I am putting you on report!”

“I am sitting behind you with a dagger and a loaded gun and you won’t make it back, trust me!”

I turned and snapped.” And you are messing with a Neo Viking that gets more pissed by the minute! The best thing for you is to shut up and report yourself. You might need some serious reconstructive surgery before your court hearing.”

He paled and hate glittered in his eyes. The other human cadet sitting next to him was clearly afraid and said.” You are serious aren’t you?”

Neither Waite nor I could respond as the Admiral called us to attention and then asked us off the now stopped vehicle.

Harel and Uley

Harel and Uley had an anti-matter mine strapped to their bodies and there were twenty more Nogoll dressed up as Yokuta, ten of them would go on a tour of the ship and the others would run into the forum with the Union honor guests and detonate themselves. Harel and Uley had the same orders. Go to a crowed place and detonate the anti-matter charges.

Neither one of them really wanted to die and commit suicide like that, but neither of them had much hope. If even one of the others followed through, the Union would not have any mercy and hunt the rest down. Once they knew what to look for, their sensors would find them.

–””--

Security Detail

Colonel Cornelius O’Hare was concerned. He was on security detail for the Admiral of the Fleet. Fleet Security would not let the highest officer out of their sights. Cornelius was with the PSI Corps and one of the eight officers permanently assigned to the Admiral’s security detail.

Admiral McElligott was a high profile target and there had been thousands of attempts on his life over the last three millennia.

Almost always exclusively agents and assassins hired by Union enemies. Of course there was the occasional attempt of some fringe group or mentally disturbed individual. There were voices before the Y’All crisis who questioned the legitimate right of the immortals to be in such leading positions and for such a long time. It all culminated in the Peace Hawk debacle. Those voices had almost disappeared after that.

It was clear to almost everyone that it was better to have individuals with that enormous experience such as Stahl and McElligott in leading positions. The Fleet was by far the largest organization in the known Galaxy and it was simply practical to have someone on the top who could oversee projects that took half a century to be completed and had the irreplaceable experience of centuries. In all those centuries none of the Immortals ever stepped out of line and tried to rule or dictate the direction. McElligott still took his orders from the Assembly and he did so without fail.

Of course none of the Immortals was as popular or beloved as Admiral Stahl, but he didn’t need security. He was more often than not in his nearly invincible battle ship. Even though not being as popular as Stahl, McElligott was well liked and for a man of his position had surprisingly few internal or political enemies, But few enemies in a Union and a galaxy as large as this was still a lot and it was his job to keep the Admiral safe.

Now why he had to come to this backwater planet was anyone’s guess. Of course it was an impressing gesture to have an immortal show up in the flagship, but way too little preparation went into this trip, especially security wise.

He was a good telepath and most Yokuta were very friendly and had positive thoughts about the Union and a possible membership, but there was about thirty percent undecided and ten percent felt violently opposed to any ties to the Union. It was those ten percent that caused him concern. Yet the local police went through a big purge themselves, being the puppets of the oppressors for so long.

Cornelius sat in the wheeled bus below and behind the driver, with his eyes closed he looked like he was sleeping but he had his mental eye on the crowd around the bus. Psionic crowd scanning was not easy even for a very good telepath, you had to shift through hundreds of brains in mere seconds and look for an aggressive impulse that was strong enough for him to act. He could not simply stop the visit because someone was thinking badly about the Union or the Admiral. Thankfully he had the best Psi training and while it was demanding, he was experienced and he was not alone and besides there were ten Marines of F.A.S.T (Fleet Anti-Terror Security Team) posing as regular marines in Parade Uniforms. While they had no Psionic talents they could smell trouble a mile away and react fast.

He hated to be disturbed but Poul from Phantas a very good telepath and good telekinet, and one of his colleagues would not have done so if it wasn’t necessary. He used the Psi Radio one of the great little devices only the PSI corps had. “Hey CC did you had a chance to scan our cadets?”

“No, I thought they are just five day cadets freshly processed.”

“They missed a Purist! One of them is full of hate and has serious ideas about hurting another cadet. Right now he is held back by his own fear to actually use a weapon and kill someone but it seems the threshold for violence is getting lower.”

“Monitor him closely. I prefer to deal with that in the ship. Would send a bad message to the Yokuta if we arrest one of our own right before the meeting, I doubt this would go down well with the Yokuta or the Admiral.”

“I agree. I will keep my senses trained on them and I should be able to interfere telekinetically if needed, but that would mean you got to scan more of the crowd.”

“I don’t expect any trouble from the locals. Their police should to be able to handle the few local trouble makers and I have not sensed any real violent opposed thoughts so far, even from those who are against our future presence or membership.”

GUESTS OF HONOR

We left the bus and entered something like a Congress center. A big structure surrounded by tended parks and statues. It was basically a flat roof carried by a number of tall columns. Underneath the roof was just one open space area. Long buffet style tables one side. A raised platform with a lectern, local and union flags and large physical 2D view screens instead of field screens completed the ambiance.

I pressed my teeth together, because the band just had to play again! While that band simulated musically the life skinning of Nubhir wolfs, a number of quite obvious elderly Yokuta in colorful official looking garments climbed onto the platform and assembled behind the lectern.

One of them with an even more colorful robe place himself at that lectern and the band thankfully stopped playing.

The one in the multi colored robe placed himself behind a lectern and begun to speak. “Welcome to you guests from beyond the skies. All our deepest gratitude to you, Union Citizens and Union Soldiers who have fought so gallantly and gave us back our freedom.

“We have suffered terribly for over three hundred of your Standard years under the joke of the Nogoll.

“We still have not fully processed and truly begun to realize that we are indeed no longer slaves on our own world. Our fortune and sudden freedom to walk once more heads up and proud to be Yokuta.” He wiggled his trunk that was much slimmer and shorter than that of the Elly. It appeared to be a thank you gesture. To the yells and cheers that punctuated his speech.

“Much damage has been done by the occupants. Physically robbing resources and polluting without care since it was not their home, killing many hundred thousand over the centuries. Torturing, imprison and execute those who tried to fight the oppressor. Cultural damage by stealing our artifacts and melting our religious icons for their war machine, forbidding Yokuta art that was not approved by our former masters and mentally for making us being ashamed of what we are and thinking that being slaves is a natural place for Yokuta.

The Nogoll are gone! Not only from this planet, but gone and so severely beaten that they can never return!”

At this point he paused a little longer and the assembly and the crowds all around the open sided building cheered as his image and his words were transmitted to the huge screens and I was sure they had similar screens all over outside as well.

He bowed to us and then pointed to a Union flag. “It is them who under that flag fought for us. We heard only little of the Union via the Nogoll and always thought of them as enemies, worse than the Nogoll. Of course it was all lies and propaganda. Over the last ten days, we of the people’s forum and you on your home viewers have seen what the Union really is. How huge, how powerful and it is not propaganda. Go look at our space port and see how this delegation arrived. Look at the power and the size of their ship. It is only one of many. Now many of us think it is best to join that Union and we were assured that we would not be slaves but equals and that one day Yokuta would serve and even command such ships. We can get as much or as little help from the Union as we want, we can stay isolated or be fully integrated and they ask very little in return.

“Some of you may ask: What is it they want from us?

“They will ask that we accept Union Law, Union Membership is not a right but a privilege, and it is us that must apply, they do not invite or ask us to do so. All of you have seen the documentaries and documents made freely available what those laws mean.

These laws can be condensed into one sentence: Guaranteed rights of liberty to every thinking individual, pure and simple. Even without their ships and power. I personally like those laws so much I want them to be the model of our own laws even if we decide not to join and I know there are many who think like I do. However there are those who oppose this and those who are undecided. To help you see what I see and perhaps join me in voting for an application, we honored one of our oldest traditions and invited a group of young people to tell us about the Union. For this we will accept random picked calls from you the audience.”

The speaker walked away from his desk and waved at us. The Admiral nodded and gestured us up the platform.

Harel and Uley

Uley watched the Union delegates getting up on the platform. He looked at his partner and made his decision. His hand cramped around the detonator switch. He took a deep breath, as he knew his decision was not the right one, but the only one he saw. He pushed past two Yokuta, jumped over the hip high barrier and ran as fast as he could towards the Podium.

Interlude 22: Hans

As far as the Duke knew he still had control over Hans. The device was active and it could be triggered at any time, however it was no longer inside the Saturnians body but in a little Tough-film bag and in Hans’ pocket. Now that he was no longer alone and has someone to help him to get off planet and back home, it was easy to control his temper.

He came out of the Sojo tent and joined the guests. The duke noticed his relaxed state right away and made a few dirty remarks. Then he introduced Hans to a man, one could only describe as average. He was the most average human Hans had ever seen, nothing stood out. He didn’t wear an extremely expensive suit, nor a cheap one. The color of his clothing was of a bland gray, even his hair color was somewhere between brown and blond. Donheer said:” This is Mr. Kelpie and he represents Sinister Sports your new owner.”

The nondescript man held up a little silver device with a blinking green button. “Nice to meet you Mr. Hammer.” With a theatrical gesture he played with the device and brushed his finger over the button. It was obvious that this little man enjoyed having so much power over a being so much larger and physically his superior. “As you can see, I have the means to destroy you, Mr. Hammer. While your demise will represent a loss of investment money. In the great scheme of things however it is less than a percent point, easily recovered by write offs and post-hum marketing of your merchandise as collectibles. Therefore do not think I will hesitate to use this, perhaps crude way of control. If you do the same what you have done for your previous employers, you will find us a generous partner and the rewards will be great. If you decide to do otherwise we have much finer methods of control and Psycho Surgery done right is a wonderful tool.”

Hans had the strong urge to rip the man’s head off or crush his bones one by one between his fingers but he said with his best poker face. “I am a fighter. I care little about management decisions. Give me fights and I fight. Give me opponents and I kill, simple as that.”

Now the average man smiled broadly across his bland face. “I think we have a wonderful future together. We want you start early tomorrow, of course there is a brand new Braddock Murphy Vultron in the Garage of your new apartment, which is this one by the way.” He patted Hans on the belly, he had no hopes reaching his shoulders. “It is a big day for you. You get a new costume, accessories and there will be interviews and picture shots. We will Virtu – animate you and sell Avatars of yours. You are playing with the big boys now, quite literally!”

Hans had a hard time to keep calm. It went exactly as the Sojo said it would and by tomorrow this time be on his way to Checkpoint 96 and from there he was a Space bus ride away from home. He already made up his mind not to stay home for very long, instead he planned to go to the Academy, right after he went to a recruiting office and had his citizen ship confirmed. Signing up for military service was a legal way to make up for lost school credentials.”

Chapter 23: Yokuta Salad
I saw the Yokuta running towards the podium and my first response was to the dagger they had given us with the uniform. Of course I had a blaster, but my reflexes were still geared toward sword and knife.

A burning foreign thought exploded like a yell in my mind. “Stop!” It was a telepathic command and while it was given I knew it had been said by a commanding officer. My hand froze, before perhaps a microsecond before I was to throw.

The Yokuta ripped off his snouted gray head, ears and skin and all and revealed a black Nogoll and he screamed. “Don’t shoot! I surrender! There are others like me with AM bombs and there are some in the ship!”

Two figures shimmered into existence next to the Nogoll, two Ultra Marines in full Destroyer suits, deactivating their active camouflage Holo cloak. I saw many more appear all over the place containing individual Yokuta in Stasis fields. It all happened with lightning speed and silently. The voice in my head said. “Awesome reaction Cadet, but you can put your dagger away, and you know it is not regulation to carry the ceremonial dagger on your back, tucked away under your tunic!”

I was so used to Tyr and Egill’s telepathic communications that I answered without speaking. “Sorry Sir!”

There was a small pause.” How did you get away with it at Uniform inspection?”

“The Auto dresser gave me weapon options and I choose a second dagger where I always carry my throwing knife, Sir.”

“I also notice you have lots of experience in telepathic communication. I will keep an eye on you. Now we need to sort things out here and brief the Yokuta!”

“The ship, Sir!”

“No worries. No one gets aboard the Union Flag ship even on a sight-seeing tour without being scanned to the last body cell!”

The Yokuta and everyone else watched Marines and soldiers in dark blue armor suits take the hidden mountain base on the big screens and Admiral Stahl himself leading the assault! He was only recognizable by the lettering on his Destroyer suit, and the four stars stenciled on the huge shoulder pieces. Only the comments of the off screen commentators were heard. “A special task force of marines and Navy units was and is searching for remaining Nogoll units ever since the last transmission of the First Billie tipping us off that there were independent units still out there. From captured ship data we knew about the expanse and the secret rally point. Admiral Stahl along with the just refurbished and updated Devastator followed up on a series of long range sensor contacts, found two landed Nogoll capital ships in the neighboring system Rohlo. The crews of these ships, after surrendering divulged that a group of Officers and elite soldiers had returned to Arlicherb. Special Forces units were dispatched to find the suicide bombers and were found and neutralized in the last moment.

“Now alongside local Yokuta Police Units a final assault is made on the hidden mountain base and I can confirm right now, that Yokuta security units have successfully arrested or neutralized the remaining Nogoll infiltrators.”

The Image showed Yokuta in borrowed Union Battle suits guiding ten Nogoll out of a smoking cave entrance.

Since we still stood on the platform and behind the Old Man of the fleet we could hear him mutter. “I wonder how he does it, stealing my thunder all the time!”

He stepped behind the lectern and addressed the stunned and silent Yokuta crowds. “I am just getting the final reports and it turned out that local authorities acted fast and decisive, and requested Union gear.”

There was a short pause and he continued: “I can confirm the last Nogoll threat has been eliminated by heroes of your police force.”

A thunderous cheer rose from the multitudes.

It took a while for everything to settle down again and the Yokuta leaders decided to continue as planned with the question and answer session.

The first questions were directed to the Elly in our group. Someone asked how the Elly ended up on Union side and how they felt about their membership and they answered very positive. The tallest of the Elly who had showed considerable knowledge in local space sector politics answered most of the questions in a very educated and precise manner. To my surprise it was Ninio who put one of his arms around my shoulder and his other on Pure and said. “What Deadan said is all true but these are political and other important matters. I find the best thing about the Union and the fleet is the wonderful friends you can make. I really like those Attikan, love the Garbini who still owes me a squiggle. That is a furry tentacle hug of a female Garbini if you ever want to know.” Looking at me he said, “and this human is as good a friend as you can make in a week.”

“Where are you from human?” A question was directed at me and I told them that I was from Nilfeheim and I had to describe my world in a few sentences. Then someone asked. “How do you feel about non humans, Elly or Garbini for example?”

I shrugged. “I knew very little about the Garbini and met Ninio only a few days ago. I don’t have any opinion on the Elly as a species, I know way too little about them to have an opinion. A mentor and teacher of mine always said, judge only if you have all the facts.” Then I grinned and said. “I think Ninio is a practical joker with a great sense of humor and I think we are on the way to be very good friends...”

Ninio pushed me a little from the side. “He got me figured out alright, I can’t resist a good prank, but Eric is always willing to help and share, he is one of the reasons ten strangers are on their way to become good friends.”

One of the Elders said. “I still would like to know what you think about us. I know you don’t want to judge and you know little about us, but everybody forms some kind of opinion and usually right away. We Yokuta value honesty above false compliments, so don’t be afraid to be frank.”

“Well if the Yokuta eat the same or similar things as the Elly, I am not sure I would like to eat or smell the food and I don’t think I will be a great fan of Yokuta music, but other than that. It’s a nice orderly planet, and the people don’t strike me as particular special. You still eat, sleep, drink and breathe the same air. In my short time away from home I met a methane breather with tentacles and Two Three over there was born inside a star. I haven’t seen much of your world or your civilization to really have an opinion, but I somehow think you are more or less just like us.”

There was a pause of silence and I feared I had caused some major problem, but then laughter erupted and one of the Officials spread his arms. “This is why we have this tradition. You are not trained diplomats, you say it as you see it and your argument is very true. We are quite average and don’t stand out at all. I was one of the most vocal skeptics until now, but I will vote for an admission now.” He pointed at his trunk. “Don’t be concerned about the food. Human, we love our cousins the Elly but at least I can’t stand their stink food either. You will have a chance to sample our food later.”

Two-Three now had to describe his home and even I was fascinated about its answers. The way Two-Three described his birthplace was incredible and truly alien.

Every Cadet had to answer questions and the whole thing dragged on for at least four hours. Ninio was just saying. “I frankly hope you join so I can hear wonderful Yokuta music all the time and maybe even record traditional Elly Funtuty songs in Yokuta style, Eric just doesn’t know what he is missing.” Ninio made a gesture with his arms, I thought might be a shrug and added. “I think if you don’t join the Union you lose out. That’s all I can say.”

Instead of asking questions about membership and union the next twenty or so questions were all about Funtuty songs and music, and my worst fear came true. The band could not be stopped, they started playing and every Yokuta I could see and perhaps everyone watching the broadcast started singing and tooting their trunks. Finally the Speaker of the Officials ended the horror by resuming taking questions and asking the callers to refrain from music questions. The Garbini had to describe and demonstrate how a Squiggle was done and she was only too happy to comply. It all turned out to be one mushy and boring affair and I wished it would be over soon. I had completely forgotten about Bennett Waite, but as I turned more by chance than anything else, to see what Two-Three was doing, I saw Waite with drawn blaster aiming at the Admiral or the Elly, who stood by the lectern. I rushed the four steps distance to him as fast as I could, chopped the edge of my hand with as much force as I dared on his wrist. He triggered the beam either of pain or reflex but the bright energy bolt went straight into the wooden decking of the platform only about a meter behind the Admiral’s feet. Waite had, so it appeared some sort of combat training as he drew his dagger with his other hand barley after his blaster dropped out of his hand. I was too close to deflect it, so I turned hoping he would stab me in the arm and not in the stomach as he had aimed, the burning exploding pain in my arm told me it had worked. I was still in motion too and hammered my palm under his chin, with as much force as I could muster. He collapsed but stopped as if frozen in time in mid fall and two marines appeared and a man in Psi Corps uniform.

The Speaker of the Elder applauded. “Wonderful demonstration of skills and powers! We do know about Psi powers but we do not have them. I think we should give our guests a little time to rest and freshen up, so they can all join us later at the state-banquet while our citizens vote online if we, the elders go with you and stand before your Assembly to apply for membership or if we rather risk to stay independent.”

I realized I too could not move! Some external force had enveloped me like solid air. I still was in considerable pain from the knife wound. The Admiral thanked the Elder and waved into the cameras and then he turned, looked at the black smoking hole and at us and his face was unreadable. “Yes I think it is a good idea we return to the ship to freshen up and discus this demonstration in more detail.”

We returned to the ship. Wade and I were both shackled and guarded by marines, and separated from the others. Back aboard and after I was patched up at sick bay, I was stripped of belt and weapons and placed in a holding cell of the brig. I had no illusions about my future in the fleet or what sort of punishment I was to receive. While I was not sure what else I could have done, I was certain I had violated regulations and perhaps the fact that I did touch my weapons which they told us not to, was one of the charges. What would I do if they kicked me out? Go back to Nilfeheim, was an option of course but I never really made any other plans than to join the Navy. Maybe the offer form Alex was still good.

I did not spend long time in the cell. Both Wade and I were fetched after perhaps thirty minutes and brought before the Admiral. He first addressed the other cadet and said. “Why did you apply to the Academy if you felt so strongly opposed to Non-Human life?”

Wade glared at the Immortal and said. “I know there are officers who think just like we do at home! I wanted the chance to kill as many as possible. Where better than in the fleet would I get a chance to perhaps command a ship?”

The Admiral sighed and his shoulders dropped visibly. “It is a sad fact that even after all this time and centuries of multi species interaction; racism could not be stomped out completely. It is not against the law or wrong to have a strong opinion in these matters as a civilian. Here in the fleet it is unacceptable and I know there are officers that think like you, but there are very few and none of them will ever make it into the command chair of a ship. Why did try to kill me?”

“That Xeno loving freak who almost killed me, over there wanted to report me, so my chances to make a difference were over. I aimed at the Elder not at you. That would have certainly ended these sickening procedures and these Dick Faces would not join.”

“Do you know the consequences of your act?”

Bennet laughed hard.” We are not in Union space and therefore Union Law means nothing! Even a five credit lawyer will get me off the hook. I want to make a GalNet call anyway!”

“You are not subject to civilian laws as you were told right at the beginning; you are a Cadet and as such face a court martial.” He waved at the Marines.” Get him out of here!”

Then he focused on me “So you are Eric Olafson?”

I frowned. “Yes Sir.”

“Do you have anything to say about what you did?”

“I accept responsibility for it, and I know I probably violated orders and such. What will be my punishment?”

He motioned the Marine. “Take off his shackles and give him back his things.” To me he said. “You walked a fine line out there and twice in less than a day. Yes you violated a direct order, but we want our officers to question every order given and if necessary make a decision to violate it. There is a fine line between insubordination and obeying strict orders, and if you become an officer you will be asked to walk that line every day. That is why we have sentient beings and not robots in charge.”

He looked around and sat down on a chair someone had established via hard light holo. “Now this does not mean I invite you to disobey orders.” He slowly shook his head. “Here I am trying to tell a first week Cadet who doesn’t know the very basics, about the command order philosophy of the Navy.” Then he looked me directly into the face.” You need to finish your Academy training and should we ever meet again, we will continue this conversation. Right now I want you to tell me about that Space Bus versus Submarine thing, we do have a little time and I am curious about that one!”

I girded my weapon belt back on and gasped as he said that. “Sir you know about that?”

“Yes, lad I do. A Union Planet attacked in peace time and so deep in what we deem safe space was brought to my attention and so the subsequent events. Now please take a seat and tell me about it.”

I finished closing the belt and the marine handed me my second knife. I sat down and began to tell him, while I put the knife back into the sheath on my back.

He had not interrupted me once. I had left out Tyr’s part and only mentioned that I heard someone mentioning the possible attack.

The old Admiral got up and nodded. “It is a fine story indeed, young lad, you did well. I thank you for your action today. You saved us quite some trouble. Now I need to find out how that other boy managed to get through base evaluation and why his intentions weren’t caught today.” Then he snapped with his fingers and waved at one of the present officers. “Commander would you be so kind and send a note to the academy, that I would prefer if they adjust the auto dressers, so cadets cannot make independent weapon choices.” With a twinkle in his eyes he then said to me. “It is nothing personal, Lad. I just think it is not a good idea if you guys can make such choices even before basic training.”

I got up as well and thought it might be a good idea not to shake the Admiral’s hand but to salute as they showed us in one of the classes. “Thank you, Sir!”

“We are not done yet. We still have a state dinner to attend, and you need a new uniform, the crusted blood on your jacket is not very appetizing”

Interlude 23: Terror Hammer dies
“Isn’t she a beauty?” Said one of the guests adoring Hans new Braddock Flyer. This is one brutish beast, just like you Hammer. Fast, powerful, well-armed and tough. Money can’t buy a nicer piece of personal transportation outside the Union than this.”

His new manager said. “Why don’t you take it around the tower for a spin? So our press guests can make a few recordings, just remember not to stray too far. The remote triggers automatically if you go beyond fifty kilometers.”

He hoped his grin did not look forced as he said. “Why would I go anywhere? It seems you are treating me quite nicely.”

It had the desired effect, his new Manager bought it. “We will work well together, your attitude is commendable.”

Mr. Kelpie and the Duke watched the Terror Hammer roar with thundering turbines in a tight loop around the sky scraper, much to the delight of the reporters and media people. They also watched as two bright red painted Tantrum Fighters appeared, expensive military Karthanian hardware, one opened fire on the roof top. Super accelerated uranium slugs, peppered the party crowd and everything else, causing terrible carnage and chaos. Duke Donheer activated his personal force field and saw his Togar cats take the flyer under fire. The other was attacking the Braddock flyer. Now the Braddock should have been well protected and more than a match to the Tantrum fighters, but it showed that the Terror Hammer was as bad an aerial combat pilot as he was good in the arena. The Braddock flew strange erratic maneuvers. The duke then saw Mr. Kelpie lying on the floor perforated by at least two slugs, and in his open hand the Poison activator, it was blinking red! He had triggered while he died! The Terror Hammer was already dead. The Braddock was hit several times, and then crashed in a steep angle into a neighboring tower engulfed in a cloud of fire and debris.

Defense guns had been activated and one of the Tantrums got shot down while the other escaped with one burning turbine.

The luxurious penthouse was a mess with dead and wounded all over, the swimming pool drained and the careful maintained roof top garden in ruins. There were small smoldering fires and thick belching black smoke. Donheer had a good look at one of the fighters before it was shot down, the paint job was hasty and under the red paint was the green and gold of the Rillo Syndicate, he would have to have a serious word with that old man. The Rillo senior always had been a sore loser. All in all it was just a regular day on Sin 4. Perhaps a little more violent and death came a little to close today for his taste, but he already had been paid a hefty down payment and it would be non-refundable of course. The Terror Hammer was dead, but perhaps he could make some money on selling the left over merchandise as commemorative collectibles and find himself a new champion.

Chapter 24: Aftermath
The banquet was almost as bad as I feared it would be, but at least the salad like dish called Carax wasn’t too bad and I warned Ninio not to tell me what the little dark brown things were that nested between the dark red leaves and tasted a bit like raw fish, old raw fish that is. I was hoping it was only the bad lighting that made me think one of those dark brown bits had moved.

The Yokuta then announced that most of the votes had been counted and the result was an overwhelming approval to go ahead with a Union Membership application.

Much to my disappointment, we would not return to Arsenal aboard the Shetland, but a destroyer that was to arrive for that purpose shortly. Admiral McElligott had offered to take the Yokuta delegation with the flagship to Pluribus. The entire city was celebrating and I overheard the business men and civilians that also belonged to our civilization already making plans and talking to local business and finance people. They drove us back to the space port where we were supposed to await the arrival of the USS Kilroy.

We waited in a sparsely decorated Space Port lobby, the place seemed deserted as most, if not all the locals celebrated or partied somewhere. According to our Instructors the Kilroy would be here in six to ten hours and all we had to do was sit tight and wait.

I had to tell Two-Three and the others what happened at least ten times. Then Ninio asked if he could find an open store in the space port to buy some souvenirs. The instructor shrugged and said. “I doubt they take credits and this Yokuta space ports weren’t like Union ports with stores and restaurants. This one had been used mostly by the Nogoll. I would assume whatever shops here are almost likely closed but I see no harm for you to check out the space port. Just do not leave the building and be back here in an hour, take someone with you.”

Ninio, the Garbini and the human Cadet went.

The tall Elly, Deadan said to me as if he knew what I was thinking. “Ninio is determined to find some Yokuta Recordings. Tescor, the other human for some unexplained reason likes it too!”

“You are kidding!”

“No I swear to you. He thinks it could be mixed into Psycho Plank Punk whatever that is.”

“I don’t know either.”

A while later four high ranking officers came into the lobby and someone yelled.” Commander on deck!”

By now we knew we had to stand in attention when this command was given. I recognized one of them as the Commander who was with the Admiral while he talked to me and the other was the PSI Corps officer I had seen briefly on the podium.

We were told to stand in a row and then the Commander said. “In recognition of your first mission, you all are hereby decorated with the Diplomatic Mission Ribbon 1st Class. The Yokuta Government wanted you all to be called Friends of the Yokuta and a special ribbon has been created for that, which you will also receive. Before I have the honor to decorate you with your first ribbons and awards, let me tell you that I am very proud of your conduct, especially due to the fact you are barely a week in Union Service and at the very beginning of Academy training. I see six very promising individuals before me and I am certain you all will be fine officers one day.”

He came down the line and activated medals on the ribbon display of each cadet. As he reached me, he said. “Mr. Olafson. In view of your heroic actions and service to the Fleet and the Union, I have the privilege to decorate you with the Iron Star. Your quick action prevented much tragedy congratulations Cadet Olafson. Well done.”

All of them then saluted us and we were allowed to stand at ease. The PSI Corps officer also shook my hand. “I am the face behind the voice you had in your head earlier on. You are incredibly quick, your thought to action threshold is remarkable, and it is usually the hall mark of species and individuals raised in a martially oriented society.”

“I am from Nilfeheim, Sir.”

“I heard you say that before. I never heard of Nilfeheim, is it a Union planet?”

“Yes it is, Sir. It is in the old Xunx Region. Long ago they called us Neo Vikings and...”

“Ah of course, I think I have heard that term before. Well my colleague was actually already onto Wade. He was called away to help with the interrogation of the captured Nogoll. It was my fault not to act on his report and do something about it. I suggested to the Elder that it was a planned demonstration and he thankfully announced it that way as well. I personally owe you one and this is why I wanted you to know what happened.”

He shook my hand, congratulated me and returned to the others. The Commander said before he left.” The Kilroy will be here in four hours and the Destroyer Mess sergeant was informed to serve you a special dinner as a little thank you from us.”

They left and I sat back down, remembering I was quite hungry, especially after only sampling that weird fishy salad. Two-Three kept looking down on his chest.” I got three now! My life deciding family will be so proud.”

“I am still fascinated about the things you told about your home star. I really would like to take that Virtu experience one day, and hopefully with you so you can explain it all to me!”

He leaned forward in his chair.” This would make me very proud Eric. If we find time and the opportunity and perhaps you can visit me and my parent unit as well on Bright Station.”

“I would love to do that.”

“I bet Ninio and the other two will be disappointed missing getting their medals.”

“I am sure they will get them, but should they not be back by now?”

“I don’t think it is an hour yet. They might have found a Yokuta restaurant or something.” Then he said. “You know the Iron Star is the sixteenth highest award the Fleet gives! I am glad you got it for smacking Wade.”

“I should have reported him right away you know.”

“It turned out well and four hours wait time means this energy being is going for some shut eye.”

“You don’t have any eyes.”

“I like the expression never the less and I can see you, but you are right not with eyes. Besides if I would say I disengage my ability to receive and interpret reflected photons into visual data would not make much sense to you.”

“I might just do the same and disengage mine for a while.”

The mission was over, and it did not end with me being in a situation I didn’t want to be in. The bad guys were caught, the bigot was in the brig and we were all soon on our way back to the academy and basic training. Just before I closed my eyes to take a nap, I wondered why Ninio and the others weren’t back, unlike Two Three I was certain over an hour had passed.

Interlude 24:Distant Events, Several weeks ago
Deep space, minus 270 degrees Celsius, the stars were sparsely seeded in this region of space and these suns were generally very old stars. This near vacuum had not been disturbed, since this universe began. An observer would have seen the sudden glimmering disturbance and then it was there!

Out here was no light to reflect of an object but this shimmering gray thing with bright light behind tiny space ports brought its own light.

It was shaped like a wedge and on its wide end it had four big box like extensions. If that observer could read it would see the bold lettering on its side: USS Ivanhoe. Right next to the name a blue field with red and white horizontal stripes forming the logo of the United Stars of the galaxy. The beautiful sleek looking visitor to this place in time and space paused for a moment. Sensor beams whispered and reached out from the object, tasting, sensing and probing. Collecting vast amounts of data, then it accelerated again, stretching as if elastic for the fraction of an eye blink and then it was gone again.

--””--

Captain Flowar Saxa brushed over his dull bluish bald head as he always did when everything seemed alright and nothing was out of the ordinary and yet, somewhere deep inside he had the feeling there was something the sensors had not picked up or somehow over looked. Something that might pose a potential danger to his crew and ship.

Saxa was a Plato, and one of a handful of this species living as free beings within the Union. He was so far the first and only Plato Union captain. To the Kermac, the Plato were the lowest class of slaves, only good for the most primitive labor. No Plato from where they originated. The Kermac reproduced them in factory like breeding facilities, there where billions of Plato serving on virtually every Galactic Council planet, ship and installation. The Kermac sold them like a commodity to other species as laborers and cheap workers. Plato Nan taakte meant lowest useful life form in Kermac.

Plato were strong and tough and had legendary endurance, needed little sleep and could tolerate temperatures on both ends of the scale most other humanoid life forms could not.

He had been sold as Slave merchandise when he was still young, but the slave trader made a mistake. He tried a short cut through union space and was caught. He became a Union citizen and ever since had only one goal in life, repay this glorious nation with his unwavering dedicated service. He knew that the Kermac reign was steadily declining and the day of freedom for his brethren and educate them how wonderful freedom and liberty was no longer a distant fantasy. He hoped it would happen in his life time.

His ship was based on the same hull as the Galantor Class Super Cruiser. 1400 meters long, 400 meters wide and 600 meters deep at its base tapering to a chisel bow of only 20 meters. It was not as heavily armed as a Galantor Class, but had the same armor and shielding and his ship had much greater range. It also was equipped with a wider array of sensors and had a much larger science department. His mission was deep space exploration.

The Ivanhoe and other ships like her were seeking to expand the Unions knowledge about this mostly unexplored sector of the M-0 galaxy.

And the Ivanhoe would be the first ship to reach the Palomar 12 globular cluster 64,000 light years away from the Galactic rim, no Union ship had ever ventured this far into unknown space of the Coreward sector.

He got up from his command chair and walked over to the OPS station and asked the Klack Lieutenant.” Nn’tik anything on the boards?” The Klack was a reliable, dependable officer and he would of course report anything anyway, but Saxa could not shake this feeling.

“No Sir, all boards show green and I have nothing on the scanners. We are almost done with the deployment of Sensor Relay buoy 27.”

The Ivanhoe had placed 26 SRB’s since they left Union space. Each of these sophisticated robotic devices would not only allow them to be in zero delay communication with Fleet Command, but monitored space with automated sensors, allowing both his crew and analysts back home to monitor the space they had already passed through. Officially their mission was the same as all the thousands of explorer ship, to expand the knowledge horizon and to make contact with other civilizations and was part of the Galactic Survey project. The goal of this project was to completely survey the M-0 galaxy. The projected completion of this project was in 13,200.

His XO, a Pan Saran complete with polished brass chest armor, knew his Captain well and said. “Maybe we should take a longer break here and send out two P5-Specters to recon the space ahead. It is the last star system on our course and from what it looks like it has planets and two are in the green zone.”

“Yes Marcus, good idea and while you at it sound alert condition yellow.”

No one on the bridge questioned his decision to raise alert conditions to elevated status despite the fact nothing seemed to warrant it. Many of them served with Captain Saxa for more than five years and more than regular combat units, explorers were often long ways from known space and regular base visits and that usually bonded crews like tight knit families. The Crew was not nervous or concerned but they knew if Saxa’s guts acted up, there usually was a reason and they trusted their captain’s feelings more than the best sensors.

His Chief Science officer, a Wurgus and one of the few not being a solar or planet engineer, waved his captain over. “Sir, I went over the sensor recordings with a Terran fine tooth comb and I did find faint traces of exotic Hadron particles, all in a linear pattern towards that Star system ahead. Now these patterns are decaying and they are at least a month or so old, but Hadron particle spurs are often associated with Kermac T- engines, their equivalent to our Isah Drive.”

“I was just thinking about these bald headed bastards. Hail the Specters and tell them to be extra careful and high tail out of there as fast possible if they think there is danger.”

Marcus the XO sat down. “That system would be almost 60,000 light years from Kermac Prime. Could not another species use a similar propulsion system?”

The Wurgus rotated his onion shaped eyes. “Of course, the Dai for example use similar engines, but it’s the dispersion pattern that made me think of the Kermac first.”

--””--

Olnatar of the Siucra

Olnatar was a Siucra. His kind was the latest successor of the oldest and the very first thrall species of the Kermac. When the Kermac left so long ago they gave that Thrall one task only, protect Koken.

Koken meant Origin in the old Kerma language. This was the holy planet of the worshiped masters.

Olnatar had never set foot on Koken; he would never dare to defile such a holy place with his unworthy presence. No Kermac had been seen in 453 cycles, but he had been blessed beyond belief as he was allowed to see four Kermac ships pass in the far distance and his ships received the holy codes. He was certain his scanner and sensor data was altered by the Kermac Gods on purpose, how else could it been explained that the worshipped Masters travelled in ships that did not appear all that sophisticated? According to the legends of the long vanished first servants, the Masters had left Koken a very long time ago and their real technology must have been beyond the grasp of comprehension. This is why they fooled the sensors of lesser beings to appear traveling in ships appearing to be barely more sophisticated than the Siucra.

Olnatar knew all the songs and all the passages of the holy texts and knew why the Kermac had left their place of origin. The Spirit of the Universe itself called its most precious children to a better place.

The Siucra never revealed themselves to the Kermac. The Worshipful Masters would contact them if there was something they wanted done. It was not proper for a servant to address his master without being asked to do so.

His species was the latest to take on the mantle of protectors of Koken. A task they inherited from the incompetent Mataneei. The Mataneei succumbed to the Siucra and perished. The Kermac affected fate and fortunes of reality itself to guarantee Siucra victories, for no other species was worthy of such a holy command. The Siucra showed their unwavering adherence to this task ever since it was not just a task, but the very core of Siucra existence and culture.

The Siucra guarded this region of space with unwavering zeal and sterilized it of other life that could potentially insult the Kermac by their presence.

Only recently, the peaceful Tinkehel ascending on their own, proudly flying their first deep space mission were crushed by the Siucra.

Olnatar was one of the ship leaders that orbital bombed the Tinkehel world; they had the audacity to be on a direct course to Koken.

The Siucra commander hung from his gripping tail in a relaxed position, when the alarm gas flooded his quarters with the scent of potential danger. The System raised the bar he was hanging on through a short pipe and transported him directly into the command cave. One of his sub ordinates waved his clawed legs at him in the prescribed gesture of obedience. “Initiator, a space ship of unknown origin has just appeared at the very horizon of our space feelers. It is so big, our mass detector operator thought it was a very fast wanderer of some sort, but it emits energies and has slowed down. Therefore it must be a ship. Not even the Y’All had something that big!”

“Send message to the combined force and alert every combat unit! We will not fail in our holy task!”

Olnatar made the hanging bar rotate twenty five degrees and faced another of his crew. “You who interpret knowledge. What do you make of this?”

Uncomt was the scholastic advisor and the smallest of the eight Siucra hanging in a circular pattern around the central Command bar. His leathery skin was more wrinkled as that of the others as his time of study to prepare him was much longer than those of the others looked with one of his big eyes at a visualizer and with the other at his Commander. “Facilitator, we do not have enough feeler knowledge to make a precise evaluation, but it is an artificial construct. Not a hollowed out asteroid generation ship like the Magulon used, the one we destroyed seventy cycles ago. It appears to have a dense metal alloy that deflects or inhibits most of our feeler rays. Only space mass displacement and external energy can be measured. It is...” The Knowledge interpreter stopped speaking and almost fell off his tail bar, recovered and croaked.” Whoever they are they know we are here. We were just hit with energy magnitude 77 feeler rays. I can conclude it is a very advanced species.”

USS IVANHOE

The Pan Saran XO shook his head. “I don’t know how you do it Sir, but your gut is better than our sensors, especially since you have no known psionic talents.”

Both the Plato and the Pan Saran stood before the main viewer and looked at the close up visual scanner image of the foreign vessel. Both P5-Specter recon craft were under adaptive cloak and both pilots reported that the vessel of unknown origin had not scanned or detected them yet. The science officer a pretty Saresii true woman came over, a small data ball projection floating next to her. “It looks like Tech level seven. Sir, Six hundred meters bow to stern, a crew of 900 carbon based life forms. Neuro patterns not on file. Technology somewhat similar to Kermac, but distinctively different. No Trans Dim or Para Dim Tech detected, but they do use a neat Quasi Space Communication system that I would like to analyze more closely. It looks like the most sophisticated Comm technology we ever encountered, that is not Union tech.”

The Tactical officer, a human reported without turning from his readouts. Unknown vessel has certainly detected us and raised shields and activated weapons. That alien ship has some serious fire power. I am detecting twelve FTL Line cannons, and one weapon that look like nothing I ever seen before. It does not relate to any of the other tech. It is clearly of a higher tech level than the rest.”

The Captain returned to his seat. “Comm, inform Fleet command about this new contact. Science I want you to work on the scanner data of that strange weapon. Dedicate a Com channel to Arsenal III and work with the Xeno Techs there. Tactical they raised shield so we do the same. Standby on all weapons, but leave the turrets inside.”

The crew responded like a well maintained piece of machinery. The Plato always felt pride at moments like this.

“Sir I am detecting more than 400 enemy contacts coming in fast centering on our location. All of the same configuration as the first enemy contact. They all have their weapons and shields active.”

“We are here to establish contact. Begin standard first Contact procedures and hail them!”

The Computronic started to transmit the most basic binary code sequences on all know channels and after contact was established on one of them, more complicated mathematical problems were exchanged. From there the Computronic sends a mathematical expression of basic language references. It turned out the Aliens spoke a form of Kerm and with Kermac dialects of file it took little time to establish two way communications.

Olnatar was impressed by the size of the alien ship but now that most of the fleet was on its way, even it could be rendered to scrap. They had encountered technologically more advanced species before, but none of them could withstand the Holy Fire they inherited from the Mataneei. The Ones worthy of worship have left behind a huge cache of these weapons ... Over the millennia the Siucra had learned how to install them in their ships. While they still knew little about the principle behind the weapon. No enemy had ever been encountered that could withstand it.

“The intruder into prohibited space is attempting to plead for mercy, Great Initiator.” His Distance Speaker said.

“Let me see the faces and if they leave their ship with us, we shall be merciful.”

The visualizer blinked and what he saw made his nostril curl a being stared at him, standing like a lord in black clothing.

He did not crawl on the floor like it should have and wore the offensive shade! “How dare you be standing! This space has been once graced by the very presence of the most exalted Kermac! How dare you be clothed! How dare you wear black the unholy shade! Anyone begging for mercy must crawl and be naked! You will hand over that ship now! Then submit so you can be exterminated for your insolence!”

“I am Captain Flowar Saxa of the USS Ivanhoe and we are of the United Stars of the Galaxy. We are on a peaceful mission of exploration. Am I to understand you are a Galactic Council species?”

“Now you speak! Without my permission and you are still standing! You will die now!” He made the sign and his Weapons operator placed both his feet on the firing contact plates.” The Holy Fire weapon rocked the ship and drained power!

Captain Saxa almost fell, the Ivanhoe rocked hard, but the Ship’s Computronic reacted faster than any living being could and used a tractor field to pull him back into the Command Chair and the safety restrains snaked around him.

“Shields down to 30 percent. Forward shield generator damaged. Secondary system on line! Light casualties on deck nine.” The XO barked.

“Reverse engines! Go to heading 45.34.12. Weapons authorized! Launch both Loki tubes at these Kermac worshiping bastards!”

The Ivanhoe shuddered again. A second enemy ship had taken them under fire from a distance beyond their Translocator cannon range.

“Primary shields down. Secondary shields buckling. We have hull damage starboard aft. Damage control procedures in progress!”

SIUCRA

Olnatar could not believe his eyes. The other ship was still there after it was hit by two charges of Holy Fire Cannons.

As if hit by an enormous hammer, his ship rocked and shook. Sparks from over loading circuits showered from visualizers and he could smell the putrid smell of fire!

“Energy Buffer Bubbles were unable to deflect enemy smart weapon effect. Heavy damage to engine and hull”

“We will not fail!” He screamed. “Unleash the Holy Fire!”

“The weapon is at twenty percent at best!”

Olnatar slashed his claw across the face of the Weapons operator hanging to his left.” Unleash it now!”

He then activated his personal Escape pod and said to the command crew.” You will fight to the last while I organize the battle from another ship.”

USS IVANHOE

“Secondary Shields gone Sir! 12 Percent Hull damage, FTL Drive damage! ISAH field symmetry no longer certain. Reaching FTL threshold no longer safe.”

Saxa turned. “Did you send our distress call? Is the Log Drone on its way?”

“As Ordered Sir! Drone is away and we have contact to Fleet Command. The closest help is twelve weeks out.”

He said to his XO. “Pack as much crew as you can in our auxiliary craft and fly as far as you get back home. Stay on the relay buoy route!”

The Commander reacted and did as he was told.

“Saxa slaved the controls of the stations and fired the Translocator canon. One of the attacking ships now within range exploded almost instantly as a five kiloton TL bomb at the point of detonation rematerialized in its engine room. He sent out another Loki and destroyed the already severely damaged first attacker. The Ivanhoe’s FTL Directed Energy projectors opened up on a third ship, but at the same time was hit by three more discharges of these powerful alien weapons.

The Ivanhoe had enough FTL auxiliary craft for everyone. The XO called him.” It’s time to go Captain! All Aux Craft but one is gone.”

“I gave you an order Mister. I stay with my ship and risk to go TL! The Ivanhoe is not done yet. I got plenty of energy. Now go!”

“Aye Sir and good luck! The Ninth Fleet is on its way!”

The Ivanhoe got hit again. Repair robot resources already stretched to the limit. He cut of Life support to all decks, and pushed the accelerator. The Computronic warned that the Isah Field was not symmetric. An absolute necessity to safely pass across the FTL threshold into Quasi space, asymmetry meant chaos condition not predictable. He risked it anyway. The Ivanhoe, with over 50 percent hull damage vanished from this reality in a bright white flash. Neither pilot of the still cloaked P5’s had ever seen such a flash when a ship went into Quasi Space. One of the pilots, an Ult wished he had tears, he certainly felt like crying as he saw his Captain die.

Chapter 25: Where are they?
“Hey Eric, are you asleep yet?”

I opened my eyes and looked at an Elly. “No I couldn’t really sleep. I was thinking about Ninio and Potsema and that human I still don’t know his name. You’re Deadan, right?”

“No I am Plemo, Deadan went to look for them and now he is gone for almost 40 minutes. The human’s name is Rodney Barack”

“I guess I have slept after all. Aren’t the instructors concerned?”

“Both of them sleep as well and I didn’t want to alarm them and get the others in trouble if they just forgot the time.”

I got up. “We might as well see if we can find them. This Space port doesn’t look so big. How much time do you think we have?”

“About two hours.”

“I think we better make an effort, otherwise they do get in trouble.”

I could not put it in words but I had an odd feeling that the missing cadets weren’t late because they had a good time somewhere. I adjusted my weapon belt and checked the charge on the TKU and dialed the setting to four. Plemo made a sound like a balloon loosing air, but then checked his blaster as well. “You’re right, bad things happened already twice today.”

The Space port was well lit but quiet. The Yokuta did not have any space ships of their own and this facility had been used by their Nogoll masters. I was sure this would change soon and perhaps one of the business men was a representative of Arthur’s and one of these would soon open up. I wondered what the local Rib burger would smell like.

Plemo and I walked down the concourse, it was not like a Union Space port with lots of businesses, it had been a military installation and most of the doors had steel shutters before them, perhaps storage rooms or offices of some kind. We finally reached the end of the long corridor where the entrance doors were, outside was the road leading to the city in the distance. “Do you think they took a taxi or something and went back to town?” I asked Plemo.

He moved his ears and wrinkled his trunk. “I would not put it past Ninio, if he was determined to get music, but I would hope he was smarter than that. They had strict orders not to leave the port. Besides we should have run into Deadan by now. He certainly would not have done that.”

I heard a metallic noise and turned. It came from a metal door to the side that was not completely closed. A sign in Yokuta writing above it, the door kept moving and repeating the metallic sound, as if it was animated by a draft of wind. “Can you read that?”

Plemo squinted his eyes. “Only partially. I don’t know all Yokuta glyphs. It says something about Train, Wares, Connection, and if I read that right it says something about shop or shops below.”

“I bet that is what Ninio deciphered too, and that is where they went, unless they went the other direction from the lobby.”

“No I am sure they came this way. Besides the other corridor leads to the boarding gates and the landing field.” He then went straight for the door.

“Slow down Plemo. I don’t have a good feeling about that.”

“I think they took a train to town and found out it isn’t running back because of the festivities or something like that.”

It was a plausible hypothesis; still it would not explain Deadan not coming back. Unless these trains only ran in one direction or something like that or they simply got lost. My hand rested on the butt of the blaster as Plemo opened the door. “It’s just a flight of stairs leading down, no reason to get nervous.” He said.

A cool breeze wafted from the open door, the walls were naked gray concrete and we could only see to the first landing. The light came from long tubular lamps on the ceiling, one of them flickered erratic and emitted an electric hum. I had the urge to turn around and tell the Instructors. I would have felt better if two marines in destroyer suits were going down those stairs instead of me. I could not explain why I had this strong feeling of something being very wrong. Our friends could be in some sort of trouble and any delay could make it worse on the other hand I would be responsible for them being reprimanded if it turned out to be nothing. Both the Elly and I went slowly down the stairs. As we reached the first landing, the door on top fell shut with a heavy thud and the lights went out.

Interlude 25: Distant events, present
Olnatar had been celebrated as a hero, as the one defeating a huge alien ship.

He had to tell the events many times over and now was the grand Initiator of the fleet and in a brand new ship.

He was leading the largest fleet ever assembled and commanded by a single Siucra back into the direction where the boats and little ships of the Plato went, that survived the destruction of the big ship. They had left a trace of little sophisticated robotic devices behind marking their way. These robotic devices would self-destruct before one could be secured, He was not sure what the purpose of these things were, but he was certain they would lead them to a planet or perhaps several planets filled with offensive lifeforms daring to wear the offensive shade and advance into holy space. His mission was simple, sterilize those worlds and secure one or maybe two of these big vessels for closer study. It would be to the glory of the Masters to destroy and eradicate them. He commanded over 1000 ships all equipped with Holy Fire casters.

IVANHOE’S CREW
The crew of the USS Ivanhoe in their small fleet of twelve D 20 shuttles, 8 P5-Specter and two science scallops had traveled back towards Union space as far as their engines allowed. Even the specters could make it 200 more light years; Commander Marcus Rullus made the decision to have the little craft stay together. Only the specters, based on the Wolfcraft fighter were armed. All the craft were cramped to the last possible space with the 600 beings of the Ivanhoe crew with the bulk of the numbers in the two multi role scallops. The Ivanhoe had been equipped with escape pods, but launching pods with such a hateful enemy nearby was most likely suicide.

The scallops were slow and did not have a very good long distance range. The life support systems strained beyond limit, Rullus was not sure how long they would last. They were still over 6000 light years from the fringes of Klack space and the nearest Union Out Post. The ninth fleet was on its way and thanks to the relay chain they were in direct contact with fleet command. However they were able to look into the other direction as well. They could access the buoy scanner and sensor data and saw the huge alien fleet approaching, two buoys had already been lost.

Even though they had virtually no space to move, some of the scientists worked analyzing scanner results, language patterns, and weapon and tech specs.

A hail came in on Union Com. “This is the personal honor guard of her majesty the Queen. Her Majesty and sovereign ruler of the Klack Hegemony ordered us dispatched and come to the help of our brothers and friends in distress. We are well ahead of the Ninth Fleet and should arrive within two hour.”

Nn’tik, the former OPS officer of the Ivanhoe, made a pulling motion with his upper right arm in a very human expression of an emotion. “Yes!”

Someone patted the chitin back of the Klack and said. “Let’s hope they brought enough ships! Those aliens will be here in approximately ninety minutes.”

Nn’tik had a hard time turning in the crowded confines. “My friend, the honor guard has only one ship. All other armed Klack ships are under Union Fleet command.”

“We should warn them! One ship won’t be enough.”

“The Klack put his Antenna gently on the face of the human officer. “What is the largest Space ship my friend?”

“The Devi of course!”

“No my friend. The Devi is the largest ship in the fleet capable of landing on a planet. The Bison Fleet tenders are technically space ships and are bigger than the Devi, the long freight tugs making it across the bridge with freight too large for the trains, are often 100 kilometers long and more, but soon you will see something few non Klack have ever seen.” He then said. “However I too would rather see the Immortal Warrior appear along with the Devi and the First Fleet and tear these upside down hanging Kermac thralls a new one!”

“You sound more human every day, Nn’tik.” A Purple throat Shiss wedged in between other crew members observed, while two small furry Holdian were sitting on his broad shoulders avoiding being trampled or crushed.

“There is no need to insult me, Old enemy! I am as Klack as can be!”

Everyone knew that the two were the best of friends and Nn’tik was playing on the fact that the Shiss and the Klack had been enemies for millennia. Nn’tik was of course not offended but very happy that the racial distinctions and habits slowly eroded and the huge collection of different civilizations slowly but surely became one new civilization.

Chapter 26: Downstairs
In this complete darkness. Something inside me made me close my eyes, just as I did riding on Tyr’s back. I could sense my surroundings, felt every heartbeat of Plemo and I learned that Elly had two hearts. I felt the stairs and the faint electric residue in the lamps.

The stairs transformed with a metallic hum, into a steep declined slide. Plemo had no warning and was sliding away before I could warn him. I managed to hold onto the hand rail and prevent the slide, but Plemo and most likely the others where sliding into a death trap and the fastest way down was sliding, but I would not slide unprepared. I drew the blaster dropped onto my butt and let go.

I heard voices below, commanding voices and raised the blaster ... There at the bottom of the stairs that now were a slide ramp two figures, perhaps 150 cm tall large heads and armed. I sensed Plemo float in mid- air struggling against some unseen force, but with my new sense I saw the head of one figure almost if glowing. Psionics!

I did not hesitate, I fired right at the center of that bright perceived glow, and Plemo fell instantly. The other figure turned his brain and something on his chin started to emit energies. Whatever the figure wanted to do, it was too late my second beam sliced right through his head.

Plemo screamed, more out of anger than fear. “I am going to get you!”

I yelled back.” It’s me Plemo, Eric! I killed whatever was holding you. I noticed a circuit board on the wall and pressed the contact. With a sharp clack the Ramp went back into stair form and a second switch turned on the lights. Plemo ripped his blaster out of his holster and even though I never seen an angry Elly before, I knew he was furious. Two dead beings still armed with strange shaped blasters lay on the floor, most of their heads were gone, burned to molecular ashes. “Plemo calm down, right now!” I said with a sharp tone. “Get up those stairs and wake the Instructors. Tell them we need help.”

“But...”

“No argument! Now go! I need to guard this panel so no one turns the stairs to a ramp again!”

“Yes Sir!”

He turned and stomped up the stairs. Only after I heard the metal door slam I went to my knees. I was in a short corridor, with some sort of conveyor belt on the left hand side, it was not active. It disappeared after a few meters through a square opening with a slated roll gate closing that opening, next to it a metal door. The door was rusty and had dirty glass panels in the upper half. I kicked the dead alien’s weapons under the frame of the conveyor belt. Now I could stay here and wait for the professionals to arrive, which would have been the smart thing to do, but I resigned trying to go against my own nature.

There were friends in danger, that much was clear as fresh water ice. I had no idea who these white skinned small men were in those stupid looking robes, but if there were two there might have been more!

On my knees I crawled towards that door. If someone was behind it. They were warned something had gone wrong.

I pressed myself as much as possible against the wall and gave the door a push at the bottom, three bright beams perforated the door at the same moment. If I had still been standing at least two of would have hit me. A shower of metal sparks burned my back and I clenched my teeth not to make a sound. The door swung back in its frame, I heard steps from beyond the hinged swing door coming closer. From the gap between floor and door I saw four Elly like feet. Someone in the local language said. “Whoever it was you got him. Our masters will be pleased!”

I was glad they had uploaded the local language into our brains an hour before we landed.

I aimed the blaster’s muzzle at that gap and the feet behind and fired describing a small arch while keeping the trigger pressed.

The beam dug a bright glowing fan shaped pattern into the concrete and glowing slit of molten metal drooling on the floor. Someone was screaming in agonizing pain.

I kicked the door open, rushed through, avoiding the semi liquid concrete by a fraction, and jumped onto the conveyor belt, remembering the third beam. Two Yokuta with badly burned leg stumps lay on the floor, one in shock and the other still screaming. A third stood about five meters behind them. Holding a weapon but did not immediately react or shoot. I aimed the blaster, holding it with both hands. “Drop your blaster.”

It was as if he was fighting or resisting himself. He wanted to lower the blaster I could see that, but against his will it raised. He was controlled by someone or something. I didn’t want to kill him. So I fired into the ceiling, showering him with sparks, hoping to distract him. His instincts were stronger then whatever controlled him and he raised his arms to protect his face. Now he was a Yokuta, at least double my mass and two heads taller, and I had no idea if they had any vulnerable spots, but I holstered the gun and attacked with a running tackle, hit him midriff and all the force I could muster. He was driven back but not as much as I had hoped. It felt as if I had ran against one of those big sand filled leather bags we had at fight school. I just knew I could not have done that with a Yokuta on top of his game, his left hand brushed my ear with a powerful hay maker and the burning pain felt as if he had taken my ear clean off. I retaliated with two left right combinations aimed into the middle of his face where the trunk meet the eyes, and rammed my knee into what would be the stomach pit of a human opponent. If he was to connect another one of his punches I would have been done for. So much for my decision not to wait for back up.

He made a tooting sound as I hit him again this time right at the trunk, and he stumbled back, while I avoided another punch by the width of a hair. He was trying now to aim the weapon he still held. Either I ended it now or I had to shoot him as well. I stomped my heavy boots on his open toe sandal like shoes and that had the desired effect. He yelped and raised a leg and gave me a wide open target for an axe handle blow to his trunk! He fell backwards, and I kicked the blaster out of his hand.

It took two more kicks against his head to make the Yokuta stop trying to get back up.

This seemed to be some sort of postal depot. The conveyor belt ran along a row of chairs, most likely occupied during normal operations to sort whatever was coming down the slide and along the conveyor belt. The stairs converting to a ramp was not a real trap but a slide for mail or packages and had some industrial or ware housing purpose.

Four pill shaped dark red man high capsules in the middle of the room looked out of place, did not fit with the rest of the equipment. A little square box was strapped to the middle of each had a read out displaying foreign glyphs in bright red changing in a steady pace. While I was not able to determine the exact purpose of these cylinders, I had no doubt the boxes were timers. Something very bad would happen if the timers had reached the end of their countdown that was obvious. No one else was in the room. I did not see Deadan or the others and thankfully no one hostile either.

Not knowing if I doomed everybody including me, I pulled my knife and cut the strap that held the first timer box to the large metal container ... It came loose. Now what? I had a live bomb counting down in my hands! There were three more like it!

Over there, across the conveyor belt a metal chute. There were chutes like this across all the now abandoned sorting or work stations. I cut all the boxes off and threw them each in a different chute. I noticed the cold sweat on my forehead now stinging in my eyes. I heard some machinery starting up from the first chute and the conveyor belt started running.

The Conveyor belt disappeared through another portal at the other end of the room and I simply hoped on and lay flat on it.

Just then there was a muffled explosion and the first chute emitted a flash cloud of fire and smoke, heartbeats later the other three did the same, the conveyor had carried to a hole in the wall and through it into the next area of this underground warehouse place. The first thing I saw was Deadan He was not moving and lying on the floor, Due to that I overlooked the robot arm that grabbed me, by the left shoulder in a painful crushing grip and was about to stuff me in some sort of machine. I fired the blaster against the robot arm’s base and dropped to the floor. My left arm was next to useless; the robot claw must have broken my shoulder, or at least dislocated it. I could not say but it hurt like hell, at least it was making me forget making my still throbbing ear. Before I rushed to Deadan, I recognized him by his uniform; I took cover behind a large crate and looked around. The place was some sort of assembly plant, with machinery, conveyor belts and towering shelves. Millions of corners for someone to hide and take aim. The machine behind me so it turned out was similar to the robot in the Nilfeheim XChange warehouse that I had seen. Back on Nilfeheim the stationary robot wrapped fish and Tyrannos. This machine packed anything that entered via the conveyor in a shrink wrap plastic skin and placed it onto a pallet. An empty pallet exiting the machine. I would have been on it if hadn’t escaped.

I kept low and rushed over to Deadan who still wasn’t moving. I didn’t see any obvious reason why he would not move but he felt stiff and cold. I hoped against my sad conclusion of his condition that he was still alive, and just knocked out.

The empty pallet had reached the end of the conveyor line and a robotic fork lift took it and placed it into a shelf, next to a pallet that had something on it that moved! Trying to stay as much behind cover I rushed to the shelf and found the human cadet, Ninio and Potsema, tightly wrapped in plastic, Ninio still moved! It took me no time to cut the plastic open. Ninio did nothing but breathe like I never seen anyone or anything take in air. Potsema was up and out next to me seeming little affected. She simply squiggled me all over. “Eric! You saved us!”

“Potsema not now! Take care of Ninio!”

I checked on the human cadet. He was dead, no question. I could not feel any pulse and even after several minutes of intensive CPR I got no sign of life!

A heavy hand dropped on my shoulder. “Let him go, Cadet! He is gone!’

I turned ready to fight but it was not necessary. A Union Marine and one of our Instructors were there.

INTERLUDE :26 SIUCRA
Olnatar heard his space feeler operator tell him they located the small fleet of little boats that had escaped from the doomed Plato ship. They didn’t get too far! Near or completely of fuel or with burned out FTL drives stranded in the middle of deep space. It would hardly take one ship, to destroy them but he came that far with a thousand ships. The disgusting life forms must have their colony somewhere out here. They were moving towards the more star populated space of this sector of the galaxy.

“Grand Initiator. We are receiving a long distance speech request.”

“As much as it disgusts me to see and talk to these creatures, I will give them a chance to explain where their home world is.”

A different being this one apparently with insectoid features appeared on the Visualizer. “I am N’Vaant, First of the Guard of the N’Toothal. I have come by the command of Queen N’thannskknta the 674th most sovereign and sole ruler of the Klack Hegemony. I am hailing you unknown aggressors! Let it be known to you. That the queen in her great wisdom has declared this space to be Klack and therefore Union space, you are to turn around and return to wherever your came from. We are Klack and we shall not fail in protecting our brothers and friends.”

“Empty threats from a being that is no more than vermin, you will be exterminated. You may report to your queen that we will exterminate anyone harboring slaves or dares to approach our sacred space! Go run and tell that queen of parasites to beg for mercy so we will be amused.”

“We will be soon in range of your limited scanners. You cannot insult us as we know who we are. I have delivered my official message and now let me give you a personal piece of advice. “You destroyed a Union ship and you killed Terrans; that makes them very angry. There is a fleet of Union ships on its way and you may seek doom fighting us, or turn tail and flee, it is you who should beg for forgiveness and offer penance. It is not just those few ships of yours, but your race that is in deadly peril. This was a friendly warning. Make your decisions either way. The time for talk ends now.”

Olnatar was furious that this insect cut off communications before he could spew a few more insults, but the Insect would soon enough hail again to beg.”

The first forward units of the Siucra fleet was almost in firing range, but then their space feelers detected something that could not be. A moon size object, almost overloaded the feeler circuits had just dropped into scanner range and standard space. It was not a moon! It was artificial. A sphere of 4200 nuthum diameter. Not much smaller than the home world moon of the Siucra, and it moved!

Survivors of the Ivanhoe
“Good Lord!” Someone whispered in the crowded Scallop. “What is this?”

Nn’tik said proudly. “Behold the last of the Battle Moons of the Klack Hegemony, once we had 50 of these, but that was almost 12,000 years ago. We lost many in the first Y’All war and more during Red Night, the darkest years of Klack history. Klack lost the knowledge and the ability to build new ones. One is in permanent orbit and no longer able to fly, but this one, is currently refurbished and restored in a secret project by Union Fleet engineers. It has not been completed, and will take many years to finish if my information is correct.”

Marcus snapped. “We will honor the Klack and this awesome ship later, Nn’tik. Hail them so we can get inside. Communication to all Auxiliary craft of the Ivanhoe, approach that Behemoth and see if they let us in!”

“Already receiving hangar guide beams Sir! That hangar just opening would have room for the Devi!”

“I think I am going to kiss you, Nn’tik!” Marcus said and then added. “And I promise I’ll be on Klacktic next time the Queen celebrates her birthday to honor her!”

SIUCRA

It took the Siucra a few moments to digest what they saw, but one of them released a bolt of Holy Fire and the bolt penetrated the shields of the huge ship and burned a comparable small but visible hole into the huge ships armor!”

Olnatar screamed in delight. “Big it is, yes. But no match for Holy Fire! It will just make a bigger explosion when it goes! All Ships close in and fire!”

N’Vaant was well aware of the limitations of his huge ship. The N’Toothal was very old and her Armor had was only replaced by thirty percent with Union Ultronit. The rest was simple steel. The shields were original Klack, and since the ship was considered a private ship, not a Fleet unit. It had not received modern military grade weapons. He simply hoped he could buy enough time for the crew of the Ivanhoe, until the 9th fleet arrived. The good thing was that the N’Toothal had only 100 Klack crew and the simple Steel armor was almost 100 meters thick. He had received the Intel reports of the Fleet and the analysts on Arsenal III were certain the cannons used by these aggressive aliens were of a much higher Techlevel than the rest of the aggressor’s technical capabilities. His Computronic calculated that the 1000 alien ships would have to fire three times each to cripple the ship. And since they had to recharge after each shot, he thought he had a good chance to collect the stranded crew and go to Trans light.” He silently listened to the damage reports of his officers from each shot from the alien fleet. So far nothing vital had been hit.” Hail the Ivanhoe crew and tell them to hurry up!”

Olnatar could not stop laughing. The weapon fire of the huge ship was sporadic and so far had only destroyed one of his ships, a ship that went too close. It was obvious that this giant had no weapon that could reach as far as the Holy Fire could. He told his fleet to take no risk. And concentrate fire on one side of the ship only. “If that was meant to impress us they failed. They build big but that iron ball is slow and primitive!”

“Grand initiator, there are new contacts on the Feeler horizon. This time tiny little things, but very fast!”

“First an Iron ball that is slow and now gnats, what will they send next to amuse us?”

WOLFCRAFT FIGHTERS 9th FLEET

“This is Bobcat, Attack wing Alpha calling the USS Balmung. We arrived at engagement area. The Klack monster is in trouble but they just managed to take the last Aux craft of the Ivanhoe aboard. Do we have attack permission?”

“This is Admiral Strother. All Wolfcraft, engage to destroy. I repeat engage and destroy. No mercy no quarter! The Long range sniper gun boats are in range in T-13.”

Bobcat switched to Wing channel. “All wings you heard Wild Bill, the first kill gets a case of Devi beer!”

SIUCRA

Olnatar was not concerned even though these tiny ships that now approached were faster than anything they had ever seen. What race would put resources in such a big ship and then build so small ones? What could these little ones possibly do against a Siucra Battleship?”

The first Siucra battle ship exploded right next to his flag ship, it suddenly expanded like an inflatable toy and then disappeared in a sun bright explosion.

Grand Initiator, our targeting calcamatics find it difficult to predict the course of these little ships! We cannot bring the Holy Fire Casters fast enough into the right direction!”

Another Siucra ship exploded then five right after that. There was no detectable weapon fire from these little ships, yet he got reports that antimatter explosions suddenly occurred inside the ships engine rooms!

There! Two Siucra battle ships managed to fire and hit one of the little ships, the withering energies simply made a purple energy bubble visible for a short millisecond then the small fighter ship was gone and two more of his fleet’s ships exploded!

Now on the furthest magnification horizon of their Visualizer 100 wedge shape ships appeared, shaped exactly like the first ship they encountered and destroyed but by magnitudes bigger!

9th FLEET

“Giga loads authorized! Giga loads authorized!” Came the speaker message. The main battery crews of the USS Balmung grabbed their anti-static rags and the gleaming red aluminum casings came up the bomb elevator. Sergeant Nick Stone grinned at his Bootnar partner. “It’s big boy time!”

The Botnaar wiped like a whirlwind and growled back. “They picked the wrong Admiral to mess with; Our Wild Bill loves his Giga loads!”

Nick wrote: Greetings from the USS Ivanhoe with a grease pen on the case as it slid into the dematerialization breech. The next red casing came up the elevator.

Commander Marcus had reached the Command center of the N’Toothal and stood next to the Klack. They and the rest of the bridge crew saw the USS Balmung slowly drift to fire as all her main batteries, all 20 giga load cannons simultaneous displaced. Twenty small suns bloomed between the Alien fleet and each energy bloom marked the former location of a Siucra ship... “That is for you Captain Saxa!” He said with a constricted throat while the crew behind them cheered.

SIUCRA

There was fear in the voice of his Distant Speaker Operator. “Great Initiator, we lost three hundred ships already! And there are more of these slave ships coming! We must retreat! The Holy Fire does not penetrate whatever protection bubbles they have.”

“Tell the other ships to fight to the end, while we return to Holy Space and get more ships!” He said that knowing deep inside, that all ships of the Siucra would make no difference. The insectoids was correct after all. Who or whatever these Unions were, he wished now he did not anger them. But all they had to do is pray and chant to call their masters, the Kermac would surely hear their plea. “Let us chant for Kermac help!”

Olnatar paid for all his sins in this universe as a five kiloton Anti matter bomb at the point of detonation materialized right under his hanging bar.

Ninth Fleet

Admiral “Wild” Bill Strother, COWACOM (Coreward Fleet Command) had personally taken command of the 9th Fleet and made the USS Balmung, BBG-31 his flag ship. He didn’t like to sit even though regulations required everyone on the bridge to be secured in a Battle station chair during General Quarters. There were a few perks that came with his three stars and not to take every regulation as strict as a Cadet was one of them. Besides if there was something that could throw him off his feet standing in the best protected area of a super dreadnought Arsenal class ship, he would not be much safer in a battle seat. He had his hands rested on the railing surrounding the so called Command balcony. Behind him was Captain Bernhard Sassoon, completely disappeared inside his Battle Viewer. It was those moments he wished he was a captain again. Yes he earned his rank and for the most part liked the fact that he was done with work every day at 1600 hours and could go home into a nice little house by the river, but in times like this he itched to be back in the thick, back in a command chair. It was there where he earned his nick name, no one dared to say in his face, but everyone said it with loving respect behind his back, Wild Bill.

Chapter 27: On the Bridge
“Your arm is as good as new and those nasty burns on your back will be all patched up in a few more minutes.” The CMO of the Shetland was obviously pleased. The Old Admiral, the Captain of the Shetland and three Yokuta elders stood there waiting till the doctor was done. I didn’t like them watching me getting medical aide but seeing the clouded face of the Admiral. I was certain this was the least of my worries. To me most Yokuta looked alike but I was certain, this was the Speaker of the Elders.

He seemed impatient and said. “I am sorry human cadet, for being here while you receive medical attention, I was simply curious about the marvels of your advanced medicine and I wanted to talk to you as soon as possible.”

The doctor checked my back. “Sorry gents, but the liquid metal burned deep holes in the young man’s back, and that takes a little more than just patching skin, there are nerve endings and a tendon to be fixed, so that will take a little longer. His ear is also still mending.”

Two of the Yokuta were fascinated by extreme close ups of my wounds and tiny robots weaving tissue. The third one spread his ears.” I analyzed the recordings of the earlier procedures and I know it was you who saved my life and that this was no exercise, as so elegantly suggested. While I understand the reason why the psionic suggestion was made, it robbed me of the chance to thank you. Even though I am old I do like to live and prefer not to be shot in the back. You prevented that and I owe you my life!”

He glared at the Admiral. “Now I learn that Kermac agents tried to establish a secret base on our world before it becomes Union, so they would have a backdoor into Union communications. Three cadets on the search for Yokuta music stumbled upon their operation by chance. The Kermac afraid their cover will be blown, neutralized the Cadets full knowing that three missing Cadets will cause a detailed search. To cut their losses. They wanted to detonate three Psi spore bombs. Making the entire world including the present Union crews susceptible for their psionic controls. One cadet single handedly cleared the situation and instead of celebrating him as a hero I am told this cadet is facing an investigative hearing. All this is will be addressed when we stand before your Assembly!”

Admiral McElligott slowly shook his head. “High Debraman and Chairman of the Yokuta. You are correct we overstepped our boundaries when we Psi suggested you and I apologize for that. Yes the Cadet has saved your life and yes the Cadet who tried to kill you is a bigot and should not have been brought here.” They talked about me, with me present as if I was not there, but I kept quiet for now. The oldest officer of the Fleet continued. “Chairman, the main problem was the time frame for this meeting. You wanted a selection of young beings talk during your freedom celebrations. It was my decision to select a bunch of first week cadets, without any track record and barely any military education, but Cadets and therefore military personnel they are!” Now he did look at me, but talked to the Chairman. “We must act upon our laws and procedures and the young cadet will have an Investigatory Hearing. This is our way and our laws. Two Cadets are dead and we owe it to the parents and the families of these Cadets that we have done all things to determine why and how they died and what could have been done to prevent it.”

“Then I demand that these hearings be held here right now before we leave to Pluribus! I have seen the security camera recordings and the report of your Marines. This Cadet has saved this world, many lives and I might add yours too! The fact that he destroyed half the city’s mail was more than a fair trade off! We won’t hold that against him.”

McElligott faced the CMO.” How long till we can move these procedures to a more suitable venue?”

“Sir, with all due respect, I am already violating patient rights by making his treatment a public spectacle. If we talk regulations here not even you, Sir can tell me what to do when it comes to patient treatment.” Then he said. “He is well enough to leave now, but I like to see him for a check-up and remove the Nanites.”

The wish of the Chairman was granted. The hearing was held right away. It was a three Officers panel. I wondered how many first week cadets ever had a Flag Mast Hearing with the Old Man of the Navy in the first week. This wasn’t the start I thought I would have in my chosen profession. Even if I survived that hearing it would certainly end up in my records. Not a very good thing for someone who wanted to become a star ship captain.

Captain McKenzie, the Admiral and a Klack Commander made up the hearing panel. Once again I stood in epicenter of events and didn’t like it one bit.

It was clear from the face of the female captain, that she didn’t like to be here and that she didn’t like me. I had no idea what the Klack was thinking or feeling. Someone once told me that it would take years to understand the subtle ways the Klack used their feelers to express their emotions.

A field screen showed an obviously edited version of what had occurred and it was the Klack who gave the narration. “What we see here are the events that took place earlier today at and below the Yokuta Nool Nort Space Port and the Nool Nort Main Courier and Mail service warehouse and distribution facilities. The Cadets were ordered to wait at the space port lobby for a Union ship to take them back to the Academy. There was a waiting time of approximately six hours. Three of them, Cadets Ninio Diobane, Potsema Pe and Rodney Barack asked for permission to explore the space port with the plan to shop for Yokuta music. They were told to be back within the hour.

The three cadets did not find any open shops but miss interpreted a sign for shop and train station, but it read mail receiving station and conveyor belt intake, which are similar words in the native language. They stumbled upon a Kermac Spy operation, and were captured by them.

The Kermac becoming aware of the possibility that Archilerb is going to be a Union world, planned to establish a secret intelligence post right there with access to mail and the space port. They planned to be established before this world would develop and Union security would make it more difficult to establish a major espionage base inside Union territory. They also realized there would be a major search for the missing cadets and opted to go to plan B and detonate three PSI spore bombs. These spores originated from the Piostla but have been developed and upgraded by the Kermac ever since. The basic effect of these spores is that they turn even shielded and those otherwise immune to telepathic suggestions into willing slaves. The spores are very hard to detect, especially once they are inside a body. In other words, if the Kermac succeeded in their scheme, you the Yokuta and even we now would be willing slaves and carry psi spore infected individuals at their command to other Union planets.”

The screen focused on the three metal cylinders and Union specialists with containment fields and special suits securing them. He continued: “Now after the hour had passed, Cadet Deadan concerned about his friend Ninio went to search for them. He did not ask for permission to leave, found the same sign, interpreted it wrongly the same way and stepped into a trap. The Kermac needed time to set up their bombs, Deadan resisted the packing machine and was killed by the Kermac, by overloading his cerebral cortex with a kill pain command, a very nasty and evil way to go.

“Now cadet Plemo wakes from his sleep and notices the other cadets had gone for a long time and wakes his friend Eric. Both cadets decide to leave without informing their superior officers of their intentions and I want you to keep that point in mind for later.”

The visual recording was cut together from various security camera footage and showed different angles of the events that followed.

“As you can see Cadet Olafson bashed and shot his way through killing and maiming Kermac and Yokuta under the Psionic influence of two or more Kermac agents, gambled with all our lives by trying to disarm weapons that he knew nothing about and came too late to save Cadets Deadan or Barack. Now this is not how we want our future officers to act. The only decision he should have made was to wake the Instructors and tell them about the missing cadets, or at least ask them for permission to search for them. When he was certain there was trouble, after killing two Kermac with head shots. He should have returned with Cadet Plemo to deliver the report. While he saved the planet and perhaps half the Union, I recommend full court martial. Now an experienced officer could have weighted every action against his orders, but I propose that he was just lucky and acted reckless.”

That was it! My days in the navy were over! Was I supposed to say something or defend my actions?”

The Captain with her sinister staring look on her face got up and said. “I don’t like Cadets, I don’t like snot nosed want to be officers and I am not too fond of fresh Ensigns right out of the academy. Granted previous experience made me prejudiced. When Admiral McElligott asked me to sit in on this hearing I was ready, just like my XO N’Utrtrn to break the stick over that cadet.”

She spread her arms. “But truth to be told, he saved my ship. Saved me from carrying that cursed Kermac seed into Union space, giving Kermac access to the most powerful ship and all its secrets that alone earned my eternal gratitude. Yes rules are rules, but to be fair he doesn’t know the rules yet.”

She addressed the Klack directly now. “I know you say not knowing the law you break doesn’t make you less guilty and they do call you N’Uts for rules for a reason old friend, but I am Captain for quite a while now, and I would not hesitate to offer him a post on our bridge when he is done with the Academy.”

I think my chin dropped to my chest as I heard her judgment. Finally it was the Admiral’s turn. He did not get up just leaned back steepled his fingers and slowly shook his head with a very faint smile on his lips. “I value the opinion of both officers greatly. They are not Command officers of the Union Flag ship because I like their faces, but they earned my trust and respect many times over. Commander N’Utrtrn’s opinion in this matter is the reason why we have this hearing. I wanted you to know how thin the line was you have walked. Just hours ago I talked to you about that thin line between insubordination and the necessity to act despite given orders.” He was now talking to the Yokuta. “Before my home world was known as Terra, we called it Earth and before we ascended we fought many bloody wars among ourselves. Terrible things were done and officers declared themselves not responsible because they acted under orders out of this terrible and bloody history originates this command philosophy I was talking about. An officer must analyze each and every order and each situation and the excuse: I was only following orders is not a valid defense. The cadet acted exactly how an officer should have acted. I would throw him out of the service if he acted on the third option he had, simply stay on his seat and do nothing. This was the safest option in terms of decisions. Have you noted that neither Cadet Olafson nor the Commander N’Utrtrn even considered that third option? This readiness to help friends, disregard personal comfort and safety is what I want to see in officers and therefore I am closing this hearing and recommend Cadet Olafson to be promoted to Cadet Lieutenant and complying with the wishes of the Yokuta, he will be awarded the Yaktnh in recognition of his deeds.”

The Admiral finally got up and then said to the Captain. “Get him and his Cadet friends as fast as you can to Arsenal. I take the Delegation of the Yokuta along in the Devi. I don’t want him to have any more chances to make some sort of decisions outside the Academy before he is fully trained.”

She saluted him. “Yes Sir, a sensible course of action indeed.” To me she said. “Let’s go Cadet Olafson. The Admiral said as fast as possible. That means now!”

INTERLUDE 27: Foreshadow
The Ivanhoe was gone! Everything he knew was gone. Was he dead? Was this the afterlife?

Flowar Saxa remembered every detail of the last moments very vividly. Now he stood on a surface that was like a mirror of glass. Hard, cold and reflective, he could see himself in the reflection. He still wore his Union Uniform. He could feel his heart pounding. The surface had no end in all directions there was a faint reddish glow in the distance ahead of him. The sky or whatever it was above him was black and he could see stars, like standing on a cloudless night outside on a planet seeing the stars above. Just like he had seen them the first time he stepped out the slave trader ship, naked, hungry and perhaps ten or twelve years old. He had looked up into the sky and his wish to travel free among the stars burned inside him until the day he was accepted at the Union academy.

He slapped his own face and he could feel the pain. Where was he?

A voice spoke to him. No not a voice but telepathic thoughts. It was words, not written or spoken just words! “Who are you?”

If he was alive how could a telepath penetrate his mind? He was a Union captain and shielded! “I am Captain Flowar Saxa of the USS Ivanhoe. Service number 234543-FS-443245-P.”

“You speak these words with pride and distinction yet there is resistance in you. You want to keep secrets!”

“Where am I?”

“You are between!”

“Who are you?”

“I am the Voice of the Rule.”

“Am I dead?”

“What an interesting question! You are too limited to understand, but you still exist as you have always existed.”

“Where is my ship?”

“The construct you used to breach the curtain is no more.”

“Are you a God?”

“If the difference of abilities and knowledge between you and the Voice is a measure then yes I am a god, but I am only a servant, a tool. I am only the voice of the Rule. It who has put the Rule in place however is perhaps the God you are thinking of.”

Saxa felt thirsty and with that realization he knew he was not dead. “It was the chaotic conditions of the asymmetric Isah field that has brought me here. I am in some higher dimension or space?”

“The definition of high and low, the idea of dimension of space and time have no meaning here. I see your mind and it is not capable to understand where you are. It was in your reality where the rule has been broken. You are not the one who has broken it and you are not associated with those who have broken it.”

Saxa spread his thick arms. “Voice, I do not understand and I do not know what you are talking about.”

There was an empty silence and only after a while the voice spoke again: “Very few come to this place and even fewer remain in their corporal shell. The Rule must remain impartial, but I am only the voice and I see you as you truly are. This place has been adjusted so you can see and exist, but you cannot remain here.”

“That is a relief! Don’t get me wrong. You got a nice place here, perhaps a little on the bombastic minimalistic side, but I hate to spend the rest of my life here.”

Again the voice felt silent for long moments then said. “Ah yes it is what you call humor and sarcasm. It appears you have very well adapted to your chosen home you call the Union.”

“I am a Plato by birth, yes. I am from a species suppressed for millennia. Not even knowing what freedom and liberty means, Voice, but in our Union I am a Plato only in biological terms. I am a Union citizen and an officer in the Union fleet. I owe them more than you will ever understand and I gladly lay down my life to preserve the Union!”

“Your emotions are strong!”

Saxa remembered his duty and said. “This is a first contact situation! Voice I am representing the United Stars of the Galaxies and we are many different cultures and individuals forming one society with the simple common goal of liberty and justice for all sentient beings. Insectoids, methane breathers, humans, lizards, invertebrates, even species without corporal bodies all live together in peace and common respect. I invite you to come to Pluribus. We even have the Narth and they might understand you and this place quite well. It does not matter if you are a just a voice or the representative of a God, there would be a place for you too!”

“Yes Narth would have the capability to see this place as it is and perhaps even understand the Rule. The Rule must stay impartial and cannot associate itself with anything or anyone, but I see you speak from your innermost with the greatest conviction. Maybe your Union will one day find the answer to the Rule, it is conceivable. Now I will send you back, but one day I will call you again to return to this place and then I shall educate you more about the Rule.”

“I do not understand Voice but I feel you are a force of good and I will look forward to meet you again.”

“The rule is impartial and the concept of good and bad is always in the eye of the beholder, but I am only the voice and the voice can be a force of good for you. Now you must learn, you will return to your universe, but not as you once were. Time is of no essence here! Once you have learned you will be able to make a choice”

Interlude 28: The Tinkehel
Qualnat cowered behind a tree as he saw the gigantic metal mountain descent from the sky. He used to be one of the scientists working on the first Deep Space Expedition. The very first ship to be able to reach faster than light velocities was sent out to visit the closest neighboring star, 34 Light orbits away. This happened 22 solar orbits ago. Back then he was a celebrated man, one of the heroes of progress and science, now he was an outlaw, living in the most primitive conditions in the remaining forests of his once so beautiful planet. The Urtla One, that first ship met other sentient beings! This alone was a shocking revelation, but this first meeting with intelligence did not turn out to be a profound joyous occasion but brought almost complete destruction to his civilization! The aliens destroyed the Urtla One and then came in many huge space ships and rained nuclear fire onto the Tinkehel. They had no defense against those energy shielded elongated spheres, immune to the few weapon systems the Tinkehel had. Of the 6 Billion Tinkehel only about two million survived, much of the planet surface turned into lifeless radiated deserts. The surviving blamed the scientists and the explorers for the misery and he would face certain death if anyone seeing him remembering who he was. Now the aliens had returned! In a construct that defied all belief. The landing wedge shaped ship was much bigger than the original spheres they had. He could clearly see the faint purplish bubble around the thing. His scientific mind was in awe about the technology presented.

A wide opening appeared on the bottom of the alien ship and small flyers and vehicles appeared. The beings coming out were mere dots compared to the size of the ship. He used his magnifying optics he used for hunting. The visitors appearing wore bulky armor suits, but they walked upright and did not look like the Siucra, the world destroyers. He concluded these were perhaps aliens of a different species. This would explain why their ship was so much bigger and differently shaped.

He rushed to his well concealed earth mound, once the burrow of a Jickkak, and now his dirty, muddy dwelling. With his dirty fingers he rummaged through his few belongings and found the hand held communication device. It was once the hallmark of all the scientists to have one of these, now it was a certain death sentence to be caught with one. Survival and food was more important than maintaining technology. Qualnat had nothing to lose and from the size and the displayed technology of the new comers there was nothing the surviving Tinkehel could do if the aliens came with hostile intentions. It might as well a good thing trying to find out what they wanted.

He cleaned himself as much as possible and went back to the edge of the forest, took a deep breath and started to walk towards the aliens.

It was clear to him that others must have seen the arrival of that ship as well and he could imagine the terror and the fear they felt. Those who had families still had hope and lived for tomorrow.

It took him longer than he thought to reach the almost invisible energy barrier, testimony to the incredible size of the alien construct. He was immediately spotted by a towering two armed being in a frightening looking armor suit. The being raised his arm and hand and two more aliens appeared, they wore black uniforms. One had the overall shape of a Tinkehel, but his face had no fur and only two instead of four eyes. The other had four arms and his skin was dark green and scaled and looked shockingly similar to a Jickkak lizard, but much bigger. The shimmering energy disappeared before him and he heard the naked skin being say something to him.

“I am Qualnat of the Tinkehel. Are you here to destroy us?”

Out of thin air a thing like a soap bubble appeared and it displayed one dot then two and he understood that this was a simple math problem and he responded saying: “Two!”

The bubble now displayed his planet and he said.” Tink”

An image of himself and he said. “Qualnat.”

After the bubble had displayed about fifty different images of rocks, trees, hands, feet, faces, eyes and other easy to recognize items. The bubble said. “Sufficient Psionic and verbal data for language analysis, collected.”

Now the naked being said.” I am Captain Kowalski of the USS Bremerton. We are of the United Stars of the Galaxy and we are on a peaceful first contact mission. We noticed the signs of extensive orbital bombardment as we surveyed this system and our instruments detected surviving sentient life. We are here to offer assistance and aid if your people need or want it.”

“You are not here to destroy us?”

“No, I assure you we are here to help. We can clean up the radiation, render medical help and help you get your civilization back on track. All this is offered freely and without any conditions. Should you decide you do not want our help we will leave and let you be.”

“You are not the Siucra?”

“No we just defeated most of their fleet and we are in pursuit of the last Siucra, this is why we have found this system.”

Qualnat almost fainted out of thankful relief. He was so tense and much afraid, now it looked like he was right after all. The Universe was full of life and not just evil destroyers. “I am a disgraced scientist and I cannot speak for the rest of my people but there is no central government left, only family pods, but we are starving and dying of radiation poisoning and we need your help very much.”

Chapter 28: Captain McKenzie
Captain McKenzie called us up to the command deck. Standing before the security door to the bridge she said. “I still hate Cadets and don’t like Midshipmen, but you guys have earned my respect so I decided you should complete your journey seeing the bridge. Now I expect you to behave and not to touch anything and we will all get through with this.”

I could not believe my luck. Of all the accolades I had received, this was the only one that mattered to me. After we passed the door she told her XO to explain the individual duty stations and introduced us to the Officers manning them.

I simply stood there and felt as if I had come home, to a place I had never been to. Union ships were marvels of technology and each department and station we had seen before were impressive and awe inspiring, compared to Engineering or the Gun turrets this was a quiet and not much different than a fancy living room with high tech chairs and command console. The Engines were the heart of a ship but this was its brain, its nerve center. I didn’t even notice as she stood next to me and said in a quiet tone.” It was the same for me, the first time I seen a real bridge. One day I expect you to hail me from your bridge. That is an order by the way!”

“Ma’am I will do my best to comply!”

“I read your file, Cadet and my offer was serious. You contact me after your second year and I see if you can’t serve your third as a midshipman on mine!”

“I will do that, Ma’am!”

She said just a hint louder. “XO, take her out. Course Arsenal II with all due speed.”

(here ends Galactic Chronicles Book 6, join me in Book 7 if you like to know what will happen next)

Epilogue
SIUCRA

The last transmissions of the Siucra fleet and Olnatar arrived at the Siucra home world and the First Protector listened to them with great concern. The entire fleet of over a thousand ships had been destroyed, even Olnatar had not returned.

The Siucra did not have that many more ships and not enough beings to crew them.

The holy task to protect Koken was in jeopardy. He knew that the Kermac had been here only recently.

He decided to disturb the sanctity of the holy place, just like the first Siucra did and they found the Holy place to the hidden chambers where they found the Holy Fire weapons. There were more devices and perhaps one could be used to call the Kermac or receive instructions how to defend Koken against this mighty enemy,

The First Protector had entered the Hidden Chambers beneath a mountain range on Koken, planet. Unknown to him and far from these chambers about hundred nokta to the planet’s east were the Shafts of Knowledge that had been visited by Kermac wizard so very recently.

The ancient songs described exactly how one had to navigate through shafts and passage ways to reach the chambers. The ancient songs described exactly how to open it and it worked just as described. Finally they stood in the same chamber. His long dead ancestors had, receiving their task to protect Koken and receive the weapons of the Holy Fire. The first chambers were not empty, there were still a few of the elongated containers that once were stacked here by the thousands. Each crate held a completely assembled Holy Fire cannons.

The final chamber always had been empty except for a slightly raised platform

I was about two hundred steps across and two sickle shaped arms bend inward their pointed tips almost touching each other. Both of them perhaps one hundred steps in steps height on each side of the platform. This was, according to the ancient songs the holiest and most sacred point on all of Koken. The Nuthrum Device, the gate to the Masters. According to the ancient songs if activated, beings of incredible fighting power would emerge without number and eradicate all life. He was not a Kermac and whatever came, was certainly not recognizing lowly Siucra, but perhaps they showed mercy and understanding to a fellow thrall society.

Not that the First Protector had much choice. He feared the new enemy was already on approach ... It was only a matter of time now they would appear here and defile holy Koken.

He placed his hands onto the sensor fields mounted into a monolith console before the device. His body heat activated the ancient machinery and a wafting bright light point appeared between pointed ends of the sickle shaped columns above the platform and it grew slowly in size. The primordial system hummed and vibrated with a deep sound and crackled and glowed with dimension crossing energies.

The first Protector and those with him started to chant the old texts. “We the guardians and protectors of the most Holy place summon the spirits of the Universe, grant us revenge and the tools so we may continue to protect what is holy. It is the Masters of the sacred White we serve alone! Come then who are also serve the Masters and assist us in defeating great evil!”

Something appeared, out of the shimmering portal. It was a bluish skinned being wielding a blaster weapon in one hand and a sword in the other, wearing a black cloak over a black chainmail outfit that looked both anachronistic and timeless. “I doubt you expected me!”

“This is a nexus gate and connects many places with the planet at the center of the Universe, but the time for this has not yet come to pass. Neither the Kermac nor you understand and touching events that cannot yet come to pass.”

The sword sliced through the solid metal monolith with the controls for the trans dimensional gate as if it was air.

The bright energy gate behind him collapsed. The Siucra had yet to react to his arrival then, then one of them did fire his blaster weapon but the beam did not penetrate the flexible armor the Plato wore. He returned fire and killed the shooter. “I have been Captain Saxa of the United Stars Fleet and it was one of your kind that caused me to lose my ship. Now I am serving another purpose and I am a Knight of the Order now. Despite my new purpose and knowledge I am and always will be a citizen of the Union. The Kermac you worship are not the Gods you make them to be, yet they again set events in motion that will have great impact on everyone. Events that will bring much war and bloodshed, but it won’t be the Siucra who will exist when these events come. Your species is doomed by your allegiance you thought you had.

It was Captain Jackson of the USS Alexandria who discovered Koken for the Union a few months later and it was him and his crew during an initial survey who discovered the hidden chambers. He and his landing party followed a union fleet code signal that had led them to this underground facility of a long gone civilization, and they found a Union Issue wrist communicator, next to six dead Siucra before a metallic platform. The communicator had a message recorded and Jackson activated it. “This message is for Admiral McElligott and Fleet Command. I was once known as Captain Flowar Saxa of the USS Ivanhoe, Service number 234543-FS-443245-P. The ship is lost and destroyed, but I am alive even though I am no longer the same person and I am now serving another purpose. I am herby resigning my commission. Rest assured that I am and always will be a Union citizen and I will serve my new task with this assurance as foundation. I cannot tell you what has happened to me or what I have become. For it is forbidden. If the time is right I might be able to reveal myself in a distant future.

“This planet is where the Kermac originated, but before that it was a UNI world. You are standing in one of the last remaining UNI installations built for the sole purpose to contain a gate to another Galaxy and to safeguard forbidden knowledge. The Kermac have called the Y’All and they will come again, but those who send the Y’All, will also come! If my sources are correct you still have 100 standard years’ time to prevent that or to prepare for what is coming. Somewhere in our Galaxy is a device to be found, something the Y’All seek and something that can defeat both the Y’All and their masters. You will recognize it when you find it as a small disc shaped space ship of great age. Inside rests knowledge and power unimaginable. It must be found before the Y’All find it. It is this device that makes the Y’All return as they seek it. Take this message to Fleet Command. There are two more messages for their eyes only recorded on this wrist com. Fare well, all of you!”